North and South

—

Norte e Sul

Elizabeth Gaskell

ESL Easy Read

Reading Comprehension B1 • Original Text • Português Support

AMOSTRA - contém apenas 15% do texto

Copyright

Fonte original - domínio público

Esta edição ESL Easy Read foi adaptada a partir de North and South, de Elizabeth Gaskell, publicado originalmente em 1855.

A obra original encontra-se em domínio público e pode ser utilizada, reproduzida, distribuída e adaptada de acordo com a legislação aplicável.

Autor

Elizabeth Gaskell (1810 - 1865)

Estados Unidos

Esta obra foi publicada originalmente em 1855.

Nos Estados Unidos, obras publicadas antes de 1930 encontram-se normalmente em domínio público.

Com base no ano de publicação disponível, esta obra encontra-se em domínio público nos Estados Unidos desde 1º de janeiro de 1951.

Brasil

Autor: Elizabeth Gaskell (1810 - 1865)

De acordo com a Lei nº 9.610/1998, os direitos patrimoniais expiram 70 anos após a morte do autor, contados a partir de 1º de janeiro do ano seguinte ao falecimento.

Elizabeth Gaskell faleceu em 1865.

Situação no Brasil: DOMÍNIO PÚBLICO.

Portugal

Autor: Elizabeth Gaskell (1810 - 1865)

De acordo com o Código do Direito de Autor e dos Direitos Conexos, a proteção patrimonial dura 70 anos após a morte do autor.

Elizabeth Gaskell faleceu em 1865.

Situação em Portugal: DOMÍNIO PÚBLICO.

Dados da publicação original

Obra original: North and South

Autor: Elizabeth Gaskell

Primeira publicação: 1855

Local: London, UK

Primeiro editor: Chapman & Hall

Verifique você mesmo

As fontes abaixo permitem verificar gratuitamente a identificação da obra, a data de publicação e, no caso do Project Gutenberg, o status de domínio público nos Estados Unidos:

→ Project Gutenberg — https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/4276

O registro do Project Gutenberg identifica esta obra como domínio público nos Estados Unidos.

→ Internet Archive — https://archive.org/details/northsouth01gask

Preserva digitalizações e registros bibliográficos de edições impressas da obra original.

Esta adaptação ESL Easy Read

Nenhum direito autoral é reivindicado sobre o texto original em domínio público. A estrutura editorial desta edição, as versões de leitura simplificada, as traduções de apoio, o layout, a capa e o aparato pedagógico são protegidos por direitos autorais.

© 2026 MicMac from Las Vegas LLC. Todos os direitos reservados.

Introdução

Como ler este livro

Cada livro desta coleção é apresentado em um nível de leitura simplificada, de acordo com o CEFR - Quadro Europeu Comum de Referência para Línguas.

A2 - Básico: indicado para leitores que já compreendem frases simples, vocabulário frequente e textos curtos sobre situações do cotidiano.

B1 - Intermediário: indicado para leitores que conseguem compreender as ideias principais de textos claros e acompanhar uma narrativa com vocabulário e estruturas de dificuldade moderada.

B2 - Intermediário avançado: indicado para leitores que já conseguem compreender textos mais complexos, acompanhar descrições detalhadas e reconhecer uma variedade maior de vocabulário e estruturas gramaticais.

Este livro foi adaptado para o nível B1.

Você pode começar a lê-lo mesmo sem dominar completamente o inglês. O texto foi simplificado para facilitar a compreensão, preservando a história, os personagens, o ambiente e os principais acontecimentos da obra original.

O objetivo não é substituir a obra original, mas criar uma passagem gradual entre o inglês que você já conhece e a linguagem literária do texto completo.

Como usar En/Pt

No texto simplificado em inglês, En/Pt abre a página correspondente.

A página En/Pt apresenta três camadas independentes, sempre nesta ordem: a tradução em português do texto simplificado; o trecho correspondente do original em inglês; e a tradução em português do original.

No texto original em inglês, Pt abre diretamente o mesmo parágrafo na versão portuguesa. Nessa versão, En retorna ao mesmo parágrafo no texto original em inglês. Na página En/Pt, Original English retorna de Português Integral ao mesmo parágrafo original.

Como usar o glossário

As palavras e expressões incluídas no glossário são marcadas no texto. Clique ou selecione uma delas para abrir a entrada correspondente.

Cada entrada apresenta:

• a palavra ou expressão original em inglês;

• a sua pronúncia fonética;

• a tradução em português;

• um exemplo de uso em português;

• um exemplo de uso em inglês;

• até seis trechos do livro em que a palavra ou expressão aparece, ou todos os trechos disponíveis quando houver menos de seis ocorrências.

Cada ocorrência apresentada no glossário inclui um link direto para o ponto exato do livro em que a palavra ou expressão foi usada.

Depois de consultar uma ocorrência, o leitor pode retornar diretamente ao ponto do texto de onde abriu o glossário ou navegar para qualquer outra ocorrência da mesma palavra ou expressão dentro do livro.

A função da tradução em português

Procuramos oferecer traduções em português claras, naturais e literariamente agradáveis, tanto para o texto simplificado quanto para o texto original.

Ainda assim, a tradução deve ser entendida apenas como instrumento de apoio. Este livro não foi concebido para ser lido principalmente em português: seu objetivo é ajudar você a ler em inglês e recorrer ao português somente quando necessário.

Sempre que possível, tente primeiro compreender o trecho em inglês. Consulte a tradução para confirmar o sentido, esclarecer uma dificuldade ou comparar estruturas; depois, retorne ao texto em inglês.

Sobre este livro

When her clergyman father leaves the Church and the gentle green south of England, Margaret Hale is uprooted to the smoky industrial town of Milton in the north. Proud and principled, she is repelled by its harsh manufacturers and moved by the suffering of its mill workers, befriending the ailing Bessy Higgins and her striking father. Margaret clashes bitterly with the self-made mill owner John Thornton, whom she judges hard and grasping even as he falls in love with her and is rejected. Through labor unrest, family sorrows, financial ruin, and a chain of deaths, Margaret's assumptions and Thornton's are steadily tested and reshaped. As each comes to understand the other's world, pride yields to respect, and the divide of north and south is bridged by love.

Como usar este livro

En/Pt → abre Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1), Original English Version e Tradução Integral em Português no mesmo bloco.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada e Go to the Original English Version retornam ao ponto exato.

Os links pontilhados do glossário voltam diretamente ao uso real da palavra.

Contato

MicMac from Las Vegas LLC
Contato: admin@esleasyread.com

Outros livros disponíveis na série ESL Easy Read

Conheça também os outros livros disponíveis, organizados por coleção:

Coleção Adventure

Kim

Lord Jim

Martin Eden

The Call of the Wild

The Jungle Book

The Sea-Wolf

White Fang

Coleção Alice in Wonderland

Alice's Adventures in Wonderland

Alice's Adventures Under Ground

Through the Looking-Glass, and What Alice Found There

Coleção Anne of Green Gables

Anne of Avonlea

Anne of Green Gables

Anne of the Island

Anne's House of Dreams

Further Chronicles of Avonlea

Kilmeny of the Orchard

Rainbow Valley

Rilla of Ingleside

The Golden Road

Coleção Bronte Sisters

Jane Eyre

Wuthering Heights

Coleção Charles Dickens

A Christmas Carol in Prose Being a Ghost Story of Christmas

A Tale of Two Cities

Bleak House

David Copperfield

Dombey and Son

Great Expectations

Hard Times

Martin Chuzzlewit

Nicholas Nickleby

Oliver Twist

The Pickwick Papers

Coleção Classics

Ivanhoe

Little Women; Or, Meg, Jo, Beth, and Amy

Moby Dick; Or, The Whale

North and South

Peter Pan: Peter and Wendy

Tess of the d'Urbervilles: A Pure Woman

The Blue Castle: A Novel

The Enchanted April

The Great Gatsby

The Green Mummy

The Woman in White

Uncle Tom's Cabin; or, Life Among the Lowly

Coleção Doctor Dolittle

Doctor Dolittle in the Moon

Doctor Dolittle's Caravan

Doctor Dolittle's Circus

Doctor Dolittle's Garden

Doctor Dolittle's Post Office

The Story of Doctor Dolittle

The Voyages of Doctor Dolittle

Coleção Edgar Rice Burroughs - Romances da Selva

Jungle Tales of Tarzan

Tarzan and the Ant Men

Tarzan and the City of Gold

Tarzan and the Golden Lion

Tarzan and the Jewels of Opar

Tarzan and the Lost Empire

Tarzan at the Earth's core

Tarzan of the Apes

Tarzan the Invincible

Tarzan the Terrible

Tarzan the Untamed

Tarzan Triumphant

Tarzan, Lord of the Jungle

The Beasts of Tarzan

The Return of Tarzan

The Son of Tarzan

The Tarzan Twins

Coleção Edgar Rice Burroughs - Romances de Marte

A Fighting Man of Mars

A Princess of Mars

The Chessmen of Mars

The Gods of Mars

The Master Mind of Mars

The Warlord of Mars

Thuvia, Maid of Mars

Coleção Gothic and Terror

Dracula

Frankenstein

THE FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER

The Mysteries of Udolpho

The Picture of Dorian Gray

THE STRANGE CASE OF DR. JEKYLL AND MR. HYDE

Coleção H. G. Wells

The First Men in the Moon

The Invisible Man

The Island of Doctor Moreau

The Time Machine

The War of the Worlds

Coleção Jane Austen

Emma

Pride and Prejudice

Coleção Jules Verne

A Journey to the Centre of the Earth

Around the World in Eighty Days

Five Weeks in a Balloon

Off on a Comet! A Journey through Planetary Space

Robur the Conqueror

The Giant Raft

The Mysterious Island

Twenty Thousand Leagues under the Sea

Coleção Mark Twain

A Connecticut Yankee in King Arthur's Court

The Adventures of Huckleberry Finn

The Adventures of Tom Sawyer

The Prince and the Pauper

Tom Sawyer Abroad

Tom Sawyer, Detective

Coleção Sherlock Holmes

A Study in Scarlet

His Last Bow

The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes

The Casebook of Sherlock Holmes

The Hound of the Baskervilles

The Memoirs of Sherlock Holmes

The Return of Sherlock Holmes

The Sign of the Four

The Valley of Fear

Coleção The Land of Oz

Glinda of Oz

Ozma of Oz

Rinkitink in Oz

The Emerald City of Oz

The Lost Princess of Oz

The Magic of Oz

The Marvelous Land of Oz

The Patchwork Girl of Oz

The Road to Oz

The Scarecrow of Oz

The Tin Woodman of Oz

The Woggle-Bug Book

The Wonderful Wizard of Oz

Tik-Tok of Oz

www.esleasyread.com

Reading Comprehension B1

1. “haste to the Wedding.”

2. Roses and Thorns.

3. “the More Haste the Worse Speed.”

4. Doubts and Difficulties.

5. Decision.

6. Farewell.

7. New Scenes and Faces.

8. Home Sickness.

Contents

“haste to the Wedding.”

En/Pt → Married and wooed, and all that.

“Edith!” Margaret said softly. “Edith!”

En/Pt → But Margaret was partly right: Edith had fallen asleep. She was curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street, looking very pretty in her white muslin dress and blue ribbons. If Titania had been dressed like that and asleep on a red sofa in a back room, Edith might have been mistaken for her. Margaret noticed her cousin’s beauty all over again. They had grown up together, and everyone had always praised Edith’s prettiness except Margaret. But now Margaret thought of it strongly, because she soon expected to lose her companion. They had been talking about wedding dresses, the wedding, Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future in Corfu, where his regiment was based. They had also talked about how hard it would be to keep a piano in tune, which Edith thought was one of the worst problems she could face in marriage, and about the dresses she would need for visits to Scotland after the wedding. But their voices had grown quieter and sleepier. After a few minutes, Margaret saw that Edith had curled herself into a soft ball of muslin, ribbon, and curls, and had drifted into a peaceful after-dinner nap.

En/Pt → Margaret had almost begun to tell her cousin about her own plans and hopes for life in the country parsonage, where her father and mother lived and where she had always spent her happiest holidays. For the last ten years, though, Aunt Shaw’s house had been counted as her home. Since there was no one listening, she kept thinking about the change in silence. It was a happy kind of thought, though she felt sad about leaving her gentle aunt and dear cousin for an unknown time. She imagined how wonderful it would be to be the only daughter at Helstone parsonage. Meanwhile, pieces of talk from the next room reached her ears. Aunt Shaw was speaking with five or six ladies who had dined there, while their husbands stayed in the dining room. They were regular visitors, people Mrs. Shaw called friends because they dined together often and could easily visit each other before lunch when needed. These ladies and their husbands had been invited to a farewell dinner for Edith’s coming marriage. Edith had not liked the plan very much, because Captain Lennox was expected on a late train that evening. But she was spoiled, easy-going, and not very strong-willed, so when her mother ordered special seasonal dishes for the dinner, she gave in. She only leaned back in her chair, picked at her food, and looked serious and absent. Around her, everyone enjoyed Mr. Grey’s jokes. He always sat at the bottom of the table at Mrs. Shaw’s dinners and asked Edith to play music in the drawing room. He was unusually lively that evening, and the men stayed downstairs longer than usual. That was just as well, judging from what Margaret overheard.

En/Pt → “I suffered too much myself; not that I was not very happy with the poor dear General, but age difference is a problem, and I was determined that Edith should not face it. Of course, I knew, without any motherly bias, that the dear child would probably marry early. I had often said I was sure she would be married before nineteen. I had a true feeling that Captain Lennox - ” Here the voice dropped to a whisper, but Margaret could easily guess the rest. Edith’s love story had gone very smoothly. Mrs. Shaw had accepted what she called her feeling and had even encouraged the marriage, though it was less than many people expected for Edith, a young and pretty heiress. But Mrs. Shaw said her only child should marry for love, and she sighed heavily, as if love had not mattered when she married the General. She enjoyed the romance of the engagement even more than Edith did. Edith was truly in love, of course, but she would still have preferred a fine house in Belgravia to the romantic life Captain Lennox described in Corfu. The very things that made Margaret excited made Edith pretend to shiver and tremble. Partly, she enjoyed being coaxed by her lover, and partly she really disliked a life that seemed rough and makeshift. Yet if another man had offered her a grand house, a large estate, and a title, she would still have stayed with Captain Lennox for as long as that choice lasted. Afterward, she might well have regretted that he could not have everything she wanted. In this, she was like her mother, who had deliberately married General Shaw with no warmer feeling than respect for his character and position, and who still quietly complained that she had been joined to a man she could not love.

En/Pt → “I spared no expense on her trousseau,” were the next words Margaret heard. “She has all the beautiful Indian shawls and scarves the General gave me, but I shall never wear them again.”

“She is a lucky girl,” said another voice. Margaret knew it was Mrs. Gibson, who was especially interested because one of her daughters had married only a few weeks earlier. “Helen wanted an Indian shawl very badly, but when I saw the high price, I had to refuse her. She will be jealous when she hears that Edith has Indian shawls. What kind are they? Delhi ones, with the lovely little borders?”

Margaret heard her aunt’s voice again, but this time it sounded as if she had raised herself from her half-lying position and was looking into the darker back drawing-room. “Edith! Edith!” she cried, and then she sank back as if the effort had tired her. Margaret stepped forward.

En/Pt → “Edith is asleep, Aunt Shaw. Can I do anything?”

All the ladies said, “Poor child!” when they heard this sad news about Edith. Then the tiny lap-dog in Mrs. Shaw’s arms began to bark, as if it also felt the pity in the room.

“Hush, Tiny! You naughty little girl! You will wake your mistress. I only wanted to ask Edith to tell Newton to bring down her shawls. Perhaps you will go, Margaret dear?”

En/Pt → Margaret went up to the old nursery at the top of the house. Newton was busy getting some lace ready for the wedding. While Newton went, muttering in annoyance, to fetch the shawls, Margaret looked around the nursery. It was the first room in that house that she had come to know nine years ago, when she was brought there from the forest to live, play, and learn with her cousin Edith. She remembered the dark London nursery with its strict nurse, who cared a great deal about clean hands and torn clothes. She remembered her first tea there, away from her father and aunt, who were eating somewhere below. To the child, it felt as if they lived deep under the earth unless she was high up in the sky. Before she came to Harley Street, her mother’s dressing-room had been her nursery, and in the country parsonage she had always eaten with her parents. The eighteen-year-old Margaret remembered clearly how the nine-year-old child had cried with such deep grief on that first night, hiding her face under the bedclothes. The nurse had told her not to cry because it would disturb Miss Edith. So she cried more quietly until her beautiful aunt came upstairs with Mr. Hale to show him his sleeping daughter. Then little Margaret stopped crying and tried to lie still as if asleep. She did not want to upset her father, and she was ashamed of her grief after all the hopes, plans, and preparations made at home before she could come to London.

En/Pt → Now she loved the old nursery, even though it was empty and stripped bare. She looked around it with a sad, cat-like regret, thinking she must leave it forever in three days.

“Ah, Newton,” said she, “I think we shall all be sorry to leave this dear old room.”

“Indeed, miss, I shan’t. My eyes are not as good as they were, and the light here is so poor that I can only mend lace by the window. And there is always a terrible draught there, enough to give one a deadly cold.”

“Well, I dare say you will have both good light and plenty of warmth at Naples. You must do as much darning as you can before then. Thank you, Newton, I can take them down - you are busy.”

En/Pt → So Margaret went downstairs carrying the shawls and breathing in their spicy Eastern smell. Her aunt asked her to stand like a model to show them, since Edith was still asleep. Margaret’s tall, graceful figure, in the black silk dress she wore for mourning, showed off the long, lovely folds of the rich shawls, which would have been too much for Edith. Margaret stood quietly under the chandelier while her aunt arranged the shawls. Now and then, when she was turned around, she saw herself in the mirror over the fireplace and smiled at her own image. She looked like a princess in her usual clothes. She touched the shawls gently and enjoyed their soft feel and bright colors. She liked being dressed so grandly, like a pleased child. Then the door opened, and Mr. Henry Lennox was announced. Some of the ladies stepped back, almost ashamed of their interest in clothes. Mrs. Shaw greeted the newcomer, while Margaret stayed still, still thinking she might be needed to hold the shawls. She looked at Mr. Lennox with bright amusement, sure he would understand how funny the situation was.

En/Pt → Her aunt was so busy asking Mr. Henry Lennox questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid, who was coming with the Captain from Scotland, and other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no longer needed as a shawl-holder. So she turned to entertaining the other visitors, whom her aunt had forgotten for the moment. Soon Edith came in from the back drawing-room, blinking in the brighter light and shaking back her slightly messy curls. She looked like the Sleeping Beauty just awakened. Even while asleep, she had clearly thought a Lennox was worth waking for. She had many questions about dear Janet, the future sister-in-law she had never seen, and spoke of her with so much affection that Margaret might have felt jealous if she were less proud. As Margaret moved further into the background while her aunt joined the conversation, she saw Henry Lennox looking toward an empty seat near her. She knew that once Edith finished questioning him, he would sit there. She had not been sure he would come that night, because her aunt had given a confused account of his plans. It was almost a surprise to see him, and now she knew the evening would be pleasant. He liked and disliked nearly the same things she did. Margaret’s face grew bright and open. When he came at last, she greeted him with a smile that showed no shyness or self-consciousness.

En/Pt → “Well, I suppose you are all busy with women’s business. That is very different from my business, which is real law business. Playing with shawls is very different from drawing up settlements.”

“Ah, I knew you would be amused to see us all so busy admiring fine things. But Indian shawls are truly very beautiful things of their kind.”

I have no doubt they are. Their prices are very good too. Nothing is missing.

The gentlemen came in one by one, and the noise and talk grew louder.

This is your last dinner-party, is it not? There are none before Thursday?

No. I think after this evening we shall feel calm, and I am sure I have not felt that for many weeks. I mean the kind of calm when there is nothing more to do, and all the plans are finished for an event that fills one’s thoughts and heart. I shall be glad to have time to think, and I am sure Edith will too.

En/Pt → I am not so sure about her, but I can imagine that you will. Whenever I have seen you lately, you have been caught in a whirlwind made by someone else.

Yes, Margaret said sadly, thinking of the endless fuss over small things that had gone on for more than a month. I wonder if a marriage must always be preceded by what you call a whirlwind, or whether sometimes there could be a quiet and peaceful time just before it.

Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding breakfast, and writing the invitation notes, for example, said Mr. Lennox, laughing.

But are all these troubles really necessary? Margaret asked, looking straight at him for an answer. She felt deeply tired of all the planning for a pretty effect, which Edith had controlled for the last six weeks. She wanted someone to give her some pleasant, quiet thoughts about a marriage.

En/Pt → "Oh, of course," he replied, now speaking more seriously. "There are forms and ceremonies we must go through. They do not satisfy us so much as they stop people from talking. Without that, there would be very little joy in life. But how would you arrange a wedding?"

I have not thought much about it, but I would like a very fine summer morning. I would like to walk to church under the trees, and not have so many bridesmaids, and have no wedding breakfast. I may be refusing the very things that have caused me the most trouble lately.

“No, I do not think you are. The idea of simple dignity suits your character well.”

Margaret did not like this speech. She moved away from it because she remembered other times when he tried to talk about her character in a way that praised her. She stopped his speech by saying:

En/Pt → “It is natural for me to think of Helstone church and the walk to it, instead of driving to a London church in a paved street.”

“Tell me about Helstone. You have never described it to me. I want to know something about the place where you will live, while ninety-six Harley Street will look old, dirty, dull, and shut up. Is Helstone a village or a town?”

“Oh, it is only a hamlet. I would not even call it a village. There is the church and a few houses near it on the green, really small cottages, with roses growing all over them.”

“And flowers all year round, especially at Christmas - that makes your picture complete,” he said.

“No,” said Margaret, a little annoyed. “I am not making a picture. I am trying to describe Helstone as it really is. You should not have said that.”

“I am sorry,” he answered. “But it really sounded more like a village in a story than in real life.”

En/Pt → “Yes, it is,” Margaret replied eagerly. “After the New Forest, all the other places in England I have seen seem hard and plain. Helstone is like a village in a poem, one of Tennyson’s poems. But I will not try to describe it any more. You would only laugh at me if I told you what I think of it - what it really is.”

“I would not do that. But I can see you are very firm about this. Then tell me something I want to know even more: what is the parsonage like?”

"Oh, I cannot describe my home. It is home, and I cannot put its special charm into words."

"I give in. You are rather strict tonight, Margaret."

"How?" she said, turning her large soft eyes fully on him. "I did not know I was."

"Because I made a bad comment, you won't tell me what Helstone is like, and you won't say anything about your home. I told you how much I want to hear about both, especially your home."

En/Pt → "But I really cannot tell you about my own home. I do not think it is something to talk about unless you know it."

"Well then," he said after a pause, "tell me what you do there. Here you read, take lessons, or do something to improve your mind until midday. You walk before lunch, drive with your aunt after that, and have some plan in the evening. Now tell me how you spend the day at Helstone. Do you ride, drive, or walk?"

"Walk, certainly. We do not have a horse, not even for papa. He walks to the far edge of his parish. The walks are so beautiful that it would be a shame to drive, and almost a shame to ride."

"Will you garden much? I think that is a proper job for young ladies in the country."

"I do not know. I am afraid I shall not like such hard work."

En/Pt → "Archery parties, picnics, race balls, hunt balls?"

“Oh no!” she said, laughing. “Papa’s income is very small, and even if we lived near such places, I do not think I should go to them.”

“I see that you will not tell me anything. You will only say what you are not going to do. Before the vacation ends, I think I shall visit you and see what you really spend your time doing.”

“I hope you will. Then you will see for yourself how beautiful Helstone is. Now I must go. Edith is going to play, and I know just enough music to turn the pages for her. Besides, Aunt Shaw will not like us to talk.”

Edith played very well. In the middle of the piece, the door opened a little, and Edith saw Captain Lennox hesitating outside. She dropped her music and ran out of the room, leaving Margaret confused and blushing. She had to explain to the surprised guests what had made Edith leave so suddenly. Captain Lennox had come earlier than expected, or was it really so late? They looked at their watches, were properly shocked, and then said goodbye.

En/Pt → Then Edith came back, full of happiness, and shyly but proudly led in her tall, handsome Captain. His brother shook hands with him, and Mrs. Shaw welcomed him kindly and gently, though she always seemed a little sad. She had long thought of herself as someone who had suffered in an unhappy marriage. Now that the General was gone, she had all the comforts of life, but she still felt she needed some worry. At last she decided to worry about her health. She coughed a little when she thought about it, and a friendly doctor gave her what she wanted: a winter in Italy. Mrs. Shaw had strong wishes, like most people, but she never liked to say she wanted something for herself. She preferred to seem as if someone else had ordered her to do what she already wanted to do. So she could complain softly while in fact doing exactly what pleased her.

En/Pt → In this way, she began talking to Captain Lennox about her own journey. He agreed politely with everything his future mother-in-law said, while his eyes looked for Edith. She was busy setting the tea table again and asking for all kinds of good things, even though he kept saying that he had eaten only two hours before.

En/Pt → Mr. Henry Lennox stood leaning against the fireplace, amused by the family scene. He was near his handsome brother; in this very good-looking family, he was the plain one. Still, his face was clever, sharp, and lively. Margaret sometimes wondered what he was thinking, while he stayed silent and watched everything Edith and she were doing with a little sarcasm. His sarcastic feeling came from Mrs. Shaw’s talk with his brother. His interest in the scene itself was different. He thought it was a pretty sight to see the two cousins so busy with their small table arrangements. Edith wanted to do most of it herself. She was in a mood to show her lover how well she could act as a soldier’s wife. She found that the water in the urn was cold, so she ordered the large kitchen tea-kettle. But when she met it at the door and tried to carry it in, it was too heavy. She came back pouting, with a black mark on her muslin dress and a small white hand pressed by the handle. She showed it to Captain Lennox like a hurt child, and of course the cure was the same in both cases. Margaret’s quick spirit-lamp worked best, though it did not look as much like the gypsy camp that Edith, in some moods, thought was the nearest thing to army life.

En/Pt → After that evening, everyone was busy until the wedding was over.

Roses and Thorns.

En/Pt → “By the soft green light in the wooded glade, On the banks of moss where your childhood played, By the house tree through which your eyes First looked in love to the summer sky.”

MRS. HEMANS

En/Pt → Margaret was again in her morning dress, going home quietly with her father. He had come to help at the wedding. Her mother had stayed at home for many half reasons that no one fully understood, except Mr. Hale. He knew that all his arguments for a grey satin dress had failed, and that because he could not afford to dress his wife from head to foot in new clothes, she would not go to her only sister’s only child’s wedding. If Mrs. Shaw had known the real reason, she would have given Mrs. Hale many dresses. But almost twenty years had passed since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor, pretty Miss Beresford, and she had forgotten almost all her old troubles. The one thing she still liked to talk about was the unhappiness caused by a big age difference in marriage. Her dear Maria had married the man she loved, only eight years older than herself, kind and handsome, with that rare blue-black hair. Mr. Hale was one of the best preachers she had ever heard, and a perfect parish priest. So Mrs. Shaw came to this thought: if Maria had married for love, what more could she want in life? But Mrs. Hale might have answered at once: “A silver-grey glacé silk dress, a white chip bonnet, and many more things for the wedding and the house.”

En/Pt → Margaret only knew that her mother had not found it easy to come. She was not sorry that they would meet at Helstone parsonage, not in the busy house in Harley Street, where Margaret had been running everywhere like Figaro for the last two or three days. Now her mind and body ached as she thought of all she had done and said in the last forty-eight hours. The quick farewells to people she had lived with for so long made her feel sad for the past. It did not matter what those days had been like; they were gone and would never return. Even though she was going home to the place she had longed for for years, her heart felt heavier than she had expected. Just before sleep, when feelings are strongest, she tried to pull her thoughts away from the past and turn to the hopeful future. Then she looked at what was really before her: her dear father, asleep in the railway carriage. His blue-black hair was now grey and thin on his brows. His face showed its bones too clearly. It was not beautiful, though the fine shape of his features gave it a kind of grace. He was resting, but it looked more like tiredness than peace. Margaret felt pain at the worn, anxious look on his face, and she thought about his life to understand why he seemed so often distressed and depressed.

En/Pt → “Poor Frederick!” she thought with a sigh. “Oh, if Frederick had become a clergyman instead of joining the navy and being lost to us all! I wish I knew everything about it. Aunt Shaw never explained it properly to me. I only knew he could not return to England because of that terrible affair. Poor dear papa! How sad he looks! I am so glad I am going home, so I can help comfort him and mamma.”

En/Pt → When her father woke, she was ready with a bright smile that showed no tiredness. He smiled back faintly, as if even that small effort was hard. Then his face returned to its usual worried look. He often half-opened his mouth as if he were about to speak, and this made his face seem uncertain. But he had the same large, gentle eyes as his daughter. They moved slowly and grandly, and the pale eyelids covered them lightly. Margaret was more like him than like her mother. People sometimes wondered how parents so handsome could have a daughter who was not clearly beautiful at all. Her mouth was wide, not like a little rosebud that could only say “yes” and “no.” But that wide mouth had soft, rich red lips. Her skin was not white and pale, but smooth and delicate like ivory. Usually her face was too serious and reserved for someone so young. Yet when she spoke with her father, it shone like morning, full of dimples, happy looks, and deep hope for the future.

En/Pt → Margaret came home in the later part of July. The forest trees were dark green, and the fern below them caught the slanting sunlight. The weather was hot and still. Margaret used to walk beside her father, pressing down the fern with playful delight as she felt it bend under her light step and give off its special scent. Then they would go out onto the wide commons, warm and bright with sunlight, where wild creatures lived freely among the herbs and flowers that the sun brought out. This outdoor life, and especially these walks, matched all Margaret’s hopes. She was proud of the forest. The people there felt like her own people. She made warm friends with them, learned their special words, and enjoyed using them. She took part in their freedom, cared for their babies, talked or read slowly and clearly to the old people, and brought good food to the sick. Soon she planned to teach at the school where her father went every day as if it were a duty. But she was always tempted away to visit some friend - man, woman, or child - in a cottage under the green trees. Her life outdoors was perfect. Life indoors was harder. With the honest shame of a child, she blamed herself for noticing that things were not right there. Her mother, always kind and loving to Margaret, sometimes seemed unhappy with their life. She thought the bishop unfairly ignored Mr. Hale by not giving him a better living, and she almost blamed her husband because he could not say that he wanted to leave the parish and take charge of a bigger one. He would sigh and say that if he could do his duty in little Helstone, he should be thankful. But each day he felt more overwhelmed, and the world seemed more confusing. Each time his wife urged him to look for promotion, Margaret saw him shrink more, and she tried to calm her mother and make Helstone seem good. Mrs. Hale said the many trees around them hurt her health, and Margaret tried to lead her out onto the beautiful common, broad and sunlit, with shifting cloud shadows. Margaret felt sure her mother had become too used to staying indoors and rarely walked farther than the church, the school, and nearby cottages. This helped for a while. But as autumn came and the weather grew more changeable, her mother felt more and more that the place was unhealthy. She complained even more often that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume and a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, had not received the promotion those two former neighbours had enjoyed.

En/Pt → Margaret had not expected the peace of home to be troubled by long hours of unhappiness. She knew she would have to give up many luxuries, and she had almost enjoyed the thought. In Harley Street, these luxuries had often felt like burdens and limits to her freedom. Her strong love of pleasant things was balanced by her pride in being able to live without them if needed. But trouble does not come from the place we expect. Before, when she spent holidays at home, her mother had made only small complaints and brief regrets about something linked to Helstone and Mr. Hale’s position there. Because those times had been happy overall, Margaret had forgotten the less pleasant details.

In the second half of September, autumn rain and storms began, and Margaret had to stay indoors more than before. Helstone was far from neighbours of their own level of education and culture.

En/Pt → “It is certainly one of the most out-of-the-way places in England,” Mrs. Hale said in one of her sad moods. “I cannot help feeling again and again that papa has no one here to talk to. He is wasted here, seeing only farmers and labourers from one week’s end to the next. If we only lived on the other side of the parish, it would be better. Then we should be almost close enough to walk to the Stansfields, and the Gormons would surely be within walking distance.”

“The Gormons?” said Margaret. “Are they the Gormons who made their money in trade at Southampton? Oh, I am glad we do not visit them. I do not like shop-keeping people. I think we are much better off, knowing only cottage people and labourers, and people who make no show.”

“Do not be so fussy, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, while secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s.

En/Pt → “No! I think my taste is very broad. I like all people whose work is connected with land. I like soldiers and sailors, and the three learned professions, as they call them. I’m sure you do not want me to admire butchers and bakers and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?”

“But the Gormons were not butchers or bakers. They were very respectable coach-builders.”

“Very well. Coach-building is still a trade, and I think it is much less useful than butchery or baking. Oh, I was so tired of those daily drives in Aunt Shaw’s carriage, and how I wished to walk!”

En/Pt → Margaret did walk, no matter what the weather was like. She was so happy outside, at her father’s side, that she almost danced. The west wind seemed to carry her gently across the heath, as light as a falling leaf in autumn. But the evenings were hard to spend well. After tea, her father went to his small library, and she and her mother were left alone. Mrs. Hale had never liked books much, and early in their marriage she had stopped her husband from reading aloud while she worked. For a time they tried backgammon, but as Mr. Hale became more involved in his school and parish work, his wife saw these interruptions as troubles, not as part of his life’s duty. So he withdrew to his library while the children were still young, and spent his evenings there reading the thoughtful and philosophical books he loved.

En/Pt → When Margaret had been there before, she had brought a large box of books recommended by teachers and governesses, and the summer day had never seemed long enough for all her reading. Now there were only the well-bound English classics from her father’s library. Books like Thomson’s Seasons, Hayley’s Cowper, and Middleton’s Cicero were the newest and most amusing ones. The book-shelves did not offer much help. Margaret told her mother all about her London life, and Mrs. Hale listened with interest. Sometimes she was amused and asked questions; at other times she felt some sadness when she thought of the easier life her sister enjoyed compared with the smaller means at Helstone Vicarage. Then Margaret would stop speaking and listen to the steady drip of rain on the little bow window. Once or twice she found herself counting the drops while she wondered if she could ask about Frederick - where he was now, what he was doing, and how long it had been since they heard from him. But she remembered her mother’s delicate health and her strong dislike of Helstone, which had begun after the mutiny Frederick had taken part in. Margaret had never learned the full story, and it seemed likely to remain a sad secret. She could not bring herself to ask. When she was with her mother, her father seemed the best person to ask; when she was with her father, she thought she could speak more easily to her mother. In truth, there was probably nothing very new to hear. In one letter before she left Harley Street, her father had said they had heard from Frederick. He was still at Rio, was well, and sent his love. But this was only dry information, not the real news she wanted. Frederick was always called “Poor Frederick” when his name was mentioned. His room was kept just as he had left it and was dusted and tidied every week by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who did no other household work. She always remembered the day she had first been hired by Lady Beresford for Sir John’s wards, the lovely Miss Beresfords, the famous beauties of Rutlandshire. Dixon had always blamed Mr. Hale for ruining her young lady’s chances in life. If Miss Beresford had not been so quick to marry a poor country clergyman, who knew what she might have become? Yet Dixon was too loyal to leave her in her trouble and lowered position, her married life. She stayed with her and was devoted to her. She thought of herself as a good fairy whose duty was to outwit the wicked giant, Mr. Hale. Master Frederick had been her favorite and pride, and each week she arranged his room with careful tenderness, as if he might come home that very evening.

En/Pt → Margaret could not help thinking that there had been some new news about Frederick, unknown to her mother, and that it was making her father anxious. Mrs. Hale did not seem to notice any change in her husband. He was kind and gentle, and any small news about other people deeply affected him. He would feel low for many days after seeing someone die or hearing of a crime. But now Margaret saw that he seemed absent-minded, as if his thoughts were fixed on something that daily life could not ease. He did not go out among his parishioners as much as usual. He stayed more in his study and waited anxiously for the village postman, who knocked on the back-kitchen window shutter. In earlier times that signal often had to be repeated before anyone was awake enough to understand it. Now, when the morning was fine, Mr. Hale would walk slowly in the garden. If it was not fine, he stood in thought by the study window until the postman had called or gone down the lane. Then he would watch him go, and the postman would give him a half-respectful, half-friendly shake of the head as he passed the sweet-briar hedge and the big arbutus. Only then would Mr. Hale turn back inside and begin his work, showing all the signs of a heavy heart and a worried mind.

En/Pt → Margaret was young enough to put aside worries that were not based on clear facts, especially when a bright day or a happy event came along. When the fourteen lovely days of October began, her cares flew away like thistledown, and she thought only of the beauty of the forest. The fern season was over, and now that the rain had stopped, many deep paths in the woods could be reached. In July and August she had only been able to look into them from outside. She had learned drawing with Edith, and during the dark bad weather she had regretted wasting fine days in the woods. So she was determined to sketch as much as she could before winter truly began. One morning she was busy getting her board ready when Sarah, the housemaid, opened the drawing-room door wide and announced, “Mr. Henry Lennox.”

“the More Haste the Worse Speed.”

En/Pt → “Learn how to win a lady’s trust nobly, as something great; bravely, as if it were life and death, with loyal seriousness.

Lead her away from festive dinners, point her toward the stars, and protect her with honest words, keeping her pure from the false flattery of courtship.”

MRS. BROWNING.

“Mr. Henry Lennox.” Margaret had just been thinking of him and of his question about what she would do at home. The sight of him made her face brighten as she put down her work and came forward to shake hands. “Tell mamma, Sarah,” she said. “Mamma and I want to ask you so many questions about Edith. I am very grateful that you came.”

"Didn't I say I would come?" he asked, in a softer tone than before.

“But I heard of you far away in the Highlands, so I never thought Hampshire had anything to do with it.”

En/Pt → He answered lightly, “Our young couple were behaving very foolishly, taking risks, climbing this mountain, sailing on that lake, and so on. I really thought they needed a Mentor to look after them. In fact, they did. They were quite beyond my uncle’s control, and for sixteen hours out of twenty-four they kept the old man in fear. When I saw they could not be trusted alone, I felt it was my duty to stay with them until I had seen them safely leave Plymouth.”

“Have you been at Plymouth? Oh! Edith never said that. She has written in such a hurry lately. Did they really sail on Tuesday?”

“They really sailed, and that took many worries away from me. Edith gave me all kinds of messages for you. I think I have a little note somewhere. Yes, here it is.”

“Oh, thank you,” Margaret said. Then, partly wanting to read it alone, she made the excuse of going to tell her mother again that Mr. Lennox was there, since Sarah must surely have made a mistake.

En/Pt → After she left the room, he looked around carefully. The little sitting room looked beautiful in the strong morning sunlight. The middle window was open, and roses and red honeysuckle grew near it. The small lawn was bright with flowers in many colours. But the strong light outside made the inside seem plain and faded. The carpet was old, the curtains had been washed many times, and the room was smaller and poorer than he had expected as a setting for Margaret, who seemed so noble. He picked up one of the books on the table. It was Dante’s Paradise, bound in white vellum and gold. Beside it were a dictionary and some words copied in Margaret’s handwriting. The list was dull, but he liked looking at it. He put the book down with a sigh.

“The living is clearly as small as she said. That is strange, because the Beresfords come from a good family.”

En/Pt → Meanwhile, Margaret found her mother. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s bad days, when everything felt hard and troublesome. She saw Mr. Lennox’s visit in that way, though deep down she was pleased that he had thought it worth coming.

“It is very unlucky! We are having dinner early today, and only cold meat, so the servants can do their ironing. And of course we must ask him to dinner too - Edith’s brother-in-law and all. And your papa is in such low spirits this morning about something - I do not know what. I went into the study just now, and he had his face on the table, covered with his hands. I told him I was sure the air at Helstone did not suit him any more than it does me, and he suddenly lifted his head and begged me not to speak against Helstone again. He could not bear it. He said that if there was one place on earth he loved, it was Helstone. But I am sure it is the damp, soft air.”

En/Pt → Margaret felt as if a cold cloud had come between her and the sun. She had listened patiently, hoping it might ease her mother’s mind to talk, but now she had to bring her back to Mr. Lennox.

“Papa likes Mr. Lennox; they got on very well at the wedding breakfast. I think his visit will do papa good. And do not worry about the dinner, dear mamma. Cold meat is fine for lunch, and that is probably how Mr. Lennox will see a two o’clock dinner.”

“But what are we to do with him until then? It is only half-past ten now.”

“I will ask him to go sketching with me. I know he draws, and that will keep him out of your way, mamma. Please come in now. He will think it very strange if you do not.”

En/Pt → Mrs. Hale took off her black silk apron and made her face neat. She looked like a pretty, gentle lady as she welcomed Mr. Lennox warmly, as she would welcome someone almost in the family. He clearly expected to stay for the day, and he accepted the invitation gladly. This made Mrs. Hale wish she could offer more than cold beef. He liked everything. He was pleased with Margaret’s idea of sketching together and did not want Mr. Hale disturbed, since he would see him again at dinner soon. Margaret brought out her drawing things and let him choose. Then they left in the happiest mood.

“Please stop here for a minute or two,” said Margaret. “These are the cottages that kept coming back to me during the rainy two weeks, as if they were blaming me for not drawing them.”

“Before they fall down and are gone. Really, if we want to sketch them - and they are very pretty - we should not wait until next year. But where shall we sit?”

En/Pt → “You might have come straight from chambers in the Temple, instead of spending two months in the Highlands! Look at this lovely tree trunk. The woodcutters have left it in just the right place for the light. I will spread my plaid over it, and it will be a true forest throne.”

“With your feet in that puddle for a royal footstool! Wait, I will move, and then you can come nearer. Who lives in these cottages?”

They were built by squatters fifty or sixty years ago. One of them is empty, and the foresters plan to pull it down when the other old man dies. “Look, there he is. I must go and speak to him. He is so deaf that you will hear all our secrets.”

En/Pt → The old man stood in the sun without a hat, leaning on his stick in front of his cottage. His hard face slowly changed into a smile when Margaret went over and spoke to him. Mr. Lennox quickly drew the two figures into his sketch and then finished the landscape, making them a smaller part of it, as Margaret later saw when they stood up, put away the water and scraps of paper, and showed each other their drawings. She laughed and blushed, and Mr. Lennox watched her face.

“Now I call that treacherous,” said she. “I never guessed that you were making old Isaac and me the subject, when you told me to ask him about these cottages.”

“It was impossible to resist. You cannot know how strong the temptation was. I hardly dare tell you how much I shall like this sketch.”

En/Pt → She was not sure whether she heard that last sentence before she went to the brook to wash her palette. She came back a little flushed, but she looked innocent and unaware. He was glad, because the words had slipped out by accident, which was rare for a man like Henry Lennox, who planned his actions so carefully.

Home looked bright and peaceful when they arrived. Her mother’s worries had gone away after a neighbour brought two carp. Mr. Hale had come back from his morning walk and was waiting for the visitor outside the little gate into the garden. He looked like a true gentleman in his worn coat and old hat. Margaret was proud of her father. She always felt fresh love and pride when she saw how well he impressed strangers. But her quick eyes saw signs of some unusual trouble on his face. It had been pushed aside, not fully gone.

En/Pt → Mr. Hale asked to look at their sketches.

“I think you have made the colours on the thatch too dark, haven’t you?” he said, as he gave Margaret’s sketch back and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was held back for a moment only.

“No, papa, I don’t think I have. The house-leek and stone-crop have grown much darker in the rain. Is it like, papa?” said she, looking over his shoulder as he studied the figures in Mr. Lennox’s drawing.

“Yes, very like. Your figure and the way you stand are excellent. And it is just poor old Isaac’s stiff way of bending his long rheumatic back. What is hanging from the tree branch? Surely not a bird’s nest.”

"Oh no! That is my bonnet. I can never draw with my bonnet on; it makes my head too hot. I wonder if I could manage figures. There are so many people here whom I should like to sketch."

En/Pt → "I should say that you always succeed when you very much want to draw a likeness," said Mr. Lennox. "I have great faith in the power of will. I think I have done quite well in yours." Mr. Hale had gone into the house before them, while Margaret stayed behind to pick some roses for her morning dress at dinner.

"A proper London girl would understand what that remark really meant," thought Mr. Lennox. "She would watch every word a young man said to find a hidden compliment. But I do not think Margaret is like that." Then he cried, "Wait! Let me help you." He picked some rich red roses that were too high for her to reach. Then he shared them with her, put two in his buttonhole, and sent her inside happy to arrange her flowers.

En/Pt → The talk at dinner was calm and pleasant. Both sides asked many questions. They shared the latest news each had about Mrs. Shaw in Italy. As they talked, the simple and modest life of the parsonage, especially near Margaret, made Mr. Lennox forget the small disappointment he had felt at first when he learned that her father had a very small income.

"Margaret, my child, you might have picked us some pears for dessert," said Mr. Hale, as a freshly opened bottle of wine was placed on the table.

Mrs. Hale was in a hurry. It seemed as if dessert was something unusual at the parsonage. Yet if Mr. Hale had looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits, marmalade, and other things neatly arranged on the sideboard. But he was now thinking only of pears, and he could not forget them.

"There are a few brown beurrés against the south wall that are worth all foreign fruits and preserves. Run, Margaret, and gather some."

En/Pt → "I suggest that we move into the garden and eat them there," said Mr. Lennox. "Nothing is as delicious as biting into crisp, juicy fruit, warm and sweet with the sun. The only problem is that wasps are rude enough to compete for it, even at the best moment of enjoyment."

He stood up, as if to follow Margaret, who had gone through the window. He was only waiting for Mrs. Hale's permission. She would have preferred to finish the dinner in the proper way, with all the ceremony that had gone so well so far. She and Dixon had even brought out the finger-glasses from the store-room to be as correct as General Shaw's widow's sister should be. But when Mr. Hale rose at once and prepared to go with his guest, she had to agree.

"I will take a knife with me," said Mr. Hale. "I am past the days of eating fruit so simply, as you describe it. I must peel it and cut it into quarters before I can enjoy it."

En/Pt → Margaret made a plate for the pears from a beetroot leaf, and it made their brown-gold color look beautiful. Mr. Lennox looked at her more than at the pears. Her father, who wanted to enjoy the moment he had taken from his worries, chose the ripest fruit with care and sat on the garden bench to eat it slowly. Margaret and Mr. Lennox walked along the small terrace path under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked in their hives.

“What a perfect life you seem to live here! I used to look down on poets and their wishes for ‘a cot beside a hill’ and things like that. But now I fear I have been nothing better than a Cockney. At this moment, twenty years of hard law study would seem worth it for one year of this calm, lovely life - such skies!” He looked up. “Such red and gold trees, so still,” he said, pointing to the great forest trees that closed in the garden like a nest.

En/Pt → “Please remember that our skies are not always this deep blue. We have rain, and the leaves fall and get wet and heavy. Still, I think Helstone is almost as perfect a place as any in the world. Remember how you made fun of my description one evening in Harley Street: ‘a village in a tale.’”

“Scorned, Margaret! That is a hard word.”

“Perhaps it is. But I know I would have liked to speak to you about what filled my mind then, and you - what should I call it? - spoke with disrespect about Helstone as only a village in a tale.”

“I will never do so again,” he said warmly. They turned the corner of the path.

En/Pt → “I could almost wish, Margaret - ” he stopped and hesitated. It was so unusual for the smooth-talking lawyer to hesitate that Margaret looked up at him in surprise. But at once, for reasons she could not explain, she wished she were back with her mother, her father, anywhere away from him. She was sure he was about to say something she would not know how to answer. Then her pride quickly gave her strength. Of course she could answer, and answer properly. It was weak and shameful to fear his words, as if she could not stop him with her dignity as a young woman.

En/Pt → “Margaret,” he said, catching her by surprise and taking her hand so suddenly that she had to stop and listen. She hated the fluttering in her heart. “Margaret, I wish you did not like Helstone so much, and did not seem so calm and happy here. For three months I have hoped to find you missing London, and perhaps London friends a little, so you would listen more kindly to one who has little to offer, it is true - nothing but future hopes - but who does love you, Margaret, almost against his own will. Margaret, have I frightened you too much? Speak!” He saw her lips tremble as if she might cry. She fought to stay calm and would not speak until she had control of her voice. Then she said:

“I was frightened. I did not know you cared for me like that. I have always thought of you as a friend, and please, I would rather keep thinking of you that way. I do not like to be spoken to as you have been speaking to me. I cannot answer as you want me to, and yet I would be very sorry if I hurt your feelings.”

En/Pt → “Margaret,” he said, looking into her eyes, which met his openly and honestly, showing that she did not want to hurt anyone. He was about to ask, “Do you love anyone else?” But then he felt that this question would insult the calm purity of those eyes. “Forgive me! I have been too sudden. I am punished. Only let me hope. Give me the small comfort of telling me you have never seen anyone whom you could - ” Again he stopped. He could not finish the sentence. Margaret blamed herself deeply for causing his pain.

Ah! If only you had never had this idea! It was such a pleasure to think of you as a friend.

But may I hope, Margaret, that one day you may think of me as a lover? Not yet, I see. There is no hurry, but someday -

She was silent for a minute or two, trying to find the truth in her own heart before she answered. Then she said:

En/Pt → I have never thought of you as anything but a friend. I like to think of you that way. But I am sure I could never think of you as anything else. Please let us both forget that this conversation ever happened.

He paused before he answered. Then, in his usual cold tone, he said:

“Of course, since you feel so strongly and this talk has clearly upset you, it would be better not to remember it. In theory, it sounds good to forget anything painful, but for me, at least, it will be rather hard to do that.”

You are upset, she said sadly. Yet how can I help it?

She looked so truly hurt when she said this that he struggled for a moment with his disappointment. Then he answered more cheerfully, though still a little coldly:

En/Pt → You should understand the shame, not only of a lover, Margaret, but of a man who does not usually dream of romance. Some people call me careful and practical. Passion has carried me away from my usual ways. But let us say no more about that. In the one place where I have tried to use my deeper and better feelings, I meet rejection. I will have to comfort myself by mocking my own foolishness. A barrister struggling to succeed and thinking of marriage!

En/Pt → Margaret could not answer. His whole manner annoyed her. It seemed to bring out all the differences in him that had often pushed her away. Yet he was still the most pleasant man, the best friend, and the person who understood her best in Harley Street. She felt some contempt mixed with the pain of refusing him. Her beautiful lip showed a little scorn. It was good that, after they had gone around the garden, they suddenly found Mr. Hale, whom they had forgotten. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had carefully peeled in one long strip as thin as silver paper, and he was eating it slowly. It was like the story of an eastern king who dipped his head into a basin of water and, before he could lift it out, lived through a whole lifetime. Margaret felt stunned and could not gather herself enough to join the simple talk between her father and Mr. Lennox. She was serious and did not want to speak. She wondered when Mr. Lennox would leave and let her think about the last quarter of an hour. He was almost as eager to go as she was for him to leave, but he felt he owed it to his hurt pride to stay a few more minutes and make light conversation. Now and then he looked at her sad, thoughtful face.

En/Pt → "I am not as cold toward her as she thinks," he said to himself. "I have not given up hope."

Within fifteen minutes, he began to speak with quiet irony about life in London and life in the country. It was as if he knew he was mocking, yet was also afraid of his own sharp words. Mr. Hale did not know what to make of him. He was not the same man Mr. Hale had seen at the wedding breakfast or at dinner that day. He seemed lighter, cleverer, and more worldly, and this did not suit Mr. Hale. All three were glad when Mr. Lennox said he must leave at once if he wanted to catch the five o'clock train. They went to the house to find Mrs. Hale and say good-bye. At the last moment, Henry Lennox's true feelings came through his cold outside.

"Margaret, do not hate me. I have a heart, even if I talk like this. I think I love you more than ever, or maybe I hate you, because of the contempt with which you have listened to me these last thirty minutes. Good-bye, Margaret - Margaret!"

Doubts and Difficulties.

En/Pt → "Throw me onto a bare shore where I see only signs of a sad shipwreck. If you are there, even though the seas roar, I will not ask for a gentler calm."

HABINGTON.

He was gone. The house was closed for the evening. There were no more deep blue skies or red and golden colors outside. Margaret went up to dress for early tea, and Dixon was in a bad mood because the visitor had upset a busy day. She showed it by brushing Margaret's hair roughly, while pretending to be in a great hurry to go to Mrs. Hale. Still, Margaret had to wait a long time in the drawing room before her mother came down. She sat alone by the fire, with the candles still unlit on the table behind her, and thought about the day: the happy walk, the happy sketching, the cheerful dinner, and then the unhappy, painful walk in the garden.

En/Pt → How different men were from women! Margaret felt upset and unhappy because her feelings had made refusal impossible. But he, only a few minutes after being rejected in what should have been the deepest and holiest moment of his life, could speak as if his only wishes were work, success, a fine house, and pleasant society. Oh, how she could have loved him if he had been different, changed in some deeper way. Then she wondered if his lightness was only an act, hiding the bitter pain that would have filled her own heart if she had loved and been refused.

En/Pt → Her mother came into the room before Margaret had sorted out her confused thoughts. Margaret had to push away the day's memories and listen kindly as her mother talked about Dixon complaining that the ironing blanket had been burned again, and about Susan Lightfoot being seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, which proved she was vain and silly. Mr. Hale drank his tea in silence, lost in thought, and Margaret answered for everyone. She wondered how her father and mother could forget so completely the person who had been with them all day that they never even said his name. She forgot that he had not proposed to them.

After tea, Mr. Hale rose and stood by the fireplace with his elbow on the mantel, his head resting on his hand. He seemed deep in thought and sighed often. Mrs. Hale went out to talk with Dixon about winter clothes for the poor. Margaret was getting her mother's worsted work ready, and she dreaded the long evening. She wished it were bedtime, so she could think over the events of the day again.

En/Pt → "Margaret!" said Mr. Hale at last, in a sudden desperate way that made her jump. "Is that tapestry work very important? I mean, can you leave it and come to my study? I want to speak to you about something very serious for all of us."

Mr. Lennox had not been able to speak to Margaret's father alone after her refusal, or it would have been very serious indeed. Margaret felt ashamed that she was old enough to be thought of in marriage. She also feared that her father might be angry because she had refused Mr. Lennox herself. But soon she saw that this was not why her father wanted to speak to her. He asked her to sit beside him. He moved the fire, snuffed the candles, and sighed several times before he could speak. At last he said, suddenly, 'Margaret! I am going to leave Helstone.'

'Leave Helstone, papa! But why?'

En/Pt → Mr. Hale did not answer at once. He nervously touched some papers on the table. Several times he began to speak, but he stopped each time. Margaret could not bear the waiting, which seemed even harder for her father than for her.

'But why, dear papa? Please tell me!'

He looked up at her suddenly and then said in a slow, forced calm voice:

'Because I can no longer be a minister in the Church of England.'

En/Pt → Margaret had imagined something very different. She thought her father might have received one of the good positions her mother had long wanted for him. That would mean leaving lovely Helstone and perhaps going to one of the large, quiet houses she had seen in cathedral towns. Those places were grand, but if they meant leaving Helstone forever, the pain would be long and deep. Yet this was nothing compared with the shock of her father's words. What could he mean? The mystery made it worse. His face showed great distress, as if he was asking his child for a merciful judgment. Margaret suddenly felt ill with fear. Could he be involved in something Frederick had done? Frederick was an outlaw. Had her father, out of love for his son, helped him in some way?

'Oh, what is it? Please speak, papa! Tell me everything! Why can you no longer be a clergyman? Surely, if the bishop knew all we know about Frederick, and the cruel, unfair - '

En/Pt → 'It is nothing about Frederick. The bishop has nothing to do with that. It is all about me. Margaret, I will tell you. I will answer your questions this one time, but after tonight, let us never speak of it again. I can face the results of my painful, unhappy doubts, but I cannot bear to talk about what has caused me so much suffering.'

'Doubts, papa? Doubts about religion?' Margaret asked, more shocked than ever.

“No! Not doubts about religion, not the least harm to that.”

He stopped. Margaret sighed, as if she stood before some new horror. He began again and spoke quickly, as if he must get through a hard task:

You would not understand everything if I told you. For years I have worried about whether I should keep my job. I tried to stop my doubts by trusting the Church. Oh, Margaret, I love the holy Church, but I will be excluded from it! He could not speak for a moment. Margaret did not know what to say. It seemed as strange as if her father were about to turn Mahometan.

En/Pt → “Today I have been reading about the two thousand who were driven out of their churches,” said Mr. Hale with a weak smile, “trying to borrow some of their courage. But it is no use - no use - I cannot stop feeling it deeply.”

“But, papa, have you thought it through? Oh, it seems so terrible, so shocking,” said Margaret, and she suddenly broke into tears. The strong support of her home, and of her picture of her dear father, seemed to shake and fall. What could she say? What should be done? Seeing how upset she was, Mr. Hale made himself strong in order to comfort her. He held back the dry, choking sobs that had been rising in his heart, and went to his bookcase. He took down a book he had been reading often lately, and from which he thought he had found strength for the path he had now chosen.

En/Pt → “Listen, dear Margaret,” he said, putting one arm around her waist. She took his hand and held it tightly, but she could not lift her head. In truth, she could not follow what he read, because she was so troubled inside.

“This is the private thinking of a man who was once a country priest, like me,” he said. “It was written by Mr. Oldfield, the minister of Carsington in Derbyshire, more than a hundred and sixty years ago. His troubles are over. He fought the good fight.” He spoke these last two lines softly, almost to himself. Then he read aloud, -

When you cannot continue your work without sinning, you must believe that God will use you in another way. He can use your silence or your removal for His glory. Do not think there is only one way to serve God. Pretending to do great things does not excuse sin. You will not be thanked if you say you had to sin to continue your work.

En/Pt → As he read this, and much more that he did not read, he felt stronger himself. He felt that he too could be brave and steady in doing what he believed was right. But when he stopped, he heard Margaret’s low, broken sob, and his own courage fell because he felt her pain so deeply.

“Margaret, dear,” he said, holding her closer, “think of the early martyrs; think of the thousands who have suffered.”

“But, father,” she said, suddenly lifting her flushed face, wet with tears, “the early martyrs suffered for the truth, while you - oh! dear, dear papa!”

En/Pt → “I suffer for conscience’ sake, my child,” he said. He tried to speak with dignity, but his voice shook because he was very sensitive. “I must do what my conscience tells me. I have carried self-blame for a long time. A stronger and less fearful man would not have stayed silent as I have.” He shook his head and went on. “Your poor mother wished for this, and now her wish has come true in a cruel way, like Sodom apples. This has brought on the present crisis, and I ought to be thankful for it, and I hope I am. Less than a month ago, the bishop offered me another living. If I had accepted it, I would have had to make a new statement of agreement with the Liturgy when I took the post. Margaret, I tried to do it. I tried to be content with refusing the extra place and staying here quietly, even though I was forcing my conscience again. God forgive me!”

En/Pt → He got up and walked back and forth across the room, speaking quietly about his own blame and shame. Margaret was glad to hear only a few of those words. At last he said,

“Margaret, I must return to the old sad burden: we must leave Helstone.”

“Yes, I see. But when?”

“I have written to the bishop - I think I told you, but I forget things now,” said Mr. Hale, falling back into his sad manner when he spoke about practical details. “I told him I meant to give up this vicarage. He has been very kind. He argued with me and begged me not to do it, but it was useless. I have said the same things to myself, and they have not helped either. I must take my resignation paper and go to see the bishop myself to say goodbye. That will be hard. But even harder will be leaving my dear people. A curate named Mr. Brown has been appointed to read prayers. He will come tomorrow to stay with us. Next Sunday I will preach my farewell sermon.”

En/Pt → Margaret wondered if it had to happen so suddenly. Yet perhaps that was better. Waiting would only make the pain worse. It was better to hear all the plans at once, even if everything seemed nearly finished before she had been told. “What does mamma say?” she asked with a deep sigh.

To her surprise, her father started walking again before he answered. At last he stopped and said:

“Margaret, I am a poor coward after all. I cannot bear to cause pain. I know your mother’s married life has not been all she hoped, or all she had a right to expect, and this will hurt her deeply. I have never had the heart or courage to tell her. But she must be told now,” he said, looking sadly at his daughter. Margaret was almost overwhelmed by the thought that her mother knew nothing, even though the matter had already gone so far.

En/Pt → “Yes, she must,” said Margaret. “Perhaps she will not - Oh yes, she will. She must be shocked,” as she felt the blow herself and imagined how it would affect another. “Where are we going to live?” she asked at last, surprised by this new question about their future, if her father had a plan at all.

“To Milton-Northern,” he answered with a flat, uncaring voice. He had seen that his daughter loved him and tried for a moment to comfort him, but her own pain was still as strong as ever.

“Milton-Northern! The factory town in Darkshire?”

“Yes,” he said in the same sad, uncaring way.

“Why there, papa?” she asked.

“Because there I can earn money for my family. Because I know no one there, and no one knows Helstone, or can ever talk to me about it.”

“Earn money for your family! I thought you and mamma had - ” Then she stopped, because she saw the dark look on her father’s face and did not want to press him. But he understood her feelings at once and saw his own sadness in her face. He tried hard to hide it.

En/Pt → “You shall hear everything, Margaret. Only help me tell your mother. I think I could do anything except that. The thought of her pain makes me feel sick with fear. If I tell you all, maybe you can tell her tomorrow. I am going out for the day to say goodbye to farmer Dobson and the poor people on Bracy Common. Would you hate telling her very much, Margaret?”

Margaret did hate it. She felt more afraid of this than of anything she had ever done before. For a moment she could not speak. Her father said, “You do dislike it very much, don’t you, Margaret?” Then she controlled herself and said, with a brave, bright look:

“It is painful, but it must be done, and I will do it as well as I can. You must have many painful things to do.”

Mr. Hale shook his head sadly and pressed her hand to thank her. Margaret almost began crying again. To change the subject, she said, “Now tell me, papa, what our plans are. You and mamma have some money, apart from the income from the living, don’t you? Aunt Shaw has, I know.”

En/Pt → “Yes. I think we have about one hundred and twenty pounds a year of our own. Seventy pounds of that has always gone to Frederick, since he has been abroad. I do not know if he wants it all,” he said, not quite sure of himself. “He must have some pay for serving with the Spanish army.”

“Frederick must not suffer,” said Margaret firmly. “He is in a foreign country, and he has been treated unfairly by his own people. That leaves one hundred pounds. Could not you, and I, and mamma live on one hundred pounds a year in some very cheap, very quiet part of England? Oh, I think we could.”

En/Pt → “No!” said Mr. Hale. “That would not work. I must do something. I must keep myself busy so I do not fall into dark thoughts. Besides, in a country parish I should be constantly reminded of Helstone and of my duties here. I could not bear it, Margaret. And one hundred pounds would not go far after the needs of the house are paid. It would not give your mother the comfort she has always had and deserves. No, we must go to Milton. That is settled. I can decide better when I am alone and not influenced by those I love,” he said, partly to excuse himself for making plans before telling his family. “I cannot bear objections. They make me too uncertain.”

Margaret decided to stay silent. After all, what did it matter where they went, compared with that one terrible change?

Mr. Hale went on: “A few months ago, when my misery and doubt became too much to keep inside, I wrote to Mr. Bell - you remember Mr. Bell, Margaret?”

En/Pt → “No; I do not think I ever saw him. But I know who he is. Frederick’s godfather - your old tutor at Oxford, do you mean?”

“Yes. He is a Fellow of Plymouth College. I believe he was born in Milton-Northern. At any rate, he has property there, and it has become much more valuable since Milton grew into a large factory town. Well, I had reason to suspect something - I should say no more about that. But I was sure Mr. Bell would feel sympathy for me. I do not think he gave me much strength. He has lived an easy life in his college all his days. Still, he has been very kind. And it is thanks to him that we are going to Milton.”

“How?” said Margaret.

“Why, he has tenants, houses, and mills there. So even though he dislikes the place because it is too busy for his habits, he must keep some connection with it. He tells me he has heard there is a good opening there for a private tutor.”

En/Pt → “A private tutor!” said Margaret, looking scornful. “What in the world do factory owners want with the classics, literature, or the skills of a gentleman?”

Her father said that some of them seemed like good men. They knew their own weak points, which was more than many men at Oxford did. Some wanted to learn firmly, even though they were already adults. Some wanted their children to be better educated than they had been. At least, he said, there was a chance for a private tutor. Mr. Bell had recommended him to Mr. Thornton, one of his tenants, and a very intelligent man, as he could tell from his letters. And in Milton, Margaret, he would have a busy life, if not a happy one, and people and places so different that he would never be reminded of Helstone.

Margaret knew the hidden reason from her own feelings. It would be different. She strongly disliked all she had heard about the North of England, the factory owners, the people, and the wild, bare land. Still, there was one good point: it would be different from Helstone, and could never remind them of that beloved place.

En/Pt → “When do we go?” asked Margaret, after a short silence.

“I do not know exactly. I wanted to discuss it with you. Your mother does not know yet. But I think in about two weeks, after I send in my resignation, I will have no right to stay.”

Margaret was almost too shocked to speak.

“In two weeks!”

“No, not exactly to the day. Nothing is fixed,” her father said nervously, noticing the sadness in her eyes and the sudden change in her face. But she quickly controlled herself.

“Yes, papa, it had better be settled soon and clearly, as you say. But for mamma not to know anything! That is the greatest problem.”

“Poor Maria!” Mr. Hale said gently. “Poor, poor Maria! Oh, if I were not married - if I were only alone in the world, how easy it would be! As it is, Margaret, I do not dare tell her!”

En/Pt → “No,” Margaret said sadly. “I will do it. Give me until tomorrow evening to choose the right time. Oh, papa,” she cried suddenly, pleading with deep feeling, “tell me this is only a nightmare, a horrible dream, not real life! You cannot mean that you are really leaving the Church, giving up Helstone, and separating yourself from me and mamma forever, led away by some false idea, some temptation! You do not really mean it!”

Mr. Hale sat very still while she spoke.

Then he looked at her and said slowly and roughly, “I do mean it, Margaret. Do not fool yourself by doubting my words, or my fixed decision.” He kept looking at her in the same hard way for a while after he finished. She looked back with pleading eyes, until she believed it could not be changed. Then she stood up and went to the door without another word or glance. As her hand touched the handle, he called her back. He was standing by the fireplace, bent and small, but when she came near, he straightened up to his full height. He put his hands on her head and said solemnly,

En/Pt → “May God bless you, my child!”

“And may He bring you back to His Church,” she answered from the depth of her heart. At once she worried that her reply to his blessing was disrespectful or wrong, and that it might hurt him because she was his daughter. So she put her arms around his neck. He held her for a minute or two. She heard him whisper to himself, “The martyrs and confessors suffered even more. I will not give in.”

They were startled when Mrs. Hale asked for her daughter. They quickly moved apart, fully aware of what lay ahead. Mr. Hale said hurriedly, “Go, Margaret, go. I shall be out all tomorrow. Before night you will have told your mother.”

“Yes,” she said, and she went back to the drawing-room in a shocked and dizzy state.

Decision.

En/Pt → "I ask you for a love that thinks, Through constant watching wise, To meet the happy with joyful smiles, And to wipe the crying eyes; And a heart free from itself To calm and sympathize."

ANON.

Margaret listened well while her mother talked about small ways to make poor parish families more comfortable. She could not help listening, though each new idea hurt her. By winter, they would be far away from Helstone. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be worse, and his eyesight too. No one would come to read to him or bring him broth and warm red flannel. If anyone did, it would be a stranger, and he would wait for Margaret in vain. Mary Domville’s little crippled boy would crawl to the door and wait for her through the forest, but she would not come. These poor friends would never understand why she had left them, and there were many others too. “Papa has always used the income from his parish work for the parish. I may be using money that should come next, but winter is likely to be very hard, and our poor people must be helped.”

En/Pt → “Oh, mamma, let us do all we can,” said Margaret eagerly. She did not think about the careful side of the matter. She only felt that this might be the last time they could help. “We may not be here long.”

“Do you feel ill, my darling?” Mrs. Hale asked anxiously. She did not understand Margaret’s hint that they might not stay long at Helstone. “You look pale and tired. It must be this soft, damp, unhealthy air.”

“No, no, mamma, not that. The air is lovely. It smells fresh and pure after the smoke of Harley Street. But I am tired. It must nearly be bedtime.”

“Not far off. It is half-past nine. You had better go to bed at once, dear. Ask Dixon for some gruel. I will come and see you as soon as you are in bed. I am afraid you have caught cold, or got the bad air from some of the still ponds - ”

En/Pt → “Oh, mamma,” Margaret said with a weak smile as she kissed her mother. “I am quite well. Do not worry about me. I am only tired.”

En/Pt → Margaret went upstairs. To calm her mother, she agreed to drink a bowl of gruel. She lay tired in bed when Mrs. Hale came up to ask one last question and kiss her goodnight before going to her own room. But as soon as she heard her mother lock the door, she jumped out of bed and put on her dressing-gown. She walked up and down the room until a creaking board warned her to be quiet. Then she curled up on the window-seat in the small deep window. That morning, when she had looked out, she had been happy to see the bright lights on the church tower, which promised a fine, sunny day. But now, only sixteen hours later, she sat too sad to cry. She felt a cold, dull pain, as if her youth and energy had been taken from her forever. Mr. Henry Lennox’s visit and proposal felt like a dream compared with real life. The hard truth was that her father had allowed dangerous doubts to grow in his mind and had become an outcast. All the changes that followed seemed to gather around that one terrible fact.

En/Pt → She looked out at the dark grey lines of the church towers, straight in the middle of the view, against the deep blue sky beyond. She stared into that endless distance and felt she could look forever, always seeing more space and no sign of God. At that moment, the earth seemed more lonely to her than if it were covered by an iron dome. Under that dome, she thought, there might still be the peace and glory of Almighty God. But these endless depths of space felt to her more mocking than any solid walls could be. They seemed to shut in the cries of suffering people, let them rise into that vast beauty, and lose them forever before they reached His throne. In this state of mind, her father came in without being heard. The moonlight was bright enough for him to see his daughter sitting there in an unusual way. He went to her and touched her shoulder before she knew he was there.

En/Pt → “Margaret, I heard you were up. I could not help coming in to ask you to pray with me, to say the Lord’s Prayer. That will do good to both of us.”

En/Pt → Mr. Hale and Margaret knelt by the window-seat. He looked up; she bowed her head in humble shame. God was there, close around them, hearing her father’s quiet words. Her father might be a heretic, but had she not just shown even greater doubt herself? She said nothing. After her father left, she went to bed like a child ashamed of a wrong act. If the world was full of confusing problems, she would trust and only ask to see the next step she needed to take. That night, she dreamed of Mr. Lennox and his visit and proposal, which the events of the day had pushed aside. In her dream, he climbed a very tall tree to reach the branch where her bonnet hung. Then he fell, and she struggled to save him, but some unseen strong hand held her back. He was dead. Then the scene changed, and she was back in the Harley Street drawing-room, talking to him as before, while still knowing he had been killed by that terrible fall.

En/Pt → It was a miserable, sleepless night and a poor start for the next day. She woke suddenly, feeling no better, and knowing something worse than her feverish dreams had happened. Everything came back to her: not only her sorrow, but the painful conflict inside it. How far had her father gone, led by doubts that she saw as the Devil’s temptations? She wanted to ask, but at the same time she feared the answer more than anything.

The bright, cool morning made her mother feel especially well and happy at breakfast. She kept talking, making plans for kindness in the village, and did not notice her husband’s silence or Margaret’s short answers. Before the dishes were cleared away, Mr. Hale stood up. He put one hand on the table, as if he needed it to support himself:

“I will not be home until evening. I am going to Bracy Common, and I will ask Farmer Dobson for some dinner. I will be back for tea at seven.”

En/Pt → He did not look at either of them, but Margaret understood what he meant. By seven, she had to tell her mother. Mr. Hale would have waited, but Margaret was different. She could not carry this worry all day. It was better to say the worst news at once. Yet while she stood by the window, thinking how to begin and waiting for the servant to leave, her mother went upstairs to put on her things for school. She came down dressed and in a brighter mood than usual.

“Mother, come round the garden with me this morning, just one turn,” said Margaret, putting her arm around Mrs. Hale’s waist.

They went through the open window. Mrs. Hale said something, but Margaret could not hear the words. Margaret watched a bee go into a deep flower. When that bee came out again, she would begin. That would be the sign. Out it came.

En/Pt → “Mamma! Papa is going to leave Helstone!” she said at last. “He is going to leave the Church and live in Milton-Northern.” These were the three hard facts, spoken almost at once.

“What makes you say that?” asked Mrs. Hale in a shocked, unbelieving voice. “Who has been telling you such nonsense?”

“Papa himself,” said Margaret. She wanted to speak kindly and comfort her mother, but she did not know how. They were near a garden bench. Mrs. Hale sat down and began to cry.

“I do not understand you,” she said. “Either you have made a very big mistake, or I do not understand you at all.”

“No, mother, I have made no mistake. Papa has written to the bishop and said he has such doubts that he cannot honestly stay a priest in the Church of England, and that he must leave Helstone. He has also spoken to Mr. Bell, Frederick’s godfather, mamma, and it has been arranged that we will live in Milton-Northern.” All the time Margaret spoke, Mrs. Hale looked into her face. The sadness in her face showed that she believed what Margaret said.

En/Pt → “I do not think it can be true,” said Mrs. Hale at last. “He would surely have told me before it came to this.”

Margaret felt strongly that her mother should have been told. Even if her mother had often been unhappy and complained, it was wrong of her father to let her learn about his change of mind and his coming change of life from Margaret, who knew more than she did. Margaret sat beside her mother and took her head in her breast. She bent down and touched her face gently with her own cheek.

"Dear, darling mamma! We were so afraid of hurting you. Papa felt it deeply. You know you are not strong, and it must have been very painful to wait and not know."

"When did he tell you, Margaret?"

"Yesterday, only yesterday," Margaret answered, noticing the jealousy behind the question. "Poor papa!" she added, trying to turn her mother’s thoughts toward pity for all her father had suffered. Mrs. Hale lifted her head.

En/Pt → "What does he mean by having doubts?" she asked. "Surely he does not mean that he thinks differently and knows better than the Church."

Margaret shook her head, and tears came to her eyes. Her mother had touched the very sorrow she herself felt.

"Can’t the bishop put him right?" asked Mrs. Hale, showing some impatience.

"I’m afraid not," Margaret said. "But I did not ask. I could not bear to hear his answer. At any rate, it is settled. He is leaving Helstone in two weeks. I am not sure he did not say he had sent in his resignation."

"In two weeks!" Mrs. Hale cried. "I think this is very strange, and not right at all. I call it very unkind," she said, and tears began to ease her anger. "He has doubts, you say, and gives up his living, and does all this without asking me. I dare say that if he had told me his doubts at the start, I could have stopped them at once."

En/Pt → Margaret thought her father was wrong, but she could not bear to hear her mother blame him. She knew that his silence came from love and care for her, even if that care may have been weak and mistaken.

“I almost hoped you would be glad to leave Helstone, mamma,” she said after a pause. “You have never been well in this air, you know.”

“You can’t mean that the smoky air of a factory town like Milton-Northern, with its chimneys and dirt, would be better than this air, which is pure and sweet, even if it is too soft and relaxing. Just think of living among factories and factory workers! Of course, if your father leaves the Church, we will not be accepted in society anywhere. It will be a great shame to us! Poor dear Sir John! It is lucky he is not alive to see what your father has done! Every day after dinner, when I was a girl living with your Aunt Shaw at Beresford Court, Sir John used to say the first toast: ‘Church and King, and down with the Rump.’”

En/Pt → Margaret was glad that her mother had stopped thinking about her husband’s silence on this subject, because it must have been very important to him. After her serious worry about her father’s doubts, this was the next thing that hurt Margaret most.

“You know, we have very little society here, mamma. The Gormans, who are our nearest neighbours and can hardly even be called society because we almost never see them, have been in trade just as much as these Milton-Northern people.”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Hale, almost angrily, “but at least the Gormans made carriages for many gentlemen in the county, and had some contact with them. But these factory people - who on earth wears cotton that can afford linen?”

“Well, mamma, I give up the cotton-spinners. I am not defending them, or any other trade people. Still, we will have very little to do with them.”

“Why on earth has your father chosen Milton-Northern as the place to live?”

En/Pt → “Partly,” Margaret said with a sigh, “because it is so different from Helstone, and partly because Mr. Bell says there is a chance for a private tutor there.”

“A private tutor in Milton! Why can’t he go to Oxford and teach gentlemen?”

“You forget, mamma! He is leaving the Church because of his beliefs. His doubts would not help him at Oxford.”

Mrs. Hale was silent for some time, crying quietly. At last she said:

“And the furniture - How on earth are we to manage the move? I have never moved in my life, and we have only a fortnight to think about it!”

En/Pt → Margaret was deeply relieved that her mother’s worry had come down to this, because it seemed small to her and was something she could help with. She made plans and promises, and helped her mother arrange everything they could before they knew more clearly what Mr. Hale meant to do. All day Margaret stayed with her mother. She tried to understand and share all her changing feelings. By evening she was especially anxious to give her father a calm welcome home after his hard and painful day. She thought about what he must have carried in secret for so long. Her mother only said coldly that he should have told her, and then at least he would have had someone to advise him. Margaret felt faint when she heard her father’s step in the hall. She did not dare go to meet him and tell him what she had done all day, because she feared her mother’s jealous anger. She heard him pause, as if waiting for her or for some sign from her, but she still did not move. She saw from her mother’s twitching lips and changing face that she also knew her husband had returned. Then he opened the door and stood there, unsure whether to come in. His face was gray and pale. He looked timid and afraid, and it was sad to see in a man’s face. But that tired, hopeless look touched his wife’s heart. She went to him and threw herself into his arms, crying:

En/Pt → “Oh! Richard, Richard, you should have told me sooner!”

Then Margaret, in tears, left her and ran upstairs. She threw herself on her bed and hid her face in the pillows to stop the sobs that broke out after she had kept control all day.

She could not tell how long she stayed like that. She heard no noise, even when the housemaid came in to tidy the room. The frightened girl slipped out quietly and told Mrs. Dixon that Miss Hale was crying as if her heart would break. She was sure Miss Hale would make herself very ill if she went on like that. After this, Margaret felt touched. She sat up and saw the familiar room. Dixon stood in shadow, holding a candle a little behind her so that the light would not hurt Miss Hale’s startled eyes, which were swollen and blinded.

En/Pt → “Oh, Dixon! I did not hear you come into the room!” said Margaret, trying to control herself again. “Is it very late?” she went on. She lifted herself slowly from the bed, but did not fully stand. She pushed her wet, messy hair from her face and tried to look as if nothing were wrong, as if she had been asleep.

En/Pt → “I can hardly tell what time it is,” Dixon answered angrily. “Since your mamma told me this terrible news, when I dressed her for tea, I have lost all sense of time. I do not know what will become of us all. When Charlotte told me just now that you were crying, Miss Hale, I thought, no wonder, poor dear! And master thinking of becoming a Dissenter at his age, when, if he has not done well in the Church, he has not done badly either. I had a cousin, miss, who became a Methodist preacher after he was fifty, though he had been a tailor all his life; but then he had never been able to make trousers fit, so that was no surprise. But for master! As I said to missus, ‘What would poor Sir John have said? He never liked your marrying Mr. Hale, but if he had known it would come to this, he would have sworn worse oaths than ever, if that were possible!’”},{

En/Pt → Dixon was so used to speaking about Mr. Hale’s actions to her mistress, who sometimes listened and sometimes did not, that she did not notice Margaret’s flashing eyes and wide nostrils. Margaret could not bear to hear her father spoken about like this by a servant right in front of her.

“Dixon,” she said in the low voice she always used when she was very upset. It sounded like a far-off storm. “Dixon! You forget who you are speaking to.” She stood straight and faced the maid, looking at her with calm, clear eyes. “I am Mr. Hale’s daughter. Go! You have made a strange mistake, and I am sure you will feel sorry for it when you think about it.”

En/Pt → Dixon moved around the room for a minute or two, unsure what to do. Margaret said again, “You may leave me, Dixon. I wish you to go.” Dixon did not know whether to be angry or cry. Either choice would have pleased her mistress. But then she thought, “Miss Margaret has some of the old gentleman in her, just like poor Master Frederick. I wonder where they get it from?” So, though she would have resented such words from anyone less proud and firm, she gave in and said, in a half humble, half hurt voice:

“Mayn’t I unfasten your gown, miss, and do your hair?”

“No, not to-night, thank you.” Margaret then calmly showed her out and locked the door. After that, Dixon obeyed and admired Margaret. She said it was because Margaret was so like poor Master Frederick. But really, Dixon, like many people, liked to feel ruled by someone strong and sure.

En/Pt → Margaret needed Dixon’s help in doing things, and silence in words. For some time, Dixon thought it was her duty to show she felt hurt by saying as little as possible to her young lady. So she showed her feelings more in her actions than in her speech. Two weeks was very little time to plan such a big move. As Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but when she saw Margaret’s straight, serious face, she coughed and swallowed the rest of the sentence. Then she quietly took the horehound drop Margaret gave her for the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost anyone except Mr. Hale would have known it was hard in so short a time to choose any house in Milton-Northern, or anywhere else, to which they could move the furniture taken from Helstone Vicarage.

En/Pt → Mrs. Hale became truly ill from all the troubles and quick decisions she had to face at once. Margaret almost felt relieved when her mother went to bed and left the work to her. Dixon stayed close to her mistress like a bodyguard. She came out of Mrs. Hale’s room only to shake her head and mutter to herself, in a way Margaret did not want to hear. Margaret knew one thing clearly: they had to leave Helstone. Mr. Hale’s successor had been chosen, and after her father’s decision there could be no more delay, both for his sake and for every other reason. Each evening he came home more and more unhappy after saying goodbye to every parishioner as he had planned. Margaret had no experience with this practical business and did not know whom to ask for advice. The cook and Charlotte worked hard and cheerfully at the packing, and Margaret could see what was best and tell them how to do it. But where were they to go? In a week they had to leave. Was it straight to Milton, or somewhere else? So many plans depended on this that Margaret decided to ask her father one evening, even though he looked tired and sad. He answered:

En/Pt → “My dear! I have really had too much to think about to decide this. What does your mother say? What does she want? Poor Maria!”

His sigh was answered by an even deeper one. Dixon had just come in with another cup of tea for Mrs. Hale, and she heard Mr. Hale’s last words. Margaret’s warning look did not matter, because his presence protected her, and she boldly said, “My poor mistress!”

“You don’t think she is worse today,” Mr. Hale said quickly, turning round.

“I really can’t say, sir. It is not for me to judge. The illness seems to be more in the mind than in the body.”

Mr. Hale looked very upset.

“You had better take mamma her tea while it is hot, Dixon,” Margaret said quietly and with authority.

“Oh, I beg your pardon, miss! My thoughts were busy thinking about my poor - about Mrs. Hale.”

En/Pt → “Papa,” said Margaret, “this waiting is bad for both of you. Of course, mamma will feel your change of mind; we cannot help that,” she said softly. “But now we know what must happen, at least for the time being. I think I can get mamma to help me make plans, if you can tell me what we are planning for. She has not said what she wants, and only thinks about what cannot be changed. Are we going straight to Milton? Have you taken a house there?”

“No,” he answered. “I think we must stay in lodgings and look for a house.”

“And pack the furniture so it can stay at the railway station until we find one?”

“I suppose so. Do what you think best. Only remember, we shall have much less money to spend.”

En/Pt → They had never had much extra money, and Margaret knew that. She felt as if a heavy weight had suddenly fallen on her shoulders. Four months ago, her decisions were small ones, like what dress to wear for dinner or helping Edith make the lists for dinner parties at home. Her life at home did not demand many choices. Except for Captain Lennox’s offer, everything ran like clockwork. Once a year, her aunt and Edith discussed whether they should go to the Isle of Wight, abroad, or to Scotland. At those times, Margaret was sure to slip quietly back into the calm safety of home without doing anything herself. But now, since the day Mr. Lennox came and pushed her toward a decision, every day brought some serious question that had to be settled for her and for the people she loved.

After tea, her father went upstairs to sit with his wife. Margaret stayed alone in the drawing room. Suddenly, she took a candle into her father’s study, found a large atlas, and carried it back to the drawing room. There she began studying the map of England. She looked up brightly when her father came downstairs.

En/Pt → “I have found a lovely plan. Look here - in Darkshire, almost next to Milton, is Heston. I have often heard people from the north say it is a pleasant little bathing place. Could we not send mamma there with Dixon, while you and I look for houses and get one ready for her in Milton? She would have sea air, which would help her through the winter, and she would be spared all the tiring travel. Dixon would also like to take care of her.”

“Is Dixon to go with us?” Mr. Hale asked, sounding confused and uneasy.

“Oh, yes!” said Margaret. “Dixon really means to do it, and I do not know what mamma would do without her.”

“But we shall have to accept a very different way of life, I am afraid. Everything is much more expensive in a town. I do not think Dixon can be comfortable. To tell you the truth, Margaret, I sometimes think that woman is a little proud.”

En/Pt → “Yes, she does, papa,” Margaret answered. “And if she has to accept a different way of living, we will have to accept her pride, which will be worse. But she truly loves us all, and I am sure she would be unhappy to leave us, especially at this difficult time. So, for mamma’s sake and because she has been so loyal, I think she must go.”

“Very well, my dear. Go on. I agree. How far is Heston from Milton? The width of one of your fingers does not tell me distance very clearly.”

“Well, then, I suppose it is thirty miles. That is not much!”

“Not in distance, but in - . Never mind! If you truly think it will help your mother, let it be arranged.”

En/Pt → This was a big step. Now Margaret could work, act, and make plans seriously. Mrs. Hale could also wake from her tired sadness and forget her real pain by thinking about the joy of going to the seaside. Her only regret was that Mr. Hale could not be with her for all the two weeks, as he had once been when they were engaged and she stayed with Sir John and Lady Beresford at Torquay.

Farewell.

En/Pt → “Unwatched the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away;

Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air;

En/Pt → * * * * *

En/Pt → From the garden and the wild, new memories come. Year by year, the land becomes familiar to a child from far away.

Year by year, the worker tills the same field and cuts the same trees. Year by year, our memory fades away from the hills around us.

TENNYSON.

En/Pt → The last day came. The house was full of packing cases, and men were carrying them away by cart to the nearest railway station. Even the pretty lawn beside the house was made messy by straw from the open doors and windows. The rooms sounded empty, and the bright light through the bare windows looked strange. Mrs. Hale’s dressing-room was left until last. There, she and Dixon packed clothes and kept stopping to look at old treasures, especially keepsakes from the children when they were little. They did not get much done. Downstairs, Margaret stood calm and ready to guide the men helping the cook and Charlotte. These two cried at times and wondered how she could stay so steady on this last day. They thought she must not care much for Helstone, since she had lived so long in London. But Margaret was pale and quiet, watching everything closely. They could not know how much her heart hurt, or how she kept herself from crying by forcing her mind to stay busy. If she gave in, who would act? Her father was in the vestry with the clerk, looking over papers, books, and registers. When he came in, he still had his own books to pack, and no one else could do it to his liking. Margaret was not the kind of person to break down in front of strangers, or even before household friends like the cook and Charlotte. At last, the four packers went to the kitchen for tea, and Margaret slowly left the hall. She passed through the bare, echoing drawing room and stepped into the dusk of an early November evening. A thin mist softened the view and gave everything a lilac colour, though the sun had not fully set. A robin was singing, perhaps the one her father had often called his winter pet and for whom he had made a robin-house by his study window. The leaves looked more beautiful than ever, but the first frost would soon bring them down. Already some were drifting to the ground, glowing amber and gold in the slanting sunlight.

En/Pt → Margaret walked along the path under the pear-tree wall. She had not walked there since she had paced it beside Henry Lennox. At the thyme bed, he had begun to speak of things she should not think about now. Her eyes were on a late rose while she tried to answer him, and she noticed the bright beauty of the carrot leaves in the middle of his last sentence. That was only a fortnight ago, and now everything was changed. Where was he now? In London, living his old life, dining with the old Harley Street group or with newer, livelier friends. Even as she walked sadly through the wet, dull garden at dusk, with everything falling and fading around her, he might have been happily putting away his law books after a good day’s work. He might have gone for one of his quick walks in the Temple Gardens before dinner, as he had told her he often did, and heard the great sound of busy people nearby, though unseen, and caught sight of the city lights over the river. He had often talked to Margaret about these hurried walks between study and dinner, and in his best moods. She had loved the idea of them. But here there was no sound. The robin had gone into the stillness of night. Now and then, a cottage door far away opened and shut as a tired worker went home. But that sound seemed very distant. A soft, creeping, crunching noise among the dry leaves in the forest beyond the garden seemed close by. Margaret knew it was a poacher. She had often seen poachers leap over the garden fence, cross the moonlit lawn, and vanish into the dark beyond. She had admired their wild freedom and had even wished them luck. But tonight she was afraid, and she did not know why. She heard Charlotte closing the windows and fastening them for the night, not knowing that someone had gone into the garden. Then a small branch, perhaps rotten or snapped by force, fell heavily in the nearest part of the forest. Margaret ran like Camilla to the window and knocked urgently, startling Charlotte inside.

En/Pt → “Let me in! Let me in! It is only me, Charlotte!” Her heart calmed only when she was safely inside the drawing room, with the windows shut and locked, and the familiar walls around her. She sat on a packing case. The room was cold and cheerless, with no fire and no light except Charlotte’s candle. Charlotte looked at her in surprise, and Margaret felt it, so she stood up.

“I was afraid you were shutting me out completely, Charlotte,” she said, with a small smile. “Then you would never have heard me in the kitchen, and the doors to the lane and churchyard have been locked for a long time.”

“Oh, miss, I would have noticed soon enough. The men would have wanted you to tell them what to do next. I have put tea in master’s study, because it is the most comfortable room, so to speak.”

En/Pt → “Thank you, Charlotte. You are a kind girl. I shall be sorry to leave you. Try to write to me, if I can ever help you or give you good advice. I will always be glad to get a letter from Helstone, you know. I will be sure to send you my address when I know it.”

The study was ready for tea. A good fire was burning, and the candles on the table were not yet lit. Margaret sat on the rug to warm herself, because the damp evening clung to her dress and she felt cold from tiredness. She held her hands around her knees and bent her head, looking sad. But when she heard her father’s steps on the gravel outside, she stood up at once. She quickly pushed back her heavy black hair and wiped away a few tears she did not know had come. Then she went to open the door for him. He looked much more unhappy than she did. She could hardly make him talk, even though she tried again and again to say things that would interest him, each time with great effort.

En/Pt → “Have you taken a very long walk today?” she asked when she saw that he would not touch any food.

“As far as Fordham Beeches. I went to see Widow Maltby. She is very sad because she did not get to say goodbye to you. She says little Susan has waited in the lane for days. Nay, Margaret, what is the matter, dear?” The thought of the little child waiting for her and being disappointed again and again, not because Margaret had forgotten her but because she could not leave home, was too much for her. Poor Margaret began to cry as if her heart would break. Mr. Hale was very troubled. He got up and walked nervously up and down the room. Margaret tried to stop crying, but she would not speak until she could do so calmly. She heard him talking to himself.

“I cannot bear it. I cannot bear to see other people suffer. I think I could bear my own troubles with patience. Oh, is there no way back?”

En/Pt → “No, father,” said Margaret, looking straight at him and speaking quietly and firmly. “It is bad to think you are wrong. It would be much worse to know you were dishonest.” She lowered her voice at the last words, as if even thinking of hypocrisy in connection with her father felt wrong.

“Besides,” she went on, “I am only tired tonight. Do not think I am hurt by what you have done, dear papa. I do not think either of us can talk about it tonight,” she said, because the tears and sobs kept coming. “I had better take mamma this cup of tea. She had hers very early, when I was too busy to go to her, and I am sure she will be glad of another now.”

En/Pt → The next morning, train time forced them to leave lovely, beloved Helstone. It was their last look at the long, low parsonage, covered with China-roses and pyracanthus, and even more homelike in the morning sun that shone on its windows. The car from Southampton had hardly brought them to the station before they were gone for good. Margaret felt pain in her heart and tried to look out for one last sight of the old church tower, which she knew could be seen above the trees. But her father also remembered this, and she silently gave him the better right to the window. She leaned back, closed her eyes, and tears came into them. They shone for a moment on her eyelashes, then slowly ran down her cheeks and fell unnoticed on her dress.

They were to stay in London for one night at a quiet hotel. Poor Mrs. Hale cried nearly all day in her own way, and Dixon showed her grief by being very cross. She kept trying to stop her skirts from even touching Mr. Hale, whom she blamed for all this pain.

En/Pt → They went through streets they knew well, past houses they had often visited, and past shops where Margaret had stood impatiently with her aunt while she made some long and important choice. They even passed people they knew in the street. The morning had seemed very long to them, but when they reached London it was the busiest time of a November afternoon. Mrs. Hale had not been in London for a long time, and she looked around with childlike excitement. She stared at the streets, the shops, and the carriages.

“Oh, there is Harrison’s, where I bought so many of my wedding things. Dear me, how changed it is! They have huge glass windows, bigger than Crawford’s in Southampton. Oh, and there - no, it is not - yes, it is. Margaret, we have just passed Mr. Henry Lennox. Where can he be going among all these shops?”

En/Pt → Margaret started forward, then quickly drew back and half smiled at herself for moving so suddenly. By then they were a hundred yards away, but he still seemed like a memory of Helstone. He was linked to a bright morning and an important day, and she would have liked to see him without his seeing her, and without having to speak to him.

En/Pt → The evening was long and dull. They had no work, and stayed in a room high in a hotel. Mr. Hale went out to visit his bookseller and a few friends. Everyone they met, inside the house or in the streets, seemed busy and on the way to meet someone. Only they seemed lost, alone, and unhappy. Yet Margaret knew many houses nearby where she and her mother would be warmly welcomed if they came in happy times, or even in calm times. But if they came in sorrow and needed comfort in a hard problem like this one, they would feel like strangers in all those homes of close acquaintances, not real friends. London life was too fast and too full for even one hour of the deep silence that Job’s friends showed when they sat with him for seven days and seven nights without speaking, because his grief was so great.

New Scenes and Faces.

En/Pt → “Mist dims the sunshine, smoky little houses surround me everywhere.”

MATTHEW ARNOLD.

The next afternoon, about twenty miles from Milton-Northern, they took the small branch railway to Heston. Heston was one long street near the seashore. It had its own style, unlike the little bathing towns in the south of England, and these were unlike those on the continent. Everything looked more practical. The carts had more iron and less wood and leather. The people in the streets were on holiday, but still looked busy and serious. The colours were grayer and less pretty. There were no smock-frocks, even among country people, because they were awkward and could catch in machines, so people had stopped wearing them. In southern towns, Margaret had seen shopmen standing at their doors when free, enjoying the air and the street. Here, if they had time from customers, they made work for themselves inside the shop, even, she thought, by needlessly unrolling and rolling ribbons again. These differences struck her as she and her mother went out the next morning to find lodgings.

En/Pt → Their two nights in hotels had cost more than Mr. Hale expected, so they were glad to take the first clean, pleasant rooms that were free. There, for the first time in many days, Margaret felt at rest. The rest had a dreamy feeling that made it even more perfect. The far sea moved against the sandy shore with a soft steady sound. Donkey-boys cried nearby. Strange sights passed before her like pictures, and in her laziness she did not want them explained before they were gone. She walked down to the beach to breathe the sea air, soft and warm even at the end of November. The long misty line of the sea touched the soft-coloured sky. A distant boat’s white sail turned silver in a pale sunbeam. It seemed as if she could dream her life away in this peaceful comfort, living only in the present because she did not dare think about the past or look ahead to the future.

En/Pt → But the future had to be faced, however hard it might be. One evening it was arranged that Margaret and her father would go to Milton-Northern the next day to look for a house. Mr. Hale had received several letters from Mr. Bell and a few from Mr. Thornton, and he wanted at once to learn many things about his position and his chances there. He could only do that by speaking with Mr. Thornton. Margaret knew they should move soon, but she disliked the idea of a manufacturing town. She also thought her mother was feeling better from the air at Heston, so she would gladly have waited longer before going to Milton.

En/Pt → For several miles before they reached Milton, they saw a deep lead-coloured cloud on the horizon ahead. It looked even darker against the pale gray-blue winter sky. In Heston, they had already seen the first signs of frost. Closer to the town, the air had a faint smell and taste of smoke, or perhaps it was mainly the loss of the fresh smell of grass and plants. Very quickly they were driven along long, straight, sad streets of small brick houses. Now and then a large factory with many windows stood like a hen among her chickens, sending out black smoke and showing why the cloud looked like rain. As they drove from the station to the hotel through the wider streets, they had to stop often because great loaded carts blocked the narrow roads. Margaret had sometimes been into the city with her aunt, but there the heavy vehicles had different purposes. Here every van, wagon, and truck carried cotton, either raw in bags or woven into bales of calico. People filled the pavements. Most were well dressed in good cloth, but they looked untidy and loose in a way that seemed very different from the shabby, worn-looking smartness of a similar class in London.

En/Pt → “New Street,” said Mr. Hale. “I believe this is the main street in Milton. Bell has often told me about it. Thirty years ago, this street was opened from a lane into a main road, and that has made his property much more valuable. Mr. Thornton’s mill must be somewhere not far away, because he rents from Mr. Bell. But I think he dates from his warehouse.”

“Where is our hotel, papa?”

“Near the end of this street, I think. Shall we have lunch before or after we look at the houses we marked in the Milton Times?”

"Oh, let us finish our work first."

"Very well. Then I will only check whether Mr. Thornton has left any note or letter for me. He said he would tell me anything he heard about these houses. Then we can go. We will keep the cab, because it will be safer than getting lost and missing the train this afternoon."

En/Pt → He had no letters waiting for him. They began looking for a house. They could only spend thirty pounds a year, but in Hampshire that money could buy a roomy house and a pleasant garden. Here, even two sitting-rooms and four bedrooms seemed impossible to find. They looked at each house on their list and rejected every one. In the end, they looked at each other in worry.

En/Pt → "We should go back to the second one, I think. The one in Crampton, as they call that suburb. It had three sitting-rooms, and we laughed at that because it had only three bedrooms. But I have thought it all out. The front room downstairs can be your study and our dining-room, poor papa. We decided mamma should have the most cheerful sitting-room we can find. The front room upstairs, with the bad blue and pink wallpaper and the heavy cornice, has a nice view over the plain and the river or canal below. I could have the little bedroom behind, in the part that sticks out at the top of the first stairs over the kitchen. You and mamma could have the room behind the drawing-room, and the closet in the roof could be a fine dressing-room for you."

"But what about Dixon, and the girl we are going to hire to help?"

En/Pt → "Oh, wait a minute. I am almost overwhelmed by my own skill at managing things. Dixon can have the back sitting-room. I think she will like that. She complains so much about the stairs at Heston. And the girl can have the sloping attic over your room and mamma's. Will that do?"

"I suppose it will. But those papers! What bad taste! And so much colour and such heavy cornices in one house!"

"Never mind, papa! Surely you can persuade the landlord to put new wallpaper in one or two rooms, the drawing-room and your bedroom, because mamma will use them most. And your bookshelves will hide a lot of that loud pattern in the dining-room."

"Then you think it is the best choice? If so, I should go at once and visit this Mr. Donkin, whose name was in the advertisement. I will take you back to the hotel, where you can order lunch and rest. By the time it is ready, I shall be back with you. I hope I can get new wallpaper."

En/Pt → Margaret hoped so too, though she said nothing. She had never really faced a taste that loved decoration, even ugly decoration, more than plainness and simplicity, which are the base of elegance.

Her father took her through the hotel entrance. He left her at the bottom of the stairs and went to the landlord’s address for the house they had chosen. Just as Margaret put her hand on the door of their sitting-room, a quick-footed waiter followed her.

“I am sorry, ma’am. The gentleman left so fast that I had no time to tell him. Mr. Thornton came soon after you left, and I thought you would be back in an hour, so I told him that. He came again about five minutes ago and said he would wait for Mr. Hale. He is in your room now, ma’am.”

“Thank you. My father will be back soon, and then you can tell him.”

En/Pt → Margaret opened the door and went in with her usual calm and confident manner. She did not feel awkward. She was used to good society. This man had come on business to her father, and since he had been polite, she meant to be polite too. Mr. Thornton was more surprised and uneasy than she was. He had expected a quiet middle-aged clergyman, but instead a young lady came forward with open dignity. She was dressed very simply, in a neat straw bonnet with white ribbon and a large Indian shawl. He did not know who she was. Her clear, untroubled look showed that his presence meant nothing to her. He had heard that Mr. Hale had a daughter, but he had imagined a little girl.

“Mr. Thornton, I think,” said Margaret after a short pause, while he could not find his words. “Please sit down. My father brought me to the door only a moment ago, but he was not told that you were here, and he has gone out on business. He will be back very soon. I am sorry you have had the trouble of calling twice.”

En/Pt → Mr. Thornton was used to giving orders, but Margaret seemed to take charge of him at once. He had been growing impatient about wasting time on a market day, but when she appeared, he quietly sat down as she asked.

"Do you know where Mr. Hale went? Perhaps I can find him."

“He has gone to see Mr. Donkin in Canute Street. He is the landlord of the house my father wants to take in Crampton.”

Mr. Thornton knew that house. He had seen the advertisement and had gone to look at it because Mr. Bell had asked him to help Mr. Hale as much as he could. He also felt sympathy for a clergyman who had given up his living in such sad circumstances. At first he had thought the house in Crampton was suitable. But now, after seeing Margaret and her fine, graceful way of moving and looking, he felt ashamed that he had thought it good enough for the Hales, even though he had noticed its plain, almost vulgar style before.

En/Pt → Margaret could not help the way she looked. Her short upper lip, strong chin, proud carriage, and soft but firm movements often made strangers think she was haughty. She was tired and would have preferred to stay quiet and rest, as her father had planned. Still, she felt she should be polite to this stranger, who had come from the rough streets and crowds of Milton. She wished he would leave, as he had once said he would, instead of sitting there and answering her in short, sharp words. She had taken off her shawl and hung it on her chair. Sitting in the light, she showed her full beauty: her white throat, her graceful figure, her calm face, and her steady eyes. He almost told himself that he did not like her before they finished talking. Yet he could not stop admiring her. At the same time, she looked at him with proud indifference, as if he were only a rough man with no refinement. He took her quiet coldness as contempt, and it made him angry enough to want to leave and have nothing more to do with the Hales.

En/Pt → Just as Margaret had used up her last topic of talk, her father came in. With his polite and friendly apology, he restored his name and family in Mr. Thornton’s good opinion.

Mr. Hale and his visitor talked a lot about their friend, Mr. Bell. Margaret was glad her job of entertaining the visitor was over, so she went to the window to study the strange street. She watched outside so closely that she hardly heard her father speak, and he had to say it again:

“Margaret! The landlord keeps admiring that ugly paper, and I am afraid we must leave it there.”

“Oh dear! I am sorry!” she said. She thought about covering part of it with her drawings, but at last she gave up because it would only make things worse. Meanwhile, her father kindly invited Mr. Thornton to stay for lunch. It would have been very inconvenient for him, but he felt he should agree if Margaret had supported the invitation. He was glad she did not, and yet he was annoyed with her for that. She gave him a low, serious bow when he left, and he felt more awkward and self-conscious than ever before.

En/Pt → “Well, Margaret, let us go to lunch as fast as we can. Have you ordered it?”

“No, papa; that man was here when I came home, and I have not had a chance.”

“Then we must take whatever we can get. I am afraid he has been waiting a long time.”

“It felt very long to me. I was almost exhausted when you came in. He never continued any topic, but gave short, sudden answers.”

“They were very direct, though, I should think. He is a clear-thinking man. He said, did you hear, that Crampton is on gravelly ground, and by far the healthiest suburb near Milton.”

When they returned to Heston, they had to tell Mrs. Hale about the day. She was full of questions, and they answered them while drinking tea.

“And what is your correspondent, Mr. Thornton, like?”

“Ask Margaret,” said her husband. “She and he talked for a long time while I was away speaking to the landlord.”

En/Pt → “Oh! I hardly know what he is like,” said Margaret lazily, too tired to describe him much. Then she stirred herself and said, “He is a tall man with broad shoulders, about - how old, papa?”

“I should guess about thirty.”

“About thirty, with a face that is not ugly, but not handsome either. There is nothing special about him. He is not quite a gentleman, but that was hardly to be expected.”

“Not vulgar or common, though,” her father said, a little jealous of any criticism of the only friend he had in Milton.

“Oh, no!” said Margaret. “With that look of strength and determination, no face could be vulgar or common, even if it is plain. I would not want to bargain with him. He looks very firm. Altogether, he seems made for his place, mamma; wise and strong, as a great trader should be.”

“Don’t call the Milton manufacturers traders, Margaret,” said her father. “They are very different.”

En/Pt → “Are they? I use the word for all people who have something real to sell. But if you think it is not right, papa, I won’t use it. But, oh mamma! If we are talking about vulgarity and commonness, you should prepare yourself for our drawing-room paper. Pink and blue roses, with yellow leaves! And such a heavy border around the room!”

But when they moved to their new house in Milton, the disliked wallpaper was gone. The landlord accepted their thanks calmly, and let them think he had changed his mind about repapering. He did not need to tell them that he had refused to do it for Reverend Mr. Hale, who was unknown in Milton, but was very willing to do it after one short, sharp complaint from Mr. Thornton, the rich manufacturer.

Home Sickness.

En/Pt → “And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.”

The rooms were nicely papered, and that helped them accept Milton, but it was not enough. The thick yellow fogs of November had arrived, and when Mrs. Hale came to her new home, the view over the valley and the river bend was hidden.

Margaret and Dixon had worked for two days unpacking and arranging things, but the house still looked untidy. Outside, a thick fog moved up to the windows and came in through every open door in choking white clouds of bad mist.

“Oh, Margaret! are we to live here?” asked Mrs. Hale in complete dismay.

Margaret felt the same sadness in her heart as the tone of the question. She could hardly keep calm enough to say, “Oh, the fogs in London are sometimes much worse!”

“But you knew that London and your friends were behind it. Here, well, we are alone. Oh Dixon, what a place this is!”

En/Pt → “Indeed, ma’am, I’m sure it will be your death before long, and then I know who’ll - stay! Miss Hale, that is far too heavy for you to lift.”

“Not at all, thank you, Dixon,” Margaret answered coldly. “The best thing we can do for mamma is to get her room ready for bed, while I go and bring her a cup of coffee.”

Mr. Hale was just as unhappy, and he also came to Margaret for comfort.

“Margaret, I really think this is an unhealthy place. Just think if your mother’s health or yours should suffer. I wish I had gone to some country place in Wales; this is truly terrible,” he said, going to the window.

En/Pt → There was no comfort to give. They were settled in Milton and had to live with smoke and fog for some time. It seemed as if all other life was hidden from them by a thick fog of trouble. Only the day before, Mr. Hale had sadly worked out how much the move and their two weeks at Heston had cost, and he found that almost all his small amount of ready money was gone. So they were there, and they had to stay.

En/Pt → At night, when Margaret understood this, she felt like sitting in deep despair. The heavy smoky air filled her bedroom, which was in the long narrow part at the back of the house. The window looked straight at a blank wall only ten feet away. In the fog, it seemed like a great wall against hope. The room itself was untidy. All their efforts had gone into making her mother’s room comfortable. Margaret sat on a box, and the label on it seemed to have been written at Helstone, beautiful and beloved Helstone. She fell into sad thoughts. Then she decided to stop thinking about the present. She remembered a letter from Edith, which she had only half read in the morning rush. It told of their arrival at Corfu, their voyage across the Mediterranean, the music and dancing on the ship, and Edith’s bright new life in her house with a balcony and a view of white cliffs and deep blue sea.

En/Pt → Edith wrote easily and well, even if not in a vivid way. She could pick out the main points of a scene and give enough details for Margaret to understand the rest herself. Captain Lennox and another officer who had recently married shared a villa high on steep beautiful rocks above the sea. Even though it was late in the year, their days seemed to be spent boating or on picnics on land. Everything was outdoors, happy, and free. Edith’s life seemed as open and clear as the deep blue sky above her, with no cloud at all. Her husband had drill to attend, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy new popular tunes from the latest English music for the bandmaster. These seemed to be their hardest duties. She warmly hoped that if the regiment stayed another year at Corfu, Margaret would come and visit for a long time. She also asked whether Margaret remembered the day a year before, when it rained all day in Harley Street, and she refused to wear her new dress to a boring dinner because it would get wet and dirty on the way, and when she and Captain Lennox first met at that dinner.

En/Pt → Yes, Margaret remembered it clearly. Edith and Mrs. Shaw had gone to dinner, and Margaret joined them later in the evening. She remembered the rich comfort of everything, the fine furniture, the size of the house, and the calm ease of the guests. All of it came back to her sharply, in strange contrast with the present. That old life had gone on smoothly and left no trace behind. The usual dinners, visits, and dance evenings were still going on forever, even though Aunt Shaw and Edith were no longer there. And Margaret, of course, was even less missed. She doubted that anyone in that old circle thought of her, except Henry Lennox. Even he, she knew, would try to forget her because of the pain she had caused him. She had often heard him boast that he could push away any unpleasant thought. Then she thought more deeply about what might have been. If she had loved him and accepted him, and then her father’s beliefs and place in society had changed, she was sure Mr. Lennox would have taken it badly. That was painful to her, but she could bear it because she knew her father’s motives were pure. This helped her endure his mistakes, serious as they seemed to her. But the thought that the world saw her father as degraded would have upset and angered Mr. Lennox. As she understood what might have happened, she became thankful for what had actually happened. They were at the lowest point now; things could not get worse. They would have to face Edith’s surprise and Aunt Shaw’s dismay when the letters came. So Margaret got up and slowly undressed, enjoying the rare chance to move slowly after the rush of the day. She fell asleep hoping for some light, from inside or outside. If she had known how long the light would take, her heart would have broken. The season was very bad for health and mood. Her mother caught a bad cold, and Dixon herself was clearly unwell, though Margaret could hardly offend her more than by trying to help or care for her. They could find no girl to help. All the others were working in the factories, and those who did apply were sharply scolded by Dixon for thinking people like them could ever be trusted in a gentleman’s house. So they had to keep a charwoman almost all the time. Margaret longed to send for Charlotte, but Charlotte was too far away, and besides, she was a better servant than they could now afford.

En/Pt → Mr. Hale found several pupils, recommended by Mr. Bell or through Mr. Thornton’s help. Most of them were the age when many boys would still be at school. But in Milton people believed that to make a boy into a good tradesman, he had to be taken young and shaped for mill, office, or warehouse life. If he went even to the Scotch Universities, he came back unfit for business. How much worse, they said, if he went to Oxford or Cambridge, where he could not enter until he was eighteen? So most manufacturers put their sons to work at fourteen or fifteen, cutting off any chance of literature or deep study, hoping to put all the boy’s strength into commerce. Still, some parents were wiser. Some knew their own weak points and tried to correct them. A few were no longer young, but men in their best years, who were wise enough to admit their ignorance and learn late what they should have learned early. Mr. Thornton was perhaps Mr. Hale’s oldest pupil, and certainly his favourite. Mr. Hale spoke of his opinions so often and with such respect that it became a family joke to wonder how much real teaching could happen during the lesson hour, since so much seemed to be spent in conversation.

En/Pt → Margaret rather liked this cheerful way of speaking about her father’s friendship with Mr. Thornton, because she felt her mother was watching this new friendship with jealousy. When Mr. Hale’s time had been only for his books and parish work, as it had been at Helstone, she seemed not to care much whether she saw him often. But now that he looked forward eagerly to every meeting with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were neglecting her company for the first time. Mr. Hale praised Mr. Thornton too much, and this had the usual effect: his listeners began to resist the idea that Aristides should always be called just.

En/Pt → After more than twenty years of quiet life in a country parsonage, Mr. Hale was dazzled by the energy that could overcome huge difficulties so easily. The power of Milton’s machines and the strength of its men impressed him with a sense of greatness, and he accepted it without asking much about the details. Margaret, however, went out less into the world of machinery and men. She saw less of power in public, and by chance she met some people who had to suffer in order that many others could gain. The real question is always this: has everything been done to make these people’s suffering as small as possible? Or, in the triumph of the crowd, have the weak been trampled underfoot instead of being gently moved aside from the path of the winner, whom they cannot follow?

En/Pt → It became Margaret’s duty to look for a servant to help Dixon. At first, Dixon said she would find the right person to do all the rough work of the house. But Dixon’s idea of helpful girls came from tidy older girls at the Helstone school, who were proud to be allowed to come to the parsonage on a busy day and who treated Mrs. Dixon with the same respect and even more fear than they gave Mr. and Mrs. Hale. Dixon knew this respectful fear was shown to her, and she did not dislike it. It pleased her, just as Louis the Fourteenth was pleased when his courtiers shaded their eyes from the bright light of his presence. But only her loyal love for Mrs. Hale could make her endure the rough and independent way the Milton girls spoke when they applied for the place. They even questioned her, worried that a family living in a house worth only thirty pounds a year, yet acting grand and keeping two servants, one of them so proud, might not be safe financially. Mr. Hale was no longer seen as the Vicar of Helstone, but as a man who simply spent a certain amount of money. Margaret grew tired and impatient of Dixon’s endless reports about these would-be servants. She was put off by their rude manners, their familiar speech, and their open curiosity about the income and position of any family in Milton that was not in trade. Yet the more Margaret felt their rudeness, the less she said about it. And if she took charge of finding a servant, she could at least spare her mother the story of all these disappointments and insults.

Original English Text

1. “haste to the Wedding.”

2. Roses and Thorns.

3. “the More Haste the Worse Speed.”

4. Doubts and Difficulties.

5. Decision.

6. Farewell.

7. New Scenes and Faces.

8. Home Sickness.

Contents

“haste to the Wedding.”

Português → “Wooed and married and a’.”

“Edith!” said Margaret, gently, “Edith!”

Português → But as Margaret half suspected, Edith had fallen asleep. She lay curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street looking very lovely in her white muslin and blue ribbons. If Titania had ever been dressed in white muslin and blue ribbons, and had fallen asleep on a crimson damask sofa in a back drawing-room, Edith might have been taken for her. Margaret was struck afresh by her cousin’s beauty. They had grown up together from childhood, and all along Edith had been remarked upon by every one, except Margaret, for her prettiness; but Margaret had never thought about it until the last few days, when the prospect of soon losing her companion seemed to give force to every sweet quality and charm which Edith possessed. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap.

Português → Margaret had been on the point of telling her cousin of some of the plans and visions which she entertained as to her future life in the country parsonage, where her father and mother lived; and where her bright holidays had always been passed, though for the last ten years her aunt Shaw’s house had been considered as her home. But in default of a listener, she had to brood over the change in her life silently as heretofore. It was a happy brooding, although tinged with regret at being separated for an indefinite time from her gentle aunt and dear cousin. As she thought of the delight of filling the important post of only daughter in Helstone parsonage, pieces of the conversation out of the next room came upon her ears. Her aunt Shaw was talking to the five or six ladies who had been dining there, and whose husbands were still in the dining-room. They were the familiar acquaintances of the house; neighbours whom Mrs. Shaw called friends, because she happened to dine with them more frequently than with any other people, and because if she or Edith wanted anything from them, or they from her, they did not scruple to make a call at each other’s houses before luncheon. These ladies and their husbands were invited in their capacity of friends, to eat a farewell dinner in honour of Edith’s approaching marriage. Edith had rather objected to this arrangement, for Captain Lennox was expected to arrive by a late train this very evening; but, although she was a spoiled child, she was too careless and idle to have a very strong will of her own, and gave way when she found that her mother had absolutely ordered those extra delicacies of the season which are always supposed to be efficacious against immoderate grief at farewell dinners. She contented herself by leaning back in her chair, merely playing with the food on her plate, and looking grave and absent; while all around her were enjoying the mots of Mr. Grey, the gentleman who always took the bottom of the table at Mrs. Shaw’s dinner parties, and asked Edith to give them some music in the drawing-room. Mr. Grey was particularly agreeable over this farewell dinner, and the gentlemen staid downstairs longer than usual. It was very well they did - to judge from the fragments of conversation which Margaret overheard.

Português → “I suffered too much myself; not that I was not extremely happy with the poor dear General, but still disparity of age is a drawback; one that I was resolved Edith should not have to encounter. Of course, without any maternal partiality, I foresaw that the dear child was likely to marry early; indeed, I had often said that I was sure she would be married before she was nineteen. I had quite prophetic feeling when Captain Lennox” - and here the voice dropped into a whisper, but Margaret could easily supply the blank. The course of true love in Edith’s case had run remarkably smooth. Mrs. Shaw had given way to the presentiment, as she expressed it; and had rather urged on the marriage, although it was below the expectations which many of Edith’s acquaintances had formed for her, a young and pretty heiress. But Mrs. Shaw said that her only child should marry for love, - and sighed emphatically, as if love had not been her motive for marrying the General. Mrs. Shaw enjoyed the romance of the present engagement rather more than her daughter. Not but that Edith was very thoroughly and properly in love; still she would certainly have preferred a good house in Belgravia, to all the picturesqueness of the life which Captain Lennox described at Corfu. The very parts which made Margaret glow as she listened, Edith pretended to shiver and shudder at; partly for the pleasure she had in being coaxed out of her dislike by her fond lover, and partly because anything of a gipsy or make-shift life was really distasteful to her. Yet had any one come with a fine house, and a fine estate, and a fine title to boot, Edith would still have clung to Captain Lennox while the temptation lasted; when it was over, it is possible she might have had little qualms of ill-concealed regret that Captain Lennox could not have united in his person everything that was desirable. In this she was but her mother’s child; who, after deliberately marrying General Shaw with no warmer feeling than respect for his character and establishment, was constantly, though quietly, bemoaning her hard lot in being united to one whom she could not love.

Português → “I have spared no expense in her trousseau,” were the next words Margaret heard. “She has all the beautiful Indian shawls and scarfs the General gave to me, but which I shall never wear again.”

“She is a lucky girl,” replied another voice, which Margaret knew to be that of Mrs. Gibson, a lady who was taking a double interest in the conversation, from the fact of one of her daughters having been married within the last few weeks. “Helen had set her heart upon an Indian shawl, but really when I found what an extravagant price was asked, I was obliged to refuse her. She will be quite envious when she hears of Edith having Indian shawls. What kind are they? Delhi? with the lovely little borders?”

Margaret heard her aunt’s voice again, but this time it was as if she had raised herself up from her half-recumbent position, and were looking into the more dimly lighted back drawing-room. “Edith! Edith!” cried she; and then she sank as if wearied by the exertion. Margaret stepped forward.

Português → “Edith is asleep, Aunt Shaw. Is it anything I can do?”

All the ladies said “poor child!” on receiving this distressing intelligence about Edith; and the minute lap-dog in Mrs. Shaw’s arms began to bark, as if excited by the burst of pity.

“Hush, Tiny! you naughty little girl! you will waken your mistress. It was only to ask Edith if she would tell Newton to bring down her shawls; perhaps you would go, Margaret dear?”

Português → Margaret went up into the old nursery at the very top of the house, where Newton was busy getting up some laces which were required for the wedding. While Newton went (not without a muttered grumbling) to undo the shawls, which had already been exhibited four or five times that day, Margaret looked round upon the nursery; the first room in that house with which she had become familiar nine years ago, when she was brought, all untamed from the forest, to share the home, the play, and the lessons of her cousin Edith. She remembered the dark, dim look of the London nursery, presided over by an austere and ceremonious nurse, who was terribly particular about clean hands and torn frocks. She recollected the first tea up there - separate from her father and aunt, who were dining somewhere down below, an infinite depth of stairs; for unless she were up in the sky (the child thought), they must be deep down in the bowels of the earth. At home - before she came to live in Harley Street - her mother’s dressing-room had been her nursery; and as they kept early hours in the country parsonage, Margaret had always had her meals with her father and mother. Oh! well did the tall stately girl of eighteen remember the tears shed with such wild passion of grief by the little girl of nine, as she hid her face under the bed-clothes in that first night; and how she was bidden not to cry by the nurse, because it would disturb Miss Edith; and how she had cried as bitterly, but more quietly, till her newly-seen, grand, pretty aunt had come softly upstairs with Mr. Hale to show him his little sleeping daughter. Then the little Margaret had hushed her sobs, and tried to lie quiet as if asleep, for fear of making her father unhappy by her grief, which she dared not express before her aunt, and which she rather thought it was wrong to feel at all after the long hoping, and planning, and contriving they had gone through at home, before her wardrobe could be arranged to suit her grander circumstances, and before papa could leave his parish to come up to London, even for a few days.

Português → Now she had got to love the old nursery, though it was but a dismantled place; and she looked all round with a kind of cat-like regret, at the idea of leaving it for ever in three days.

“Ah Newton!” said she, “I think we shall all be sorry to leave this dear old room.”

“Indeed, miss, I shan’t for one. My eyes are not so good as they were, and the light here is so bad that I can’t see to mend laces except just at the window, where there’s always a shocking draught - enough to give one one’s death of cold.”

“Well, I dare say you will have both good light and plenty of warmth at Naples. You must keep as much of your darning as you can till then. Thank you, Newton, I can take them down - you’re busy.”

Português → So Margaret went down laden with shawls, and snuffing up their spicy Eastern smell. Her aunt asked her to stand as a sort of lay figure on which to display them, as Edith was still asleep. No one thought about it; but Margaret’s tall, finely made figure, in the black silk dress which she was wearing as mourning for some distant relative of her father’s, set off the long beautiful folds of the gorgeous shawls that would have half-smothered Edith. Margaret stood right under the chandelier, quite silent and passive, while her aunt adjusted the draperies. Occasionally, as she was turned round, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror over the chimney-piece, and smiled at her own appearance there - the familiar features in the usual garb of a princess. She touched the shawls gently as they hung around her, and took a pleasure in their soft feel and their brilliant colours, and rather liked to be dressed in such splendour - enjoying it much as a child would do, with a quiet pleased smile on her lips. Just then the door opened, and Mr. Henry Lennox was suddenly announced. Some of the ladies started back, as if half-ashamed of their feminine interest in dress. Mrs. Shaw held out her hand to the new-comer; Margaret stood perfectly still, thinking she might be yet wanted as a sort of block for the shawls; but looking at Mr. Lennox with a bright, amused face, as if sure of his sympathy in her sense of the ludicrousness at being thus surprised.

Português → Her aunt was so much absorbed in asking Mr. Henry Lennox - who had not been able to come to dinner - all sorts of questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid (coming with the Captain from Scotland for the occasion), and various other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no more wanted as shawl-bearer, and devoted herself to the amusement of the other visitors, whom her aunt had for the moment forgotten. Almost immediately, Edith came in from the back drawing-room, winking and blinking her eyes at the stronger light, shaking back her slightly-ruffled curls, and altogether looking like the Sleeping Beauty just startled from her dreams. Even in her slumber she had instinctively felt that a Lennox was worth rousing herself for; and she had a multitude of questions to ask about dear Janet, the future, unseen sister-in-law, for whom she professed so much affection, that if Margaret had not been very proud she might have almost felt jealous of the mushroom rival. As Margaret sank rather more into the background on her aunt’s joining the conversation, she saw Henry Lennox directing his look towards a vacant seat near her; and she knew perfectly well that as soon as Edith released him from her questioning, he would take possession of that chair. She had not been quite sure, from her aunt’s rather confused account of his engagements, whether he would come that night; it was almost a surprise to see him; and now she was sure of a pleasant evening. He liked and disliked pretty nearly the same things that she did. Margaret’s face was lightened up into an honest, open brightness. By-and-by he came. She received him with a smile which had not a tinge of shyness or self-consciousness in it.

Português → “Well, I suppose you are all in the depth of business - ladies’ business, I mean. Very different to my business, which is the real true law business. Playing with shawls is very different work to drawing up settlements.”

“Ah, I knew how you would be amused to find us all so occupied in admiring finery. But really Indian shawls are very perfect things of their kind.”

“I have no doubt they are. Their prices are very perfect, too. Nothing wanting.”

The gentlemen came dropping in one by one, and the buzz and noise deepened in tone.

“This is your last dinner-party, is it not? There are no more before Thursday?”

“No. I think after this evening we shall feel at rest, which I am sure I have not done for many weeks; at least, that kind of rest when the hands have nothing more to do, and all the arrangements are complete for an event which must occupy one’s head and heart. I shall be glad to have time to think, and I am sure Edith will.”

Português → “I am not so sure about her, but I can fancy that you will. Whenever I have seen you lately, you have been carried away by a whirlwind of some other person’s making.”

“Yes,” said Margaret, rather sadly, remembering the never-ending commotion about trifles that had been going on for more than a month past: “I wonder if a marriage must always be preceded by what you call a whirlwind, or whether in some cases there might not rather be a calm and peaceful time just before it.”

“Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding-breakfast, writing the notes of invitation, for instance,” said Mr. Lennox, laughing.

“But are all these quite necessary troubles?” asked Margaret, looking up straight at him for an answer. A sense of indescribable weariness of all the arrangements for a pretty effect, in which Edith had been busied as supreme authority for the last six weeks, oppressed her just now; and she really wanted some one to help her to a few pleasant, quiet ideas connected with a marriage.

Português → “Oh, of course,” he replied with a change to gravity in his tone. “There are forms and ceremonies to be gone through, not so much to satisfy oneself, as to stop the world’s mouth, without which stoppage there would be very little satisfaction in life. But how would you have a wedding arranged?”

“Oh, I have never thought much about it; only I should like it to be a very fine summer morning; and I should like to walk to church through the shade of trees; and not to have so many bridesmaids, and to have no wedding-breakfast. I dare say I am resolving against the very things that have given me the most trouble just now.”

“No, I don’t think you are. The idea of stately simplicity accords well with your character.”

Margaret did not quite like this speech; she winced away from it more, from remembering former occasions on which he had tried to lead her into a discussion (in which he took the complimentary part) about her own character and ways of going on. She cut his speech rather short by saying:

Português → “It is natural for me to think of Helstone church, and the walk to it, rather than of driving up to a London church in the middle of a paved street.”

“Tell me about Helstone. You have never described it to me. I should like to have some idea of the place you will be living in, when ninety-six Harley Street will be looking dingy and dirty, and dull, and shut up. Is Helstone a village, or a town, in the first place?”

“Oh, only a hamlet; I don’t think I could call it a village at all. There is the church and a few houses near it on the green - cottages, rather - with roses growing all over them.”

“And flowering all the year round, especially at Christmas - make your picture complete,” said he.

“No,” replied Margaret, somewhat annoyed, “I am not making a picture. I am trying to describe Helstone as it really is. You should not have said that.”

“I am penitent,” he answered. “Only it really sounded like a village in a tale rather than in real life.”

Português → “And so it is,” replied Margaret, eagerly. “All the other places in England that I have seen seem so hard and prosaic-looking, after the New Forest. Helstone is like a village in a poem - in one of Tennyson’s poems. But I won’t try and describe it any more. You would only laugh at me if I told you what I think of it - what it really is.”

“Indeed, I would not. But I see you are going to be very resolved. Well, then, tell me that which I should like still better to know: what the parsonage is like.”

“Oh, I can’t describe my home. It is home, and I can’t put its charm into words.”

“I submit. You are rather severe to-night, Margaret.”

“How?” said she, turning her large soft eyes round full upon him. “I did not know I was.”

“Why, because I made an unlucky remark, you will neither tell me what Helstone is like, nor will you say anything about your home, though I have told you how much I want to hear about both, the latter especially.”

Português → “But indeed I cannot tell you about my own home. I don’t quite think it is a thing to be talked about, unless you knew it.”

“Well, then” - pausing for a moment - “tell me what you do there. Here you read, or have lessons, or otherwise improve your mind, till the middle of the day; take a walk before lunch, go a drive with your aunt after, and have some kind of engagement in the evening. There, now fill up your day at Helstone. Shall you ride, drive, or walk?”

“Walk, decidedly. We have no horse, not even for papa. He walks to the very extremity of his parish. The walks are so beautiful, it would be a shame to drive - almost a shame to ride.”

“Shall you garden much? That, I believe, is a proper employment for young ladies in the country.”

“I don’t know. I am afraid I shan’t like such hard work.”

Português → “Archery parties - picnics - race balls - hunt balls?”

“Oh no!” said she, laughing. “Papa’s living is very small; and even if we were near such things, I doubt if I should go to them.”

“I see, you won’t tell me anything. You will only tell me that you are not going to do this and that. Before the vacation ends, I think I shall pay you a call, and see what you really do employ yourself in.”

“I hope you will. Then you will see for yourself how beautiful Helstone is. Now I must go. Edith is sitting down to play, and I just know enough of music to turn over the leaves for her; and, besides, Aunt Shaw won’t like us to talk.”

Edith played brilliantly. In the middle of the piece the door half-opened, and Edith saw Captain Lennox hesitating whether to come in. She threw down her music, and rushed out of the room, leaving Margaret standing confused and blushing to explain to the astonished guests what vision had shown itself to cause Edith’s sudden flight. Captain Lennox had come earlier than was expected; or was it really so late? They looked at their watches, were duly shocked, and took their leave.

Português → Then Edith came back, glowing with pleasure, half-shyly, half-proudly leading in her tall handsome Captain. His brother shook hands with him, and Mrs. Shaw welcomed him in her gentle kindly way, which had always something plaintive in it, arising from the long habit of considering herself a victim to an uncongenial marriage. Now that, the General being gone, she had every good of life, with as few drawbacks as possible, she had been rather perplexed to find an anxiety, if not a sorrow. She had, however, of late settled upon her own health as a source of apprehension; she had a nervous little cough whenever she thought about it; and some complaisant doctor ordered her just what she desired - a winter in Italy. Mrs. Shaw had as strong wishes as most people, but she never liked to do anything from the open and acknowledged motive of her own good will and pleasure; she preferred being compelled to gratify herself by some other person’s command or desire. She really did persuade herself that she was submitting to some hard external necessity; and thus she was able to moan and complain in her soft manner, all the time she was in reality doing just what she liked.

Português → It was in this way she began to speak of her own journey to Captain Lennox, who assented, as in duty bound, to all his future mother-in-law said, while his eyes sought Edith, who was busying herself in re-arranging the tea-table, and ordering up all sorts of good things in spite of his assurances that he had dined within the last two hours.

Português → Mr. Henry Lennox stood leaning against the chimney-piece, amused with the family scene. He was close by his handsome brother; he was the plain one in a singularly good-looking family; but his face was intelligent, keen, and mobile; and now and then Margaret wondered what it was that he could be thinking about, while he kept silence, but was evidently observing, with an interest that was slightly sarcastic, all that Edith and she were doing. The sarcastic feeling was called out by Mrs. Shaw’s conversation with his brother; it was separate from the interest which was excited by what he saw. He thought it a pretty sight to see the two cousins so busy in their little arrangements about the table. Edith chose to do most herself. She was in a humour to enjoy showing her lover how well she could behave as a soldier’s wife. She found out that the water in the urn was cold, and ordered up the great kitchen tea-kettle; the only consequence of which was that when she met it at the door, and tried to carry it in, it was too heavy for her, and she came in pouting, with a black mark on her muslin gown, and a little round white hand indented by the handle, which she took to show to Captain Lennox, just like a hurt child, and, of course, the remedy was the same in both cases. Margaret’s quickly-adjusted spirit-lamp was the most efficacious contrivance, though not so like the gypsy-encampment which Edith, in some of her moods, chose to consider the nearest resemblance to a barrack-life.

Português → After this evening all was bustle till the wedding was over.

Roses and Thorns.

Português → “By the soft green light in the woody glade, On the banks of moss where thy childhood played By the household tree, thro’ which thine eye First looked in love to the summer sky.”

MRS. HEMANS.

Português → Margaret was once more in her morning dress, travelling quietly home with her father, who had come up to assist at the wedding. Her mother had been detained at home by a multitude of half-reasons, none of which anybody fully understood, except Mr. Hale, who was perfectly aware that all his arguments in favour of a grey satin gown, which was midway between oldness and newness, had proved unavailing; and that, as he had not the money to equip his wife afresh, from top to toe, she would not show herself at her only sister’s only child’s wedding. If Mrs. Shaw had guessed at the real reason why Mrs. Hale did not accompany her husband, she would have showered down gowns upon her; but it was nearly twenty years since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor pretty Miss Beresford, and she had really forgotten all grievances except that of the unhappiness arising from disparity of age in married life, on which she could descant by the half-hour. Dearest Maria had married the man of her heart, only eight years older than herself, with the sweetest temper, and that blue black hair one so seldom sees. Mr. Hale was one of the most delightful preachers she had ever heard, and a perfect model of a parish priest. Perhaps it was not quite a logical deduction from all these premises, but it was still Mrs. Shaw’s characteristic conclusion, as she thought over her sister’s lot: “Married for love, what can dearest Maria have to wish for in this world?” Mrs. Hale, if she spoke truth, might have answered with a ready-made list, “a silver-grey glacé silk, a white chip bonnet, oh! dozens of things for the wedding, and hundreds of things for the house.”

Português → Margaret only knew that her mother had not found it convenient to come, and she was not sorry to think that their meeting and greeting would take place at Helstone parsonage, rather than, during the confusion of the last two or three days, in the house in Harley Street, where she herself had had to play the part of Figaro, and was wanted everywhere at one and the same time. Her mind and body ached now with the recollection of all she had done and said within the last forty-eight hours. The farewells so hurriedly taken, amongst all the other good-byes, of those she had lived with so long, oppressed her now with a sad regret for the times that were no more; it did not signify what those times had been, they were gone never to return. Margaret’s heart felt more heavy than she could ever have thought it possible in going to her own dear home, the place and the life she had longed for for years - at that time of all times for yearning and longing, just before the sharp senses lose their outlines in sleep. She took her mind away with a wrench from the recollection of the past to the bright serene contemplation of the hopeful future. Her eyes began to see, not visions of what had been, but the sight actually before her; her dear father leaning back asleep in the railway carriage. His blue-black hair was grey now, and lay thinly over his brows. The bones of his face were plainly to be seen - too plainly for beauty, if his features had been less finely cut; as it was, they had a grace if not a comeliness of their own. The face was in repose; but it was rather rest after weariness than the serene calm of the countenance of one who led a placid, contented life. Margaret was painfully struck by the worn, anxious expression; and she went back over the open and avowed circumstances of her father’s life, to find the cause for the lines that spoke so plainly of habitual distress and depression.

Português → “Poor Frederick!” thought she, sighing. “Oh! if Frederick had but been a clergyman, instead of going into the navy, and being lost to us all! I wish I knew all about it. I never understood it from Aunt Shaw; I only knew he could not come back to England because of that terrible affair. Poor dear papa! how sad he looks! I am so glad I am going home, to be at hand to comfort him and mamma.”

Português → She was ready with a bright smile, in which there was not a trace of fatigue, to greet her father when he awakened. He smiled back again, but faintly, as if it were an unusual exertion. His face returned into its lines of habitual anxiety. He had a trick of half-opening his mouth as if to speak, which constantly unsettled the form of the lips, and gave the face an undecided expression. But he had the same large, soft eyes as his daughter, - eyes which moved slowly and almost grandly round in their orbits, and were well veiled by their transparent white eyelids. Margaret was more like him than like her mother. Sometimes people wondered that parents so handsome should have a daughter who was so far regularly beautiful; not beautiful at all, was occasionally said. Her mouth was wide; no rosebud that could only open just enough to let out a “yes” and “no,” and “an’t please you, sir.” But the wide mouth was one soft curve of rich red lips; and the skin, if not white and fair, was of an ivory smoothness and delicacy. If the look on her face was, in general, too dignified and reserved for one so young, now, talking to her father, it was bright as the morning, - full of dimples, and glances that spoke of childish gladness, and boundless hope in the future.

Português → It was the latter part of July when Margaret returned home. The forest trees were all one dark, full, dusky green; the fern below them caught all the slanting sunbeams; the weather was sultry and broodingly still. Margaret used to tramp along by her father’s side, crushing down the fern with a cruel glee, as she felt it yield under her light foot, and send up the fragrance peculiar to it - out on the broad commons into the warm scented light, seeing multitudes of wild, free, living creatures, revelling in the sunshine, and the herbs and flowers it called forth. This life - at least these walks - realised all Margaret’s anticipations. She took a pride in her forest. Its people were her people. She made hearty friends with them; learned and delighted in using their peculiar words; took up her freedom amongst them; nursed their babies; talked or read with slow distinctness to their old people; carried dainty messes to their sick; resolved before long to teach at the school where her father went regularly every day as to an appointed task, but she was continually tempted off to go and see some individual friend - man, woman, or child - in some cottage in the green shade of the forest. Her out-of-doors life was perfect. Her in-doors life had its drawbacks. With the healthy shame of a child, she blamed herself for her keenness of sight in perceiving that all was not as it should be there. Her mother - her mother always so kind and tender towards her - seemed now and then so much discontented with their situation; thought that the bishop strangely neglected his episcopal duties, in not giving Mr. Hale a better living; and almost reproached her husband because he could not bring himself to say that he wished to leave the parish, and undertake the charge of a larger. He would sigh aloud as he answered, that if he could do what he ought in little Helstone, he should be thankful; but every day he was more overpowered; the world became more bewildering. At each repeated urgency of his wife, that he would put himself in the way of seeking some preferment, Margaret saw that her father shrank more and more; and she strove at such times to reconcile her mother to Helstone. Mrs. Hale said that the near neighbourhood of so many trees affected her health; and Margaret would try to tempt her forth on to the beautiful, broad, upland, sun-streaked, cloud-shadowed common; for she was sure that her mother had accustomed herself too much to an in-doors life, seldom extending her walks beyond the church, the school, and the neighbouring cottages. This did good for a time; but when the autumn drew on, and the weather became more changeable, her mother’s idea of the unhealthiness of the place increased; and she repined even more frequently that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume, a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, should not have met with the preferment that these two former neighbours of theirs had done.

Português → This marring of the peace of home, by long hours of discontent, was what Margaret was unprepared for. She knew, and had rather revelled in the idea, that she should have to give up many luxuries, which had only been troubles and trammels to her freedom in Harley Street. Her keen enjoyment of every sensuous pleasure was balanced finely, if not overbalanced, by her conscious pride in being able to do without them all, if need were. But the cloud never comes in that quarter of the horizon from which we watch for it. There had been slight complaints and passing regrets on her mother’s part, over some trifle connected with Helstone, and her father’s position there, when Margaret had been spending her holidays at home before; but in the general happiness of the recollection of those times, she had forgotten the small details which were not so pleasant.

In the latter half of September, the autumnal rains and storms came on, and Margaret was obliged to remain more in the house than she had hitherto done. Helstone was at some distance from any neighbours of their own standard of cultivation.

Português → “It is undoubtedly one of the most out-of-the-way places in England,” said Mrs. Hale, in one of her plaintive moods. “I can’t help regretting constantly that papa has really no one to associate with here; he is so thrown away; seeing no one but farmers and labourers from week’s end to week’s end. If we only lived at the other side of the parish, it would be something; there we should be almost within walking distance of the Stansfields; certainly the Gormons would be within a walk.”

“Gormons,” said Margaret, “Are those the Gormons who made their fortunes in trade at Southampton? Oh! I’m glad we don’t visit them. I don’t like shoppy people. I think we are far better off, knowing only cottagers and labourers, and people without pretence.”

“You must not be so fastidious, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s.

Português → “No! I call mine a very comprehensive taste; I like all people whose occupations have to do with land; I like soldiers and sailors, and the three learned professions, as they call them. I’m sure you don’t want me to admire butchers and bakers, and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?”

“But the Gormons were neither butchers nor bakers, but very respectable coach-builders.”

“Very well. Coach-building is a trade all the same, and I think a much more useless one than that of butchers or bakers. Oh! how tired I used to be of the drives every day in Aunt Shaw’s carriage, and how I longed to walk!”

Português → And walk Margaret did, in spite of the weather. She was so happy out of doors, at her father’s side, that she almost danced; and with the soft violence of the west wind behind her, as she crossed some heath, she seemed to be borne onwards, as lightly and easily as the fallen leaf that was wafted along by the autumnal breeze. But the evenings were rather difficult to fill up agreeably. Immediately after tea her father withdrew into his small library, and she and her mother were left alone. Mrs. Hale had never cared much for books, and had discouraged her husband, very early in their married life, in his desire of reading aloud to her, while she worked. At one time they had tried backgammon as a resource; but as Mr. Hale grew to take an increasing interest in his school and his parishioners, he found that the interruptions which arose out of these duties were regarded as hardships by his wife, not to be accepted as the natural conditions of his profession, but to be regretted and struggled against by her as they severally arose. So he withdrew, while the children were yet young, into his library, to spend his evenings (if he were at home), in reading the speculative and metaphysical books which were his delight.

Português → When Margaret had been here before, she had brought down with her a great box of books, recommended by masters or governess, and had found the summer’s day all too short to get through the reading she had to do before her return to town. Now there were only the well-bound, little-read English Classics, which were weeded out of her father’s library to fill up the small book-shelves in the drawing-room. Thomson’s Season’s, Hayley’s Cowper, Middleton’s Cicero, were by far the lightest, newest, and most amusing. The book-shelves did not afford much resource. Margaret told her mother every particular of her London life, to all of which Mrs. Hale listened with interest, sometimes amused and questioning, at others a little inclined to compare her sister’s circumstances of ease and comfort with the narrower means at Helstone Vicarage. On such evenings Margaret was apt to stop talking rather abruptly, and listen to the drip-drip of the rain upon the leads of the little bow window. Once or twice Margaret found herself mechanically counting the repetition of the monotonous sound, while she wondered if she might venture to put a question on a subject very near to her heart, and ask where Frederick was now; what he was doing; how long it was since they had heard from him. But a consciousness that her mother’s delicate health and positive dislike to Helstone, all dated from the time of the mutiny in which Frederick had been engaged - the full account of which Margaret had never heard, and which now seemed doomed to be buried in sad oblivion, - made her pause and turn away from the subject each time she approached it. When she was with her mother, her father seemed the best person to apply to for information; and when with him, she thought that she could speak more easily to her mother. Probably there was nothing much to be heard that was new. In one of the letters she had received before leaving Harley Street, her father had told her that they had heard from Frederick; he was still at Rio, and very well in health, and sent his best love to her; which was dry bones, but not the living intelligence she longed for. Frederick was always spoken of, in the rare times when his name was mentioned, as “Poor Frederick.” His room was kept exactly as he had left it; and was regularly dusted, and put into order by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who touched no other part of the household work, but always remembered the day when she had been engaged by Lady Beresford as ladies’ maid to Sir John’s wards, the pretty Miss Beresfords, the belles of Rutlandshire. Dixon had always considered Mr. Hale as the blight which had fallen upon her young lady’s prospects in life. If Miss Beresford had not been in such a hurry to marry a poor country clergyman there was no knowing what she might have become. But Dixon was too loyal to desert her in her affliction and downfall (alas, her married life). She remained with her, and was devoted to her interests; always considering herself as the good and protecting fairy, whose duty it was to baffle the malignant giant, Mr. Hale. Master Frederick had been her favourite and pride; and it was with a little softening of her dignified look and manner, that she went in weekly to arrange the chamber as carefully as if he might be coming home that very evening.

Português → Margaret could not help believing that there had been some late intelligence of Frederick, unknown to her mother, which was making her father anxious and uneasy. Mrs. Hale did not seem to perceive any alteration in her husband’s looks or ways. His spirits were tender and gentle, readily affected by any small piece of intelligence concerning the welfare of others. He would be depressed for many days after witnessing a death-bed, or hearing of any crime. But now Margaret noticed an absence of mind, as if his thoughts were pre-occupied by some subject, the oppression of which could not be relieved by any daily action, such as comforting the survivors, or teaching at the school in hope of lessening the evils in the generation to come. Mr. Hale did not go out among his parishioners as much as usual; he was more shut up in his study; was anxious for the village postman, whose summons to the household was a rap on the back-kitchen window shutter - a signal which at one time had often to be repeated before any one was sufficiently alive to the hour of the day to understand what it was, and attend to him. Now Mr. Hale loitered about the garden if the morning was fine, and if not, stood dreamily by the study window until the postman had called, or gone down the lane, giving a half-respectful, half-confidential shake of the head to the parson, who watched him away from the sweet-briar hedge, and past the great arbutus, before he turned into the room to begin his day’s work, with all the signs of a heavy heart and an occupied mind.

Português → But Margaret was at an age when any apprehension, not absolutely based on a knowledge of facts, is easily banished for a time by a bright sunny day, or some happy outward circumstance. And when the brilliant fourteen fine days of October came on, her cares were all blown away as lightly as thistledown, and she thought of nothing but the glories of the forest. The fern-harvest was over; and now that the rain was gone, many a deep glade was accessible, into which Margaret had only peeped in July and August weather. She had learnt drawing with Edith; and she had sufficiently regretted, during the gloom of the bad weather, her idle revelling in the beauty of the woodlands, while it had yet been fine, to make her determined to sketch what she could before winter fairly set in. Accordingly, she was busy preparing her board one morning, when Sarah, the housemaid, threw wide open the drawing-room door, and announced, “Mr. Henry Lennox.”

“the More Haste the Worse Speed.”

Português → “Learn to win a lady’s faith Nobly, as the thing is high; Bravely, as for life and death - With a loyal gravity.

Lead her from the festive boards, Point her to the starry skies, Guard her, by your truthful words, Pure from courtship’s flatteries.”

MRS. BROWNING.

“Mr. Henry Lennox.” Margaret had been thinking of him only a moment before, and remembering his inquiry into her probable occupations at home. It was “parler du soleil et l’on en voit les rayons”; and the brightness of the sun came over Margaret’s face as she put down her board, and went forward to shake hands with him. “Tell mamma, Sarah,” said she. “Mamma and I want to ask you so many questions about Edith; I am so much obliged to you for coming.”

“Did not I say that I should?” asked he, in a lower tone than that in which he had spoken.

“But I heard of you so far away in the Highlands that I never thought Hampshire could come in.”

Português → “Oh!” said he, more lightly, “our young couple were playing such foolish pranks, running all sorts of risks, climbing this mountain, sailing on that lake, that I really thought they needed a Mentor to take care of them. And indeed they did: they were quite beyond my uncle’s management, and kept the old gentleman in a panic for sixteen hours out of the twenty-four. Indeed, when I once saw how unfit they were to be trusted alone, I thought it my duty not to leave them till I had seen them safely embarked at Plymouth.”

“Have you been at Plymouth? Oh! Edith never named that. To be sure, she has written in such a hurry lately. Did they really sail on Tuesday?”

“Really sailed, and relieved me from many responsibilities. Edith gave me all sorts of messages for you. I believe I have a little diminutive note somewhere; yes, here it is.”

“Oh! thank you,” exclaimed Margaret; and then, half wishing to read it alone and unwatched, she made the excuse of going to tell her mother again (Sarah surely had made some mistake) that Mr. Lennox was there.

Português → When she had left the room, he began in his scrutinising way to look about him. The little drawing-room was looking its best in the streaming light of the morning sun. The middle window in the bow was opened, and clustering roses and the scarlet honeysuckle came peeping round the corner; the small lawn was gorgeous with verbenas and geraniums of all bright colours. But the very brightness outside made the colours within seem poor and faded. The carpet was far from new; the chintz had been often washed; the whole apartment was smaller and shabbier than he had expected, as back-ground and frame-work for Margaret, herself so queenly. He took up one of the books lying on the table; it was the Paradise of Dante, in the proper old Italian binding of white vellum and gold; by it lay a dictionary, and some words copied out in Margaret’s handwriting. They were a dull list of words, but somehow he liked looking at them. He put them down with a sigh.

“The living is evidently as small as she said. It seems strange, for the Beresfords belong to a good family.”

Português → Margaret meanwhile had found her mother. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s fitful days, when everything was a difficulty and a hardship: and Mr. Lennox’s appearance took this shape, although secretly she felt complimented by his thinking it worth while to call.

“It is most unfortunate! We are dining early to-day, and having nothing but cold meat, in order that the servants may get on with their ironing; and yet, of course, we must ask him to dinner - Edith’s brother-in-law and all. And your papa is in such low spirits this morning about something - I don’t know what. I went into the study just now, and he had his face on the table, covering it with his hands. I told him I was sure Helstone air did not agree with him any more than with me, and he suddenly lifted up his head, and begged me not to speak a word more against Helstone, he could not bear it; if there was one place he loved on earth it was Helstone. But I am sure, for all that, it is the damp and relaxing air.”

Português → Margaret felt as if a thin cold cloud had come between her and the sun. She had listened patiently, in hopes that it might be some relief to her mother to unburden herself; but now it was time to draw her back to Mr. Lennox.

“Papa likes Mr. Lennox; they got on together famously at the wedding breakfast. I daresay his coming will do papa good. And never mind the dinner, dear mamma. Cold meat will do capitally for a lunch, which is the light in which Mr. Lennox will most likely look upon a two o’clock dinner.”

“But what are we to do with him till then? It is only half-past ten now.”

“I’ll ask him to go out sketching with me. I know he draws, and that will take him out of your way, mamma. Only do come in now; he will think it so strange if you don’t.”

Português → Mrs. Hale took off her black silk apron, and smoothed her face. She looked a very pretty lady-like woman, as she greeted Mr. Lennox with the cordiality due to one who was almost a relation. He evidently expected to be asked to spend the day, and accepted the invitation with a glad readiness that made Mrs. Hale wish she could add something to the cold beef. He was pleased with everything; delighted with Margaret’s idea of going out sketching together; would not have Mr. Hale disturbed for the world, with the prospect of so soon meeting him at dinner. Margaret brought out her drawing materials for him to choose from; and after the paper and brushes had been duly selected, the two set out in the merriest spirits in the world.

“Now, please, just stop here for a minute or two,” said Margaret. “These are the cottages that haunted me so during the rainy fortnight, reproaching me for not having sketched them.”

“Before they tumbled down and were no more seen. Truly, if they are to be sketched - and they are very picturesque - we had better not put it off till next year. But where shall we sit?”

Português → “Oh! You might have come straight from chambers in the Temple, instead of having been two months in the Highlands! Look at this beautiful trunk of a tree, which the woodcutters have left just in the right place for the light. I will put my plaid over it, and it will be a regular forest throne.”

“With your feet in that puddle for a regal footstool! Stay, I will move, and then you can come nearer this way. Who lives in these cottages?”

“They were built by squatters fifty or sixty years ago. One is uninhabited; the foresters are going to take it down, as soon as the other is dead, poor old fellow! Look - there he is - I must go and speak to him. He is so deaf you will hear all our secrets.”

Português → The old man stood bareheaded in the sun, leaning on his stick at the front of his cottage. His stiff features relaxed into a slow smile as Margaret went up and spoke to him. Mr. Lennox hastily introduced the two figures into his sketch, and finished up the landscape with a subordinate reference to them - as Margaret perceived, when the time came for getting up, putting away water, and scraps of paper, and exhibiting to each other their sketches. She laughed and blushed: Mr. Lennox watched her countenance.

“Now, I call that treacherous,” said she. “I little thought that you were making old Isaac and me into subjects, when you told me to ask him the history of these cottages.”

“It was irresistible. You can’t know how strong a temptation it was. I hardly dare tell you how much I shall like this sketch.”

Português → He was not quite sure whether she heard this latter sentence before she went to the brook to wash her palette. She came back rather flushed, but looking perfectly innocent and unconscious. He was glad of it, for the speech had slipped from him unawares - a rare thing in the case of a man who premeditated his actions so much as Henry Lennox.

The aspect of home was all right and bright when they reached it. The clouds on her mother’s brow had cleared off under the propitious influence of a brace of carp, most opportunely presented by a neighbour. Mr. Hale had returned from his morning’s round, and was awaiting his visitor just outside the wicket gate that led into the garden. He looked a complete gentleman in his rather threadbare coat and well-worn hat. Margaret was proud of her father; she had always a fresh and tender pride in seeing how favourably he impressed every stranger; still her quick eye sought over his face and found there traces of some unusual disturbance, which was only put aside, not cleared away.

Português → Mr. Hale asked to look at their sketches.

“I think you have made the tints on the thatch too dark, have you not?” as he returned Margaret’s to her, and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was withheld from him one moment, no more.

“No, papa! I don’t think I have. The house-leek and stone-crop have grown so much darker in the rain. Is it not like, papa?” said she, peeping over his shoulder, as he looked at the figures in Mr. Lennox’s drawing.

“Yes, very like. Your figure and way of holding yourself is capital. And it is just poor old Isaac’s stiff way of stooping his long rheumatic back. What is this hanging from the branch of the tree? Not a bird’s nest, surely.”

“Oh no! that is my bonnet. I never can draw with my bonnet on; it makes my head so hot. I wonder if I could manage figures. There are so many people about here whom I should like to sketch.”

Português → “I should say that a likeness you very much wish to take you would always succeed in,” said Mr. Lennox. “I have great faith in the power of will. I think myself I have succeeded pretty well in yours.” Mr. Hale had preceded them into the house, while Margaret was lingering to pluck some roses, with which to adorn her morning gown for dinner.

“A regular London girl would understand the implied meaning of that speech,” thought Mr. Lennox. “She would be up to looking through every speech that a young man made her for the _arrière-pensée_ of a compliment. But I don’t believe Margaret, - Stay!” exclaimed he, “Let me help you”; and he gathered for her some velvety cramoisy roses that were above her reach, and then dividing the spoil he placed two in his button-hole, and sent her in, pleased and happy, to arrange her flowers.

Português → The conversation at dinner flowed on quietly and agreeably. There were plenty of questions to be asked on both sides - the latest intelligence which each could give of Mrs. Shaw’s movements in Italy to be exchanged; and in the interest of what was said, the unpretending simplicity of the parsonage-ways - above all in the neighbourhood of Margaret, Mr. Lennox forgot the little feeling of disappointment with which he had at first perceived that she had spoken but the simple truth when she had described her father’s living as very small.

“Margaret, my child, you might have gathered us some pears for our dessert,” said Mr. Hale, as the hospitable luxury of a freshly-decanted bottle of wine was placed on the table.

Mrs. Hale was hurried. It seemed as if desserts were impromptu and unusual things at the parsonage; whereas, if Mr. Hale would only have looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits and marmalade, and what not, all arranged in formal order on the side-board. But the idea of pears had taken possession of Mr. Hale’s mind, and was not to be got rid of.

“There are a few brown beurrés against the south wall which are worth all foreign fruits and preserves. Run, Margaret, and gather some.”

Português → “I propose that we adjourn into the garden, and eat them there,” said Mr. Lennox. “Nothing is so delicious as to set one’s teeth into the crisp, juicy fruit, warm and scented by the sun. The worst is, the wasps are impudent enough to dispute it with one, even at the very crisis and summit of enjoyment.”

He rose, as if to follow Margaret, who had disappeared through the window: he only awaited Mrs. Hale’s permission. She would rather have wound up the dinner in the proper way, and with all the ceremonies which had gone on so smoothly hitherto, especially as she and Dixon had got out the finger-glasses from the store-room on purpose to be as correct as became General Shaw’s widow’s sister; but as Mr. Hale got up directly, and prepared to accompany his guest, she could only submit.

“I shall arm myself with a knife,” said Mr. Hale: “the days of eating fruit so primitively as you describe are over with me. I must pare it and quarter it before I can enjoy it.”

Português → Margaret made a plate for the pears out of a beet-root leaf, which threw up their brown gold colour admirably. Mr. Lennox looked more at her than at the pears; but her father, inclined to cull fastidiously the very zest and perfection of the hour he had stolen from his anxiety, chose daintily the ripest fruit, and sat down on the garden bench to enjoy it at his leisure. Margaret and Mr. Lennox strolled along the little terrace-walk under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked busily in their hives.

“What a perfect life you seem to live here! I have always felt rather contemptuously towards the poets before, with their wishes, ‘Mine be a cot beside a hill,’ and that sort of thing; but now I am afraid that the truth is, I have been nothing better than a Cockney. Just now I feel as if twenty years’ hard study of law would be amply rewarded by one year of such an exquisite serene life as this - such skies!” looking up - “such crimson and amber foliage, so perfectly motionless as that!” pointing to some of the great forest trees which shut in the garden as if it were a nest.

Português → “You must please to remember that our skies are not always as deep a blue as they are now. We have rain, and our leaves do fall, and get sodden: though I think Helstone is about as perfect a place as any in the world. Recollect how you rather scorned my description of it one evening in Harley Street: ‘a village in a tale.’”

“Scorned, Margaret! That is rather a hard word.”

“Perhaps it is. Only I know I should have liked to have talked to you of what I was very full at the time, and you - what must I call it then? - spoke disrespectfully of Helstone as a mere village in a tale.”

“I will never do so again,” said he, warmly. They turned the corner of the walk.

Português → “I could almost wish, Margaret - - ” he stopped and hesitated. It was so unusual for the fluent lawyer to hesitate that Margaret looked up at him, in a little state of questioning wonder; but in an instant - from what about him she could not tell - she wished herself back with her mother - her father - anywhere away from him, for she was sure he was going to say something to which she should not know what to reply. In another moment the strong pride that was in her came to conquer her sudden agitation, which she hoped he had not perceived. Of course she could answer, and answer the right thing; and it was poor and despicable of her to shrink from hearing any speech, as if she had not power to put an end to it with her high maidenly dignity.

Português → “Margaret,” said he, taking her by surprise, and getting sudden possession of her hand, so that she was forced to stand still and listen, despising herself for the fluttering at her heart all the time; “Margaret, I wish you did not like Helstone so much - did not seem so perfectly calm and happy here. I have been hoping for these three months past to find you regretting London - and London friends, a little - enough to make you listen more kindly” (for she was quietly, but firmly, striving to extricate her hand from his grasp) “to one who has not much to offer, it is true - nothing but prospects in the future - but who does love you, Margaret, almost in spite of himself. Margaret, have I startled you too much? Speak!” For he saw her lips quivering almost as if she were going to cry. She made a strong effort to be calm; she would not speak till she had succeeded in mastering her voice, and then she said:

“I was startled. I did not know that you cared for me in that way. I have always thought of you as a friend; and, please, I would rather go on thinking of you so. I don’t like to be spoken to as you have been doing. I cannot answer you as you want me to do, and yet I should feel so sorry if I vexed you.”

Português → “Margaret,” said he, looking into her eyes, which met his with their open, straight look, expressive of the utmost good faith and reluctance to give pain, “Do you” - he was going to say - “love any one else?” But it seemed as if this question would be an insult to the pure serenity of those eyes. “Forgive me! I have been too abrupt. I am punished. Only let me hope. Give me the poor comfort of telling me you have never seen any one whom you could - - ” Again a pause. He could not end his sentence. Margaret reproached herself acutely as the cause of his distress.

“Ah! if you had but never got this fancy into your head! It was such a pleasure to think of you as a friend.”

“But I may hope, may I not, Margaret, that some time you will think of me as a lover? Not yet, I see - there is no hurry - but some time - - ”

She was silent for a minute or two, trying to discover the truth as it was in her own heart, before replying, then she said:

Português → “I have never thought of - you, but as a friend. I like to think of you so; but I am sure I could never think of you as anything else. Pray let us both forget that all this” (“disagreeable,” she was going to say, but stopped short) “conversation has taken place.”

He paused before he replied. Then, in his habitual coldness of tone, he answered:

“Of course, as your feelings are so decided, and as this conversation has been so evidently unpleasant to you, it had better not be remembered. That is all very fine in theory, that plan of forgetting whatever is painful, but it will be somewhat difficult for me, at least, to carry it into execution.”

“You are vexed,” said she, sadly; “yet how can I help it?”

She looked so truly grieved as she said this, that he struggled for a moment with his real disappointment, and then answered more cheerfully, but still with a little hardness in his tone:

Português → “You should make allowances for the mortification, not only of a lover, Margaret, but of a man not given to romance in general - prudent, worldly, as some people call me - who has been carried out of his usual habits by the force of a passion - well, we will say no more of that; but in the one outlet which he has formed for the deeper and better feelings of his nature, he meets with rejection and repulse. I shall have to console myself with scorning my own folly. A struggling barrister to think of matrimony!”

Português → Margaret could not answer this. The whole tone of it annoyed her. It seemed to touch on and call out all the points of difference which had often repelled her in him; while yet he was the pleasantest man, the most sympathising friend, the person of all others who understood her best in Harley Street. She felt a tinge of contempt mingle itself with her pain at having refused him. Her beautiful lip curled in a slight disdain. It was well that, having made the round of the garden, they came suddenly upon Mr. Hale, whose whereabouts had been quite forgotten by them. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had delicately peeled in one long strip of silver-paper thinness, and which he was enjoying in a deliberate manner. It was like the story of the eastern king, who dipped his head into a basin of water, at the magician’s command, and ere he instantly took it out went through the experience of a lifetime. Margaret felt stunned, and unable to recover her self-possession enough to join in the trivial conversation that ensued between her father and Mr. Lennox. She was grave, and little disposed to speak; full of wonder when Mr. Lennox would go, and allow her to relax into thought on the events of the last quarter of an hour. He was almost as anxious to take his departure as she was for him to leave; but a few minutes light and careless talking, carried on at whatever effort, was a sacrifice which he owed to his mortified vanity, or his self-respect. He glanced from time to time at her sad and pensive face.

Português → “I am not so indifferent to her as she believes,” thought he to himself. “I do not give up hope.”

Before a quarter of an hour was over, he had fallen into a way of conversing with quiet sarcasm; speaking of life in London and life in the country, as if he were conscious of his second mocking self, and afraid of his own satire. Mr. Hale was puzzled. His visitor was a different man to what he had seen him before at the wedding-breakfast, and at dinner to-day; a lighter, cleverer, more worldly man, and, as such, dissonant to Mr. Hale. It was a relief to all three when Mr. Lennox said that he must go directly if he meant to catch the five o’clock train. They proceeded to the house to find Mrs. Hale, and wish her good-bye. At the last moment, Henry Lennox’s real self broke through the crust.

“Margaret, don’t despise me; I have a heart, notwithstanding all this good-for-nothing way of talking. As a proof of it, I believe I love you more than ever - if I do not hate you - for the disdain with which you have listened to me during this last half-hour. Good-bye, Margaret - Margaret!”

Doubts and Difficulties.

Português → “Cast me upon some naked shore, Where I may tracke Only the print of some sad wracke, If thou be there though the seas roare, I shall no gentler calm implore.”

HABINGTON.

He was gone. The house was shut up for the evening. No more deep blue skies or crimson and amber tints. Margaret went up to dress for the early tea, finding Dixon in a pretty temper from the interruption which a visitor had naturally occasioned on a busy day. She showed it by brushing away viciously at Margaret’s hair, under pretence of being in a great hurry to go to Mrs. Hale. Yet, after all, Margaret had to wait a long time in the drawing-room before her mother came down. She sat by herself at the fire, with unlighted candles on the table behind her, thinking over the day, the happy walk, happy sketching, cheerful pleasant dinner, and the uncomfortable, miserable walk in the garden.

Português → How different men were to women! Here was she disturbed and unhappy, because her instinct had made anything but a refusal impossible; while he, not many minutes after he had met with a rejection of what ought to have been the deepest, holiest proposal of his life, could speak as if briefs, success, and all its superficial consequences of a good house, clever and agreeable society, were the sole avowed objects of his desires. Oh dear! how she could have loved him if he had but been different, with a difference which she felt, on reflection, to be one that went low - deep down. Then she took it into her head that, after all, his lightness might be but assumed, to cover a bitterness of disappointment which would have been stamped on her own heart if she had loved and been rejected.

Português → Her mother came into the room before this whirl of thoughts was adjusted into anything like order. Margaret had to shake off the recollections of what had been done and said through the day, and turn a sympathising listener to the account of how Dixon had complained that the ironing-blanket had been burnt again; and how Susan Lightfoot had been seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, thereby giving evidence of a vain and giddy character. Mr. Hale sipped his tea in abstracted silence; Margaret had the responses all to herself. She wondered how her father and mother could be so forgetful, so regardless of their companion through the day, as never to mention his name. She forgot that he had not made them an offer.

After tea Mr. Hale got up, and stood with his elbow on the chimney-piece, leaning his head on his hand, musing over something, and from time to time sighing deeply. Mrs. Hale went out to consult with Dixon about some winter clothing for the poor. Margaret was preparing her mother’s worsted work, and rather shrinking from the thought of the long evening, and wishing bed-time were come that she might go over the events of the day again.

Português → “Margaret!” said Mr. Hale, at last, in a sort of sudden desperate way, that made her start. “Is that tapestry thing of immediate consequence? I mean, can you leave it and come into my study? I want to speak to you about something very serious to us all.”

“Very serious to us all.” Mr. Lennox had never had the opportunity of having any private conversation with her father after her refusal, or else that would indeed be a very serious affair. In the first place, Margaret felt guilty and ashamed of having grown so much into a woman as to be thought of in marriage; and secondly, she did not know if her father might not be displeased that she had taken upon herself to decline Mr. Lennox’s proposal. But she soon felt it was not about anything, which having only lately and suddenly occurred, could have given rise to any complicated thoughts, that her father wished to speak to her. He made her take a chair by him; he stirred the fire, snuffed the candles, and sighed once or twice before he could make up his mind to say - and it came out with a jerk after all - “Margaret! I am going to leave Helstone.”

“Leave Helstone, papa! But why?”

Português → Mr. Hale did not answer for a minute or two. He played with some papers on the table in a nervous and confused manner, opening his lips to speak several times, but closing them again without having the courage to utter a word. Margaret could not bear the sight of the suspense, which was even more distressing to her father than to herself.

“But why, dear papa? Do tell me!”

He looked up at her suddenly, and then said with a slow and enforced calmness,

“Because I must no longer be a minister in the Church of England.”

Português → Margaret had imagined nothing less than that some of the preferments which her mother had so much desired had befallen her father at last - something that would force him to leave beautiful, beloved Helstone, and perhaps compel him to go and live in some of the stately and silent Closes which Margaret had seen from time to time in Cathedral towns. They were grand and imposing places, but if, to go there, it was necessary to leave Helstone as a home for ever, that would have been a sad, long, lingering pain. But nothing to the shock she received from Mr. Hale’s last speech. What could he mean? It was all the worse for being so mysterious. The aspect of piteous distress on his face, almost imploring a merciful and kind judgment from his child, gave her a sudden sickening. Could he have become implicated in anything Frederick had done? Frederick was an outlaw. Had her father, out of a natural love for his son, connived at any -

“Oh! what is it? do speak, papa! tell me all! Why can you no longer be a clergyman? Surely, if the bishop were told all we know about Frederick, and the hard unjust - ”

Português → “It is nothing about Frederick; the bishop would have nothing to do with that. It is all myself. Margaret, I will tell you about it. I will answer any questions this once, but after to-night let us never speak of it again. I can meet the consequences of my painful, miserable doubts; but it is an effort beyond me to speak of what has caused me so much suffering.”

“Doubts, papa! Doubts as to religion?” asked Margaret, more shocked than ever.

“No! not doubts as to religion; not the slightest injury to that.”

He paused. Margaret sighed, as if standing on the verge of some new horror. He began again, speaking rapidly, as if to get over a set task:

“You could not understand it all, if I told you - my anxiety, for years past, to know whether I had any right to hold my living - my efforts to quench my smouldering doubts by the authority of the Church. Oh! Margaret, how I love the holy Church from which I am to be shut out!” He could not go on for a moment or two. Margaret could not tell what to say; it seemed to her as terribly mysterious as if her father were about to turn Mahometan.

Português → “I have been reading to-day of the two thousand who were ejected from their churches,” - continued Mr. Hale, smiling faintly, - “trying to steal some of their bravery; but it is of no use - no use - I cannot help feeling it acutely.”

“But, papa, have you well considered? Oh! it seems so terrible, so shocking,” said Margaret, suddenly bursting into tears. The one staid foundation of her home, of her idea of her beloved father, seemed reeling and rocking. What could she say? What was to be done? The sight of her distress made Mr. Hale nerve himself, in order to try and comfort her. He swallowed down the dry choking sobs which had been heaving up from his heart hitherto, and going to his bookcase he took down a volume, which he had often been reading lately, and from which he thought he had derived strength to enter upon the course in which he was now embarked.

Português → “Listen, dear Margaret,” said he, putting one arm round her waist. She took his hand in hers and grasped it tight, but she could not lift up her head; nor indeed could she attend to what he read, so great was her internal agitation.

“This is the soliloquy of one who was once a clergyman in a country parish, like me; it was written by Mr. Oldfield, minister of Carsington, in Derbyshire, a hundred and sixty years ago, or more. His trials are over. He fought the good fight.” These last two sentences he spoke low, as if to himself. Then he read aloud, -

“When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. When God will not use thee in one kind, yet He will in another. A soul that desires to serve and honour Him shall never want opportunity to do it; nor must thou so limit the Holy One of Israel, as to think He hath but one way in which He can glorify Himself by thee. He can do it by thy silence as well as by thy preaching; the laying aside as well as thy continuance in thy work. It is not pretence of doing God the greatest service, or performing the weightiest duty, that will excuse the least sin, though that sin capacitated or gave us the opportunity for doing that duty. Thou wilt have little thanks, O my soul! if, when thou art charged with corrupting God’s worship, falsifying thy vows, thou pretendest a necessity for it in order to a continuance in the ministry.”

Português → As he read this, and glanced at much more which he did not read, he gained resolution for himself, and felt as if he too could be brave and firm in doing what he believed to be right; but as he ceased he heard Margaret’s low convulsive sob; and his courage sank down under the keen sense of suffering.

“Margaret, dear!” said he, drawing her closer, “think of the early martyrs; think of the thousands who have suffered.”

“But, father,” said she, suddenly lifting up her flushed, tear-wet face, “the early martyrs suffered for the truth, while you - oh! dear, dear papa!”

Português → “I suffer for conscience’ sake, my child,” said he, with a dignity that was only tremulous from the acute sensitiveness of his character; “I must do what my conscience bids. I have borne long with self-reproach that would have roused any mind less torpid and cowardly than mine.” He shook his head as he went on. “Your poor mother’s fond wish, gratified at last in the mocking way in which over-fond wishes are too often fulfilled - Sodom apples as they are - has brought on this crisis, for which I ought to be, and I hope I am thankful. It is not a month since the bishop offered me another living; if I had accepted it, I should have had to make a fresh declaration of conformity to the Liturgy at my institution. Margaret, I tried to do it; I tried to content myself with simply refusing the additional preferment, and stopping quietly here, - strangling my conscience now, as I had strained it before. God forgive me!”

Português → He rose and walked up and down the room, speaking low words of self-reproach and humiliation, of which Margaret was thankful to hear but few. At last he said,

“Margaret, I return to the old sad burden: we must leave Helstone.”

“Yes! I see. But when?”

“I have written to the bishop - I dare say I have told you so, but I forget things just now,” said Mr. Hale, collapsing into his depressed manner as soon as he came to talk of hard matter-of-fact details, “informing him of my intention to resign this vicarage. He has been most kind; he has used arguments and expostulations, all in vain - in vain. They are but what I have tried upon myself, without avail. I shall have to take my deed of resignation, and wait upon the bishop myself, to bid him farewell. That will be a trial. But worse, far worse, will be the parting from my dear people. There is a curate appointed to read prayers - a Mr. Brown. He will come to stay with us to-morrow. Next Sunday I preach my farewell sermon.”

Português → Was it to be so sudden then? thought Margaret; and yet perhaps it was as well. Lingering would only add stings to the pain; it was better to be stunned into numbness by hearing of all these arrangements, which seemed to be nearly completed before she had been told. “What does mamma say?” asked she, with a deep sigh.

To her surprise, her father began to walk about again before he answered. At length he stopped and replied:

“Margaret, I am a poor coward after all. I cannot bear to give pain. I know so well your mother’s married life has not been all she hoped - all she had a right to expect - and this will be such a blow to her, that I have never had the heart, the power to tell her. She must be told though, now,” said he, looking wistfully at his daughter. Margaret was almost overpowered with the idea that her mother knew nothing of it all, and yet the affair was so far advanced!

Português → “Yes, indeed she must,” said Margaret. “Perhaps, after all, she may not - Oh yes! she will, she must be shocked” - as the force of the blow returned upon herself in trying to realise how another would take it. “Where are we to go to?” said she at last, struck with a fresh wonder as to their future plans, if plans indeed her father had.

“To Milton-Northern,” he answered, with a dull indifference, for he had perceived that, although his daughter’s love had made her cling to him, and for a moment strive to soothe him with her love, yet the keenness of the pain was as fresh as ever in her mind.

“Milton-Northern! The manufacturing town in Darkshire?”

“Yes,” said he, in the same despondent, indifferent way.

“Why there, papa?” asked she.

“Because there I can earn bread for my family. Because I know no one there, and no one knows Helstone, or can ever talk to me about it.”

“Bread for your family! I thought you and mamma had” - and then she stopped, checking her natural interest regarding their future life, as she saw the gathering gloom on her father’s brow. But he, with his quick intuitive sympathy, read in her face, as in a mirror, the reflections of his own moody depression, and turned it off with an effort.

Português → “You shall be told all, Margaret. Only help me to tell your mother. I think I could do anything but that: the idea of her distress turns me sick with dread. If I tell you all, perhaps you could break it to her to-morrow. I am going out for the day, to bid farmer Dobson and the poor people on Bracy Common good-bye. Would you dislike breaking it to her very much, Margaret?”

Margaret did dislike it, did shrink from it more than from anything she had ever had to do in her life before. She could not speak, all at once. Her father said, “You dislike it very much don’t you, Margaret?” Then she conquered herself, and said, with a bright strong look on her face:

“It is a painful thing, but it must be done, and I will do it as well as ever I can. You must have many painful things to do.”

Mr. Hale shook his head despondingly: he pressed her hand in token of gratitude. Margaret was nearly upset again into a burst of crying. To turn her thoughts, she said: “Now tell me, papa, what our plans are. You and mamma have some money, independent of the income from the living, have you not? Aunt Shaw has, I know.”

Português → “Yes. I suppose we have about a hundred and twenty pounds a year of our own. Seventy of that has always gone to Frederick, since he has been abroad. I don’t know if he wants it all,” he continued in a hesitating manner. “He must have some pay for serving with the Spanish army.”

“Frederick must not suffer,” said Margaret, decidedly; “in a foreign country; so unjustly treated by his own. A hundred is left. Could not you, and I, and mamma live on a hundred a year in some very cheap - very quiet part of England? Oh! I think we could.”

Português → “No!” said Mr. Hale. “That would not answer. I must do something! I must make myself busy, to keep off morbid thoughts. Besides, in a country parish I should be so painfully reminded of Helstone, and my duties here. I could not bear it, Margaret. And a hundred a year would go a very little way, after the necessary wants of housekeeping are met, towards providing your mother with all the comforts she has been accustomed to, and ought to have. No: we must go to Milton. That is settled. I can always decide better by myself, and not influenced by those whom I love,” said he, as a half apology for having arranged so much before he had told any one of his family of his intentions. “I cannot stand objections. They make me so undecided.”

Margaret resolved to keep silence. After all, what did it signify where they went, compared to the one terrible change?

Mr. Hale continued: “A few months ago, when my misery of doubt became more than I could bear without speaking, I wrote to Mr. Bell - you remember Mr. Bell, Margaret?”

Português → “No; I never saw him, I think. But I know who he is. Frederick’s godfather - your old tutor at Oxford, don’t you mean?”

“Yes. He is a Fellow of Plymouth College there. He is a native of Milton-Northern, I believe. At any rate he has property there, which has very much increased in value since Milton has become such a large manufacturing town. Well; I had reason to suspect - to imagine - I had better say nothing about it, however. But I felt sure of sympathy from Mr. Bell. I don’t know that he gave me much strength. He has lived an easy life in his college all his days. But he has been as kind as can be. And it is owing to him we are going to Milton.”

“How?” said Margaret.

“Why he has tenants, and houses, and mills there; so, though he dislikes the place - too bustling for one of his habits - he is obliged to keep up some sort of connection; and he tells me that he hears there is a good opening for a private tutor there.”

Português → “A private tutor!” said Margaret, looking scornful: “What in the world do manufacturers want with the classics, or literature, or the accomplishments of a gentleman?”

“Oh,” said her father, “some of them really seem to be fine fellows, conscious of their own deficiencies, which is more than many a man at Oxford is. Some want resolutely to learn, though they have come to man’s estate. Some want their children to be better instructed than they themselves have been. At any rate, there is an opening, as I have said, for a private tutor. Mr. Bell has recommended me to a Mr. Thornton, a tenant of his, and a very intelligent man, as far as I can judge from his letters. And in Milton, Margaret, I shall find a busy life, if not a happy one, and people and scenes so different that I shall never be reminded of Helstone.”

There was the secret motive, as Margaret knew from her own feelings. It would be different. Discordant as it was - with almost a detestation for all she had ever heard of the North of England, the manufacturers, the people, the wild and bleak country - there was this one recommendation - it would be different to Helstone, and could never remind them of that beloved place.

Português → “When do we go?” asked Margaret, after a short silence.

“I do not know exactly. I wanted to talk it over with you. You see, your mother knows nothing about it yet: but I think, in a fortnight; - after my deed of resignation is sent in, I shall have no right to remain.”

Margaret was almost stunned.

“In a fortnight!”

“No - no, not exactly to a day. Nothing is fixed,” said her father, with anxious hesitation, as he noticed the filmy sorrow that came over her eyes, and the sudden change in her complexion. But she recovered herself immediately.

“Yes, papa, it had better be fixed soon and decidedly, as you say. Only mamma to know nothing about it! It is that that is the great perplexity.”

“Poor Maria!” replied Mr. Hale tenderly. “Poor, poor Maria! Oh, if I were not married - if I were but myself in the world, how easy it would be! As it is - Margaret, I dare not tell her!”

Português → “No,” said Margaret, sadly, “I will do it. Give me till to-morrow evening to choose my time. Oh, papa,” cried she with sudden passionate entreaty, “say - tell me it is a nightmare - a horrid dream - not the real waking truth! You cannot mean that you are really going to leave the Church - to give up Helstone - to be for ever separate from me, from mamma - led away by some delusion - some temptation! You do not really mean it!”

Mr. Hale sat in rigid stillness while she spoke.

Then he looked her in the face, and said in a slow, hoarse, measured way - “I do mean it, Margaret. You must not deceive yourself in doubting the reality of my words - my fixed intention and resolve.” He looked at her in the same steady, stony manner, for some moments after he had done speaking. She, too, gazed back with pleading eyes before she would believe it was irrevocable. Then she arose and went, without another word or look, towards the door. As her fingers were on the handle he called her back. He was standing by the fireplace, shrunk and stooping; but as she came near he drew himself up to his full height, and, placing his hands on her head, he said, solemnly:

Português → “The blessing of God be upon thee, my child!”

“And may He restore you to His Church,” responded she, out of the fulness of her heart. The next moment she feared lest this answer to his blessing might be irreverent, wrong - might hurt him as coming from his daughter, and she threw her arms round his neck. He held her to him for a minute or two. She heard him murmur to himself, “The martyrs and confessors had even more pain to bear - I will not shrink.”

They were startled by hearing Mrs. Hale inquiring for her daughter. They started asunder in the full consciousness of all that was before them. Mr. Hale hurriedly said, “Go, Margaret, go. I shall be out all to-morrow. Before night you will have told your mother.”

“Yes,” she replied, and she returned to the drawing-room in a stunned and dizzy state.

Decision.

Português → “I ask Thee for a thoughtful love, Through constant watching wise, To meet the glad with joyful smiles, And to wipe the weeping eyes; And a heart at leisure from itself To soothe and sympathise.”

ANON.

Margaret made a good listener to all her mother’s little plans for adding some small comforts to the lot of the poorest parishioners. She could not help listening, though each new project was a stab to her heart. By the time the frost had set in, they should be far away from Helstone. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be bad and his eyesight worse; there would be no one to go and read to him, and comfort him with little porringers of broth and good red flannel; or if there was, it would be a stranger, and the old man would watch in vain for her. Mary Domville’s little crippled boy would crawl in vain to the door and look for her coming through the forest. These poor friends would never understand why she had forsaken them; and there were many others besides. “Papa has always spent the income he derived from his living in the parish. I am, perhaps, encroaching upon the next dues, but the winter is likely to be severe, and our poor people must be helped.”

Português → “Oh, mamma, let us do all we can,” said Margaret eagerly, not seeing the prudential side of the question, only grasping at the idea that they were rendering such help for the last time; “we may not be here long.”

“Do you feel ill, my darling?” asks Mrs. Hale, anxiously, misunderstanding Margaret’s hint of the uncertainty of their stay at Helstone. “You look pale and tired. It is this soft, damp, unhealthy air.”

“No - no, mamma, it is not that: it is delicious air. It smells of the freshest, purest fragrance, after the smokiness of Harley Street. But I am tired: it surely must be near bedtime.”

“Not far off - it is half-past nine. You had better go to bed at once, dear. Ask Dixon for some gruel. I will come and see you as soon as you are in bed. I am afraid you have taken cold; or the bad air from some of the stagnant ponds - ”

Português → “Oh, mamma,” said Margaret, faintly smiling as she kissed her mother, “I am quite well - don’t alarm yourself about me; I am only tired.”

Português → Margaret went up stairs. To soothe her mother’s anxiety she submitted to a basin of gruel. She was lying languidly in bed when Mrs. Hale came up to make some last inquiries and kiss her before going to her own room for the night. But the instant she heard her mother’s door locked, she sprang out of bed, and throwing her dressing-gown on, she began to pace up and down the room, until the creaking of one of the boards reminded her that she must make no noise. She went and curled herself upon the window-seat in the small, deeply-recessed window. That morning when she had looked out, her heart had danced at seeing the bright clear lights on the church tower, which foretold a fine and sunny day. This evening - sixteen hours at most had past by - she sat down, too full of sorrow to cry, but with a cold dull pain, which seemed to have pressed the youth and buoyancy out of her heart, never to return. Mr. Henry Lennox’s visit - his offer - was like a dream, a thing beside her actual life. The hard reality was, that her father had so admitted tempting doubts into his mind as to become a schismatic - an outcast; all the changes consequent upon this grouped themselves around that one great blighting fact.

Português → She looked out upon the dark-grey lines of the church towers, square and straight in the centre of the view, cutting against the deep blue transparent depths beyond, into which she gazed, and felt that she might gaze for ever, seeing at every moment some farther distance, and yet no sign of God! It seemed to her at the moment, as if the earth was more utterly desolate than if girt in by an iron dome, behind which there might be the ineffaceable peace and glory of the Almighty: those never-ending depths of space, in their still serenity, were more mocking to her than any material bounds could be - shutting in the cries of earth’s sufferers, which now might ascend into that infinite splendour of vastness and be lost - lost for ever, before they reached His throne. In this mood her father came in unheard. The moonlight was strong enough to let him see his daughter in her unusual place and attitude. He came to her and touched her shoulder before she was aware that he was there.

Português → “Margaret, I heard you were up. I could not help coming in to ask you to pray with me - to say the Lord’s Prayer; that will do good to both of us.”

Português → Mr. Hale and Margaret knelt by the window-seat - he looking up, she bowed down in humble shame. God was there, close around them, hearing her father’s whispered words. Her father might be a heretic; but had not she, in her despairing doubts not five minutes before, shown herself a far more utter sceptic? She spoke not a word, but stole to bed after her father had left her, like a child ashamed of its fault. If the world was full of perplexing problems she would trust, and only ask to see the one step needful for the hour. Mr. Lennox - his visit, his proposal - the remembrance of which had been so rudely pushed aside by the subsequent events of the day - haunted her dreams that night. He was climbing up some tree of fabulous height to reach the branch whereon was slung her bonnet: he was falling and she was struggling to save him, but held back by some invisible powerful hand. He was dead. And yet, with a shifting of the scene, she was once more in the Harley Street drawing-room, talking to him as of old, and still with a consciousness all the time that she had seen him killed by that terrible fall.

Português → Miserable, unresting night! Ill preparation for the coming day! She awoke with a start, unrefreshed, and conscious of some reality worse even than her feverish dreams. It all came back upon her; not merely the sorrow, but the terrible discord in the sorrow. Where, to what distance apart, had her father wandered, led by doubts which were to her temptations of the Evil One? She longed to ask, and yet would not have heard for all the world.

The fine crisp morning made her mother feel particularly well and happy at breakfast-time. She talked on, planning village kindness, unheeding the silence of her husband and the monosyllabic answers of Margaret. Before the things were cleared away, Mr. Hale got up; he leaned one hand on the table, as if to support himself:

“I shall not be home till evening. I am going to Bracy Common, and will ask Farmer Dobson to give me something for dinner. I shall be back to tea at seven.”

Português → He did not look at either of them, but Margaret knew what he meant. By seven the announcement must be made to her mother. Mr. Hale would have delayed making it, but Margaret was of different stuff. She could not bear the impending weight on her mind all day long: better get the worst over; the day would be too short to comfort her mother. But while she stood by the window, thinking how to begin, and waiting for the servant to have left the room, her mother had gone up stairs to put on her things to go to the school. She came down ready equipped, in a brisker mood than usual.

“Mother, come round the garden with me this morning; just one turn,” said Margaret, putting her arm round Mrs. Hale’s waist.

They passed through the open window. Mrs. Hale spoke - said something - Margaret could not tell what. Her eye caught on a bee entering a deep-belled flower: when that bee flew forth with his spoil she would begin - that should be the sign. Out he came.

Português → “Mamma! Papa is going to leave Helstone!” she blurted forth. “He’s going to leave the Church, and live in Milton-Northern.” There were the three hard facts hardly spoken.

“What makes you say so?” asked Mrs. Hale, in a surprised, incredulous voice. “Who has been telling you such nonsense?”

“Papa himself,” said Margaret, longing to say something gentle and consoling, but literally not knowing how. They were close to a garden-bench. Mrs. Hale sat down and began to cry.

“I don’t understand you,” she said. “Either you have made some great mistake, or I don’t quite understand you.”

“No, mother, I have made no mistake. Papa has written to the bishop, saying that he has such doubts that he cannot conscientiously remain a priest of the Church of England, and that he must give up Helstone. He has also consulted Mr. Bell - Frederick’s godfather, you know, mamma; and it is arranged that we go to live at Milton-Northern.” Mrs. Hale looked up in Margaret’s face all the time she was speaking these words: the shadow on her countenance told that she, at least, believed in the truth of what she said.

Português → “I don’t think it can be true,” said Mrs. Hale, at length. “He would surely have told me before it came to this.”

It came strongly upon Margaret’s mind that her mother ought to have been told: that whatever her faults of discontent and repining might have been, it was an error in her father to have left her to learn his change of opinion, and his approaching change of life, from her better-informed child. Margaret sat down by her mother, and took her unresisting head on her breast, bending her own soft cheeks down caressingly to touch her face.

“Dear, darling mamma! we were so afraid of giving you pain. Papa felt so acutely - you know you are not strong, and there must have been such terrible suspense to go through.”

“When did he tell you, Margaret?”

“Yesterday, only yesterday,” replied Margaret, detecting the jealousy which prompted the inquiry. “Poor papa!” - trying to divert her mother’s thoughts into compassionate sympathy for all her father had gone through. Mrs. Hale raised her head.

Português → “What does he mean by having doubts?” she asked. “Surely, he does not mean that he thinks differently - that he knows better than the Church.”

Margaret shook her head, and the tears came into her eyes, as her mother touched the bare nerve of her own regret.

“Can’t the bishop set him right?” asked Mrs. Hale half impatiently.

“I’m afraid not,” said Margaret. “But I did not ask. I could not bear to hear what he might answer. It is all settled at any rate. He is going to leave Helstone in a fortnight. I am not sure if he did not say he had sent in his deed of resignation.”

“In a fortnight!” exclaimed Mrs. Hale, “I do think this is very strange - not at all right. I call it very unfeeling,” said she, beginning to take relief in tears. “He has doubts you say, and gives up his living, and all without consulting me. I dare say, if he had told me his doubts at the first I could have nipped them in the bud.”

Português → Mistaken as Margaret felt her father’s conduct to have been, she could not bear to hear it blamed by her mother. She knew that his very reserve had originated in a tenderness for her, which might be cowardly, but was not unfeeling.

“I almost hoped you might be glad to leave Helstone, mamma,” said she, after a pause. “You have never been well in this air, you know.”

“You can’t think the smoky air of a manufacturing town, all chimneys and dirt like Milton-Northern, would be better than this air, which is pure and sweet, if it is too soft and relaxing. Fancy living in the middle of factories, and factory people! Though, of course, if your father leaves the Church, we shall not be admitted into society anywhere. It will be such a disgrace to us! Poor dear Sir John! It is well he is not alive to see what your father has come to! Every day after dinner, when I was a girl, living with your Aunt Shaw, at Beresford Court, Sir John used to give for the first toast - ‘Church and King, and down with the Rump.’”

Português → Margaret was glad that her mother’s thoughts were turned away from the fact of her husband’s silence to her on the point which must have been so near his heart. Next to the serious vital anxiety as to the nature of her father’s doubts, this was the one circumstance of the case that gave Margaret the most pain.

“You know, we have very little society here, mamma. The Gormans, who are our nearest neighbours (to call society - and we hardly ever see them), have been in trade just as much as these Milton-Northern people.”

“Yes,” says Mrs. Hale, almost indignantly, “but at any rate, the Gormans made carriages for half the gentlemen of the county, and were brought into some kind of intercourse with them; but these factory people, who on earth wears cotton that can afford linen?”

“Well, mamma, I give up the cotton-spinners; I am not standing up for them, any more than for any other trades-people. Only we shall have little enough to do with them.”

“Why on earth has your father fixed on Milton-Northern to live in?”

Português → “Partly,” said Margaret, sighing, “because it is so very different from Helstone - partly because Mr. Bell says there is an opening there for a private tutor.”

“Private tutor in Milton! Why can’t he go to Oxford, and be a tutor to gentlemen?”

“You forget, mamma! He is leaving the Church on account of his opinions - his doubts would do him no good at Oxford.”

Mrs. Hale was silent for some time, quietly crying. At last she said: -

“And the furniture - How in the world are we to manage the removal? I never removed in my life, and only a fortnight to think about it!”

Português → Margaret was inexpressibly relieved to find that her mother’s anxiety and distress was lowered to this point, so insignificant to herself, and on which she could do so much to help. She planned and promised, and led her mother on to arrange fully as much as could be fixed before they knew somewhat more definitely what Mr. Hale intended to do. Throughout the day Margaret never left her mother; bending her whole soul to sympathise in all the various turns her feelings took; towards evening especially, as she became more and more anxious that her father should find a soothing welcome home awaiting him, after his return from his day of fatigue and distress. She dwelt upon what he must have borne in secret for long; her mother only replied coldly that he ought to have told her, and that then at any rate he would have had an adviser to give him counsel; and Margaret turned faint at heart when she heard her father’s step in the hall. She dared not go to meet him, and tell him what she had done all day, for fear of her mother’s jealous annoyance. She heard him linger, as if awaiting her, or some sign of her; and she dared not stir; she saw by her mother’s twitching lips, and changing colour, that she too was aware that her husband had returned. Presently he opened the room-door, and stood there uncertain whether to come in. His face was gray and pale; he had a timid fearful look in his eyes; something almost pitiful to see in a man’s face; but that look of despondent uncertainty, of mental and bodily languor, touched his wife’s heart. She went to him, and threw herself on his breast, crying out: -

Português → “Oh! Richard, Richard, you should have told me sooner!”

And then, in tears, Margaret left her, as she rushed up stairs to throw herself on her bed, and hide her face in the pillows to stifle the hysteric sobs that would force their way out at last, after the rigid self-control of the whole day.

How long she lay thus she could not tell. She heard no noise, though the housemaid came in to arrange the room. The affrighted girl stole out again on tip-toe, and went and told Mrs. Dixon that Miss Hale was crying as if her heart would break: she was sure she would make herself deadly ill if she went on at that rate. In consequence of this, Margaret felt herself touched, and started up into a sitting posture; she saw the accustomed room, the figure of Dixon in shadow, as the latter stood holding a candle a little behind her, for fear of the effect on Miss Hale’s startled eyes, swollen and blinded as they were.

Português → “Oh, Dixon! I did not hear you come into the room!” said Margaret, resuming her trembling self-restraint. “Is it very late?” continued she, lifting herself languidly off the bed, yet letting her feet touch the ground without fairly standing down, as she shaded her wet ruffled hair off her face, and tried to look as though nothing were the matter; as if she had been asleep.

Português → “I can hardly tell what time it is,” replied Dixon in an aggrieved tone of voice. “Since your mamma told me this terrible news, when I dressed her for tea, I’ve lost all count of time. I’m sure I don’t know what is to become of us all. When Charlotte told me just now you were sobbing, Miss Hale, I thought, no wonder, poor thing! And master thinking of turning Dissenter at his time of life, when, if it is not to be said he’s done well in the Church, he’s not done badly after all. I had a cousin, miss, who turned Methodist preacher after he was fifty years of age, and a tailor all his life; but then he had never been able to make a pair of trousers to fit, for as long as he had been in the trade, so it was no wonder; but for master! as I said to missus, ‘What would poor Sir John have said? he never liked your marrying Mr. Hale, but if he could have known it would have come to this, he would have sworn worse oaths than ever, if that was possible!’”

Português → Dixon had been so much accustomed to comment upon Mr. Hale’s proceedings to her mistress (who listened to her, or not, as she was in the humour), that she never noticed Margaret’s flashing eye and dilating nostril. To hear her father talked of in this way by a servant to her face!

“Dixon,” she said, in the low tone she always used when much excited, which had a sound in it as of some distant turmoil, or threatening storm breaking far away. “Dixon! you forget to whom you are speaking.” She stood upright and firm on her feet now, confronting the waiting-maid, and fixing her with her steady discerning eye. “I am Mr. Hale’s daughter. Go! You have made a strange mistake, and one that I am sure your own good feeling will make you sorry for when you think about it.”

Português → Dixon hung irresolutely about the room for a minute or two. Margaret repeated, “You may leave me, Dixon. I wish you to go.” Dixon did not know whether to resent these decided words or to cry; either course would have suited her mistress: but as she said to herself, “Miss Margaret has a touch of the old gentleman about her, as well as poor Master Frederick; I wonder where they get it from?” and she, who would have resented such words from any one less haughty and determined in manner, was subdued enough to say, in a half humble, half injured tone:

“Mayn’t I unfasten your gown, miss, and do your hair?”

“No! not to-night, thank you.” And Margaret gravely lighted her out of the room, and bolted the door. From henceforth Dixon obeyed and admired Margaret. She said it was because she was so like poor Master Frederick; but the truth was, that Dixon, as do many others, liked to feel herself ruled by a powerful and decided nature.

Português → Margaret needed all Dixon’s help in action, and silence in words; for, for some time, the latter thought it her duty to show her sense of affront by saying as little as possible to her young lady; so the energy came out in doing rather than in speaking. A fortnight was a very short time to make arrangements for so serious a removal; as Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but catching a look at Margaret’s straight, stern brow just here, she coughed the remainder of the sentence away, and meekly took the horehound drop that Margaret offered her, to stop the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost any one but Mr. Hale would have had practical knowledge enough to see, that in so short a time it would be difficult to fix on any house in Milton-Northern, or indeed elsewhere, to which they could remove the furniture that had of necessity been taken out of Helstone Vicarage.

Português → Mrs. Hale, overpowered by all the troubles and necessities for immediate household decisions that seemed to come upon her at once, became really ill, and Margaret almost felt it as a relief when her mother fairly took to her bed, and left the management of affairs to her. Dixon, true to her post of body-guard, attended most faithfully to her mistress, and only emerged from Mrs. Hale’s bedroom to shake her head, and murmur to herself in a manner which Margaret did not choose to hear. For, the one thing clear and straight before her, was the necessity for leaving Helstone. Mr. Hale’s successor in the living was appointed; and, at any rate, after her father’s decision, there must be no lingering now, for his sake, as well as from every other consideration. For he came home every evening more and more depressed, after the necessary leave-taking which he had resolved to have with every individual parishioner. Margaret, inexperienced as she was in all the necessary matter-of-fact business to be got through, did not know to whom to apply for advice. The cook and Charlotte worked away with willing arms and stout hearts at all the moving and packing; and as far as that went, Margaret’s admirable sense enabled her to see what was best, and to direct how it should be done. But where were they to go to? In a week they must be gone. Straight to Milton, or where? So many arrangements depended on this precision that Margaret resolved to ask her father one evening, in spite of his evident fatigue and low spirits. He answered:

Português → “My dear! I have really had too much to think about to settle this. What does your mother say? What does she wish? Poor Maria!”

He met with an echo even louder than his sigh. Dixon had just come into the room for another cup of tea for Mrs. Hale, and catching Mr. Hale’s last words, and protected by his presence from Margaret’s upbraiding eyes, made bold to say, “My poor mistress!”

“You don’t think her worse to-day,” said Mr. Hale, turning hastily.

“I am sure I can’t say, sir. It’s not for me to judge. The illness seems so much more on the mind than on the body.”

Mr. Hale looked infinitely distressed.

“You had better take mamma her tea while it is hot, Dixon,” said Margaret, in a tone of quiet authority.

“Oh! I beg your pardon, Miss! My thoughts was otherwise occupied in thinking of my poor - - of Mrs. Hale.”

Português → “Papa!” said Margaret, “it is this suspense that is bad for you both. Of course, mamma must feel your change of opinions: we can’t help that,” she continued softly; “but now the course is clear, at least to a certain point. And I think, papa, that I could get mamma to help me in planning, if you could tell me what to plan for. She has never expressed any wish in any way, and only thinks of what can’t be helped. Are we to go straight to Milton? Have you taken a house there?”

“No,” he replied, “I suppose we must go into lodgings, and look about for a house.”

“And pack up the furniture so that it can be left at the railway station, till we have met with one?”

“I suppose so. Do what you think best. Only remember, we shall have much less money to spend.”

Português → They had never had much superfluity, as Margaret knew. She felt that it was a great weight suddenly thrown upon her shoulders. Four months ago, all the decisions she needed to make were what dress she would wear for dinner, and to help Edith to draw out the lists of who should take down whom in the dinner parties at home. Nor was the household in which she lived one that called for much decision. Except in the one grand case of Captain Lennox’s offer, everything went on with the regularity of clockwork. Once a year, there was a long discussion between her aunt and Edith as to whether they should go to the Isle of Wight, abroad, or to Scotland; but at such times Margaret herself was secure of drifting, without any exertion of her own, into the quiet harbour of home. Now, since that day when Mr. Lennox came, and startled her into a decision, every day brought some question, momentous to her, and to those whom she loved, to be settled.

Her father went up after tea to sit with his wife. Margaret remained alone in the drawing-room. Suddenly she took a candle and went into her father’s study for a great atlas, and lugging it back into the drawing-room, she began to pore over the map of England. She was ready to look up brightly when her father came down stairs.

Português → “I have hit upon such a beautiful plan. Look here - in Darkshire, hardly the breadth of my finger from Milton, is Heston, which I have often heard of from people living in the north as such a pleasant little bathing-place. Now, don’t you think we could get mamma there with Dixon, while you and I go and look at houses, and get one all ready for her in Milton? She would get a breath of sea air to set her up for the winter, and be spared all the fatigue, and Dixon would enjoy taking care of her.”

“Is Dixon to go with us?” asked Mr. Hale, in a kind of helpless dismay.

“Oh, yes!” said Margaret. “Dixon quite intends it, and I don’t know what mamma would do without her.”

“But we shall have to put up with a very different way of living, I am afraid. Everything is so much dearer in a town. I doubt if Dixon can make herself comfortable. To tell you the truth, Margaret, I sometimes feel as if that woman gave herself airs.”

Português → “To be sure she does, papa,” replied Margaret; “and if she has to put up with a different style of living, we shall have to put up with her airs, which will be worse. But she really loves us all, and would be miserable to leave us, I am sure - especially in this change; so, for mamma’s sake, and for the sake of her faithfulness, I do think she must go.”

“Very well, my dear. Go on. I am resigned. How far is Heston from Milton? The breadth of one of your fingers does not give me a very clear idea of distance.”

“Well, then, I suppose it is thirty miles; that is not much!”

“Not in distance, but in - . Never mind! If you really think it will do your mother good, let it be fixed so.”

Português → This was a great step. Now Margaret could work, and act, and plan in good earnest. And now Mrs. Hale could rouse herself from her languor, and forget her real suffering in thinking of the pleasure and the delight of going to the sea-side. Her only regret was that Mr. Hale could not be with her all the fortnight she was to be there, as he had been for a whole fortnight once, when they were engaged, and she was staying with Sir John and Lady Beresford at Torquay.

Farewell.

Português → “Unwatch’d the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away;

Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air;

Português → * * * * *

Português → Till from the garden and the wild A fresh association blow And year by year the landscape grow Familiar to the stranger’s child;

As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.”

TENNYSON.

Português → The last day came; the house was full of packing-cases, which were being carted off at the front door, to the nearest railway station. Even the pretty lawn at the side of the house, was made unsightly and untidy by the straw that had been wafted upon it through the open door and windows. The rooms had a strange echoing sound in them, - and the light came harshly and strongly in through the uncurtained windows, - seeming already unfamiliar and strange. Mrs. Hale’s dressing-room was left untouched to the last; and there she and Dixon were packing up clothes, and interrupting each other every now and then to exclaim at, and turn over with fond regard, some forgotten treasure, in the shape of some relic of the children while they were yet little. They did not make much progress with their work. Down-stairs, Margaret stood calm and collected, ready to counsel or advise the men who had been called in to help the cook and Charlotte. These two last, crying between whiles, wondered how the young lady could keep up so this last day, and settled it between them that she was not likely to care much for Helstone, having been so long in London. There she stood, very pale and quiet, with her large grave eyes observing everything - up to every present circumstance however small. They could not understand how her heart was aching all the time, with a heavy pressure that no sighs could lift off or relieve, and how constant exertion for her perceptive faculties was the only way to keep herself from crying out with pain. Moreover, if she gave way, who was to act? Her father was examining papers, books, registers, what not, in the vestry with the clerk; and when he came in, there were his own books to pack up, which no one but himself could do to his satisfaction. Besides, was Margaret one to give way before strange men, or even household friends like the cook and Charlotte? Not she! But at last the four packers went into the kitchen to their tea; and Margaret moved stiffly and slowly away from the place in the hall where she had been standing so long, out through the bare echoing drawing-room, into the twilight of an early November evening. There was a filmy veil of soft dull mist obscuring, but not hiding, all objects, giving them a lilac hue, for the sun had not yet fully set; a robin was singing, - perhaps, Margaret thought, the very robin that her father had so often talked of as his winter pet, and for which he had made, with his own hands, a kind of robin-house by his study-window. The leaves were more gorgeous than ever; the first touch of frost would lay them all low on the ground. Already one or two kept constantly floating down, amber and golden in the low slanting sun-rays.

Português → Margaret went along the walk under the pear-tree wall. She had never been along it since she paced it at Henry Lennox’s side. Here, at this bed of thyme, he began to speak of what she must not think of now. Her eyes were on that late-blowing rose as she was trying to answer; and she had caught the idea of the vivid beauty of the feathery leaves of the carrots in the very middle of his last sentence. Only a fortnight ago! And all so changed! Where was he now? In London, - going through the old round; dining with the old Harley Street set, or with gayer young friends of his own. Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. He had often spoken to Margaret of these hasty walks, snatched in the intervals between study and dinner. At his best times and in his best moods had he spoken of them; and the thought of them had struck upon her fancy. Here there was no sound. The robin had gone away into the vast stillness of night. Now and then, a cottage door in the distance was opened and shut, as if to admit the tired labourer to his home; but that sounded very far away. A stealthy, creeping, cranching sound among the crisp fallen leaves of the forest, beyond the garden, seemed almost close at hand. Margaret knew it was some poacher. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. The wild adventurous freedom of their life had taken her fancy; she felt inclined to wish them success; she had no fear of them. But to-night she was afraid, she knew not why. She heard Charlotte shutting the windows, and fastening up for the night, unconscious that any one had gone out into the garden. A small branch - it might be of rotten wood, or it might be broken by force - came heavily down in the nearest part of the forest; Margaret ran, swift as Camilla, down to the window, and rapped at it with a hurried tremulousness which startled Charlotte within.

Português → “Let me in! Let me in! It is only me, Charlotte!” Her heart did not still its fluttering till she was safe in the drawing-room, with the windows fastened and bolted, and the familiar walls hemming her round, and shutting her in. She had sate down upon a packing-case; cheerless, chill was the dreary and dismantled room - no fire, nor other light, but Charlotte’s long unsnuffed candle. Charlotte looked at Margaret with surprise; and Margaret, feeling it rather than seeing it, rose up.

“I was afraid you were shutting me out altogether, Charlotte,” said she, half-smiling. “And then you would never have heard me in the kitchen, and the doors into the lane and churchyard are locked long ago.”

“Oh, miss, I should have been sure to have missed you soon. The men would have wanted you to tell them how to go on. And I have put tea in master’s study, as being the most comfortable room, so to speak.”

Português → “Thank you, Charlotte. You are a kind girl. I shall be sorry to leave you. You must try and write to me, if I can ever give you any little help or good advice. I shall always be glad to get a letter from Helstone, you know. I shall be sure and send you my address when I know it.”

The study was all ready for tea. There was a good blazing fire, and unlighted candles on the table. Margaret sat down on the rug, partly to warm herself, for the dampness of the evening hung about her dress, and over-fatigue had made her chilly. She kept herself balanced by clasping her hands together round her knees; her head dropped a little towards her chest; the attitude was one of despondency, whatever her frame of mind might be. But when she heard her father’s step on the gravel outside, she started up, and hastily shaking her heavy black hair back, and wiping a few tears away that had come on her cheeks she knew not how, she went out to open the door for him. He showed far more depression than she did. She could hardly get him to talk, although she tried to speak on subjects that would interest him, at the cost of an effort every time which she thought would be her last.

Português → “Have you been a very long walk to-day?” asked she, on seeing his refusal to touch food of any kind.

“As far as Fordham Beeches. I went to see Widow Maltby; she is sadly grieved at not having wished you good-bye. She says little Susan has kept watch down the lane for days past. - Nay, Margaret, what is the matter, dear?” The thought of the little child watching for her, and continually disappointed - from no forgetfulness on her part, but from sheer inability to leave home - was the last drop in poor Margaret’s cup, and she was sobbing away as if her heart would break. Mr. Hale was distressingly perplexed. He rose, and walked nervously up and down the room. Margaret tried to check herself, but would not speak until she could do so with firmness. She heard him talking, as if to himself.

“I cannot bear it. I cannot bear to see the sufferings of others. I think I could go through my own with patience. Oh, is there no going back?”

Português → “No, father,” said Margaret, looking straight at him, and speaking low and steadily. “It is bad to believe you in error. It would be infinitely worse to have known you a hypocrite.” She dropped her voice at the last few words, as if entertaining the idea of hypocrisy for a moment in connection with her father savoured of irreverence.

“Besides,” she went on, “it is only that I am tired to-night; don’t think that I am suffering from what you have done, dear papa. We can’t either of us talk about it to-night, I believe,” said she, finding that tears and sobs would come in spite of herself. “I had better go and take mamma up this cup of tea. She had hers very early, when I was too busy to go to her, and I am sure she will be glad of another now.”

Português → Railroad time inexorably wrenched them away from lovely, beloved Helstone, the next morning. They were gone; they had seen the last of the long low parsonage home, half-covered with China-roses and pyracanthus - more homelike than ever in the morning sun that glittered on its windows, each belonging to some well-loved room. Almost before they had settled themselves into the car, sent from Southampton to fetch them to the station, they were gone away to return no more. A sting at Margaret’s heart made her strive to look out to catch the last glimpse of the old church tower at the turn where she knew it might be seen above a wave of the forest trees; but her father remembered this too, and she silently acknowledged his greater right to the one window from which it could be seen. She leant back and shut her eyes, and the tears welled forth, and hung glittering for an instant on the shadowing eyelashes before rolling slowly down her cheeks, and dropping, unheeded, on her dress.

They were to stop in London all night at some quiet hotel. Poor Mrs. Hale had cried in her way nearly all day long; and Dixon showed her sorrow by extreme crossness, and a continual irritable attempt to keep her petticoats from even touching the unconscious Mr. Hale, whom she regarded as the origin of all this suffering.

Português → They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. It was long since Mrs. Hale had been in London; and she roused up, almost like a child, to look about her at the different streets, and to gaze after and exclaim at the shops and carriages, -

“Oh, there’s Harrison’s, where I bought so many of my wedding things. Dear! how altered! They’ve got immense plate-glass windows, larger than Crawford’s in Southampton. Oh, and there, I declare - no, it is not - yes, it is - Margaret, we have just passed Mr. Henry Lennox. Where can he be going, among all these shops?”

Português → Margaret started forwards, and as quickly fell back, half-smiling at herself for the sudden motion. They were a hundred yards away by this time; but he seemed like a relic of Helstone - he was associated with a bright morning, an eventful day, and she should have liked to have seen him, without his seeing her, - without the chance of their speaking.

Português → The evening, without employment, passed in a room high up in an hotel, was long and heavy. Mr. Hale went out to his bookseller’s, and to call on a friend or two. Every one they saw, either in the house or out in the streets, appeared hurrying to some appointment, expected by, or expecting somebody. They alone seemed strange and friendless, and desolate. Yet within a mile, Margaret knew of house after house, where she for her own sake, and her mother for her aunt Shaw’s, would be welcomed, if they came in gladness, or even in peace of mind. If they came sorrowing, and wanting sympathy in a complicated trouble like the present, then they would be felt as a shadow in all these houses of intimate acquaintances, not friends. London life is too whirling and full to admit of even an hour of that deep silence of feeling which the friends of Job showed, when “they sat with him on the ground seven days and seven nights, and none spake a word unto him; for they saw that his grief was very great.”

New Scenes and Faces.

Português → “Mist clogs the sunshine, Smoky dwarf houses Hem me round everywhere.”

MATTHEW ARNOLD.

The next afternoon, about twenty miles from Milton-Northern, they entered on the little branch railway that led to Heston. Heston itself was one long straggling street, running parallel to the seashore. It had a character of its own, as different from the little bathing-places in the south of England as they again from those of the continent. To use a Scotch word, everything looked more “purpose-like.” The country carts had more iron, and less wood and leather about the horse-gear; the people in the streets, although on pleasure bent, had yet a busy mind. The colours looked grayer - more enduring, not so gay and pretty. There were no smock-frocks, even among the country-folk; they retarded motion, and were apt to catch on machinery, and so the habit of wearing them had died out. In such towns in the south of England, Margaret had seen the shopmen, when not employed in their business, lounging a little at their doors, enjoying the fresh air, and the look up and down the street. Here, if they had any leisure from customers, they made themselves business in the shop - even, Margaret fancied, to the unnecessary unrolling and re-rolling of ribbons. All these differences struck upon her mind, as she and her mother went out next morning to look for lodgings.

Português → Their two nights at hotels had cost more than Mr. Hale had anticipated, and they were glad to take the first clean, cheerful rooms they met with that were at liberty to receive them. There, for the first time for many days, did Margaret feel at rest. There was a dreaminess in the rest, too, which made it still more perfect and luxurious to repose in. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future.

Português → But the future must be met, however stern and iron it be. One evening it was arranged that Margaret and her father should go the next day to Milton-Northern, and look out for a house. Mr. Hale had received several letters from Mr. Bell, and one or two from Mr. Thornton, and he was anxious to ascertain at once a good many particulars respecting his position and chances of success there, which he could only do by an interview with the latter gentleman. Margaret knew that they ought to be removing; but she had a repugnance to the idea of a manufacturing town, and believed that her mother was receiving benefit from Heston air, so she would willingly have deferred the expedition to Milton.

Português → For several miles before they reached Milton, they saw a deep lead-coloured cloud hanging over the horizon in the direction in which it lay. It was all the darker from contrast with the pale gray-blue of the wintry sky; for in Heston there had been the earliest signs of frost. Nearer to the town, the air had a faint taste and smell of smoke; perhaps, after all, more a loss of the fragrance of grass and herbage than any positive taste or smell. Quick they were whirled over long, straight, hopeless streets of regularly-built houses, all small and of brick. Here and there a great oblong many-windowed factory stood up, like a hen among her chickens, puffing out black “unparliamentary” smoke, and sufficiently accounting for the cloud which Margaret had taken to foretell rain. As they drove through the larger and wider streets, from the station to the hotel, they had to stop constantly; great loaded lurries blocked up the not over-wide thoroughfares. Margaret had now and then been into the city in her drives with her aunt. But there the heavy lumbering vehicles seemed various in their purposes and intent; here every van, every waggon and truck, bore cotton, either in the raw shape in bags, or the woven shape in bales of calico. People thronged the footpaths, most of them well-dressed as regarded the material, but with a slovenly looseness which struck Margaret as different from the shabby, threadbare smartness of a similar class in London.

Português → “New Street,” said Mr. Hale. “This, I believe, is the principal street in Milton. Bell has often spoken to me about it. It was the opening of this street from a lane into a great thoroughfare, thirty years ago, which has caused his property to rise so much in value. Mr. Thornton’s mill must be somewhere not very far off, for he is Mr. Bell’s tenant. But I fancy he dates from his warehouse.”

“Where is our hotel, papa?”

“Close to the end of this street, I believe. Shall we have lunch before or after we have looked at the houses we marked in the Milton Times?”

“Oh, let us get our work done first.”

“Very well. Then I will only see if there is any note or letter for me from Mr. Thornton, who said he would let me know anything he might hear about these houses, and then we will set off. We will keep the cab; it will be safer than losing ourselves, and being too late for the train this afternoon.”

Português → There were no letters awaiting him. They set out on their house-hunting. Thirty pounds a-year was all they could afford to give, but in Hampshire they could have met with a roomy house and pleasant garden for the money. Here, even the necessary accommodation of two sitting-rooms and four bed-rooms seemed unattainable. They went through their list, rejecting each as they visited it. They then looked at each other in dismay.

Português → “We must go back to the second, I think. That one, - in Crampton, don’t they call the suburb? There were three sitting-rooms; don’t you remember how we laughed at the number compared with the three bed-rooms? But I have planned it all. The front room down-stairs is to be your study and our dining-room (poor papa!), for you know, we settled mamma is to have as cheerful a sitting-room as we can get; and that front room up-stairs, with the atrocious blue and pink paper and heavy cornice, had really a pretty view over the plain, with a great bend of river, or canal, or whatever it is, down below. Then I could have the little bed-room behind, in that projection at the head of the first flight of stairs over the kitchen, you know - and you and mamma the room behind the drawing-room, and that closet in the roof will make you a splendid dressing-room.”

“But Dixon, and the girl we are to have to help?”

Português → “Oh, wait a minute. I am overpowered by the discovery of my own genius for management. Dixon is to have - let me see, I had it once - the back sitting-room. I think she will like that. She grumbles so much about the stairs at Heston; and the girl is to have that sloping attic over your room and mamma’s. Won’t that do?”

“I dare say it will. But the papers. What taste! And the over-loading such a house with colour and such heavy cornices!”

“Never mind, papa! Surely you can charm the landlord into re-papering one or two of the rooms - the drawing-room and your bed-room - for mamma will come most in contact with them; and your book-shelves will hide a great deal of that gaudy pattern in the dining-room.”

“Then you think it the best? If so, I had better go at once and call on this Mr. Donkin, to whom the advertisement refers me. I will take you back to the hotel, where you can order lunch, and rest, and by the time it is ready, I shall be with you. I hope I shall be able to get new papers.”

Português → Margaret hoped so too, though she said nothing. She had never come fairly in contact with the taste that loves ornament, however bad, more than the plainness and simplicity which are of themselves the framework of elegance.

Her father took her through the entrance of the hotel, and leaving her at the foot of the staircase, went to the address of the landlord of the house they had fixed upon. Just as Margaret had her hand on the door of their sitting-room, she was followed by a quick-stepping waiter:

“I beg your pardon, ma’am. The gentleman was gone so quickly, I had no time to tell him. Mr. Thornton called almost directly after you left; and as I understood, from what the gentleman said, you would be back in an hour, I told him so, and he came again about five minutes ago, and said he would wait for Mr. Hale. He is in your room now, ma’am.”

“Thank you. My father will return soon, and then you can tell him.”

Português → Margaret opened the door and went in with the straight, fearless, dignified presence habitual to her. She felt no awkwardness; she had too much the habits of society for that. Here was a person come on business to her father; and, as he was one who had shown himself obliging, she was disposed to treat him with a full measure of civility. Mr. Thornton was a good deal more surprised and discomfited than she. Instead of a quiet, middle-aged clergyman, a young lady came forward with frank dignity, - a young lady of a different type to most of those he was in the habit of seeing. Her dress was very plain: a close straw bonnet of the best material and shape, trimmed with white ribbon; a large Indian shawl, which hung about her in long heavy folds, and which she wore as an empress wears her drapery. He did not understand who she was, as he caught the simple, straight, unabashed look, which showed that his being there was of no concern to the beautiful countenance, and called up no flush of surprise to the pale ivory of the complexion. He had heard that Mr. Hale had a daughter, but he had imagined that she was a little girl.

“Mr. Thornton, I believe!” said Margaret, after a half-instant’s pause, during which his unready words would not come. “Will you sit down. My father brought me to the door not a minute ago, but unfortunately he was not told that you were here, and he has gone away on some business. But he will come back almost directly. I am sorry you have had the trouble of calling twice.”

Português → Mr. Thornton was in habits of authority himself, but she seemed to assume some kind of rule over him at once. He had been getting impatient at the loss of his time on a market-day, the moment before she appeared, yet now he calmly took a seat at her bidding.

“Do you know where it is that Mr. Hale has gone to? Perhaps I might be able to find him.”

“He has gone to a Mr. Donkin in Canute Street. He is the landlord of the house my father wishes to take in Crampton.”

Mr. Thornton knew the house. He had seen the advertisement, and been to look at it, in compliance with a request of Mr. Bell’s that he would assist Mr. Hale to the best of his power: and also instigated by his own interest in the case of a clergyman who had given up his living under circumstances such as those of Mr. Hale. Mr. Thornton had thought that the house in Crampton was really just the thing; but now that he saw Margaret, with her superb ways of moving and looking, he began to feel ashamed of having imagined that it would do very well for the Hales, in spite of a certain vulgarity in it which had struck him at the time of his looking it over.

Português → Margaret could not help her looks; but the short curled upper lip, the round, massive up-turned chin, the manner of carrying her head, her movements, full of a soft feminine defiance, always gave strangers the impression of haughtiness. She was tired now, and would much rather have remained silent, and taken the rest her father had planned for her; but, of course, she owed to herself to be a gentlewoman, and to speak courteously from time to time to this stranger; not over-brushed, nor over-polished, it must be confessed, after his rough encounter with Milton streets and crowds. She wished that he would go, as he had once spoken of doing, instead of sitting there, answering with curt sentences all the remarks she made. She had taken off her shawl, and hung it over the back of her chair. She sat facing him and facing the light; her full beauty met his eye; her round white flexile throat rising out of the full, yet lithe figure; her lips moving so slightly as she spoke, not breaking the cold serene look of her face with any variation from the one lovely haughty curve; her eyes, with their soft gloom, meeting his with quiet maiden freedom. He almost said to himself that he did not like her, before their conversation ended; he tried so to compensate himself for the mortified feeling, that while he looked upon her with an admiration he could not repress, she looked at him with proud indifference, taking him, he thought, for what, in his irritation, he told himself he was - a great rough fellow, with not a grace or a refinement about him. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness.

Português → Just as Margaret had exhausted her last subject of conversation - and yet conversation that could hardly be called which consisted of so few and such short speeches - her father came in, and with his pleasant gentlemanly courteousness of apology, reinstated his name and family in Mr. Thornton’s good opinion.

Mr. Hale and his visitor had a good deal to say respecting their mutual friend, Mr. Bell; and Margaret, glad that her part of entertaining the visitor was over, went to the window to try and make herself more familiar with the strange aspect of the street. She got so much absorbed in watching what was going on outside that she hardly heard her father when he spoke to her, and he had to repeat what he said:

“Margaret! the landlord will persist in admiring that hideous paper, and I am afraid we must let it remain.”

“Oh dear! I am sorry!” she replied, and began to turn over in her mind the possibility of hiding part of it, at least, by some of her sketches, but gave up the idea at last, as likely only to make bad worse. Her father, meanwhile, with his kindly country hospitality, was pressing Mr. Thornton to stay to luncheon with them. It would have been very inconvenient to him to do so, yet he felt that he should have yielded, if Margaret by word or look had seconded her father’s invitation; he was glad she did not, and yet he was irritated at her for not doing so. She gave him a low, grave bow when he left, and he felt more awkward and self-conscious in every limb than he had ever done in his life before.

Português → “Well, Margaret, now to luncheon as fast as we can. Have you ordered it?”

“No, papa; that man was here when I came home, and I have never had an opportunity.”

“Then we must take anything we can get. He must have been waiting a long time I’m afraid.”

“It seemed exceedingly long to me. I was just at the last gasp when you came in. He never went on with any subject, but gave little, short, abrupt answers.”

“Very much to the point though, I should think. He is a clear-headed fellow. He said (did you hear?) that Crampton is on gravelly soil, and by far the most healthy suburb in the neighbourhood of Milton.”

When they returned to Heston, there was the day’s account to be given to Mrs. Hale, who was full of questions, which they answered in the intervals of tea-drinking.

“And what is your correspondent, Mr. Thornton, like?”

“Ask Margaret,” said her husband. “She and he had a long attempt at conversation, while I was away speaking to the landlord.”

Português → “Oh! I hardly know what he is like,” said Margaret, lazily; too tired to tax her powers of description much. And then rousing herself, she said, “He is a tall, broad-shouldered man, about - how old, papa?”

“I should guess about thirty.”

“About thirty - with a face that is neither exactly plain, nor yet handsome, nothing remarkable - not quite a gentleman; but that was hardly to be expected.”

“Not vulgar or common though,” put in her father, rather jealous of any disparagement of the sole friend he had in Milton.

“Oh, no!” said Margaret. “With such an expression of resolution and power, no face, however plain in feature, could be either vulgar or common. I should not like to have to bargain with him; he looks very inflexible. Altogether a man who seems made for his niche, mamma; sagacious, and strong, as becomes a great tradesman.”

“Don’t call the Milton manufacturers tradesmen, Margaret,” said her father. “They are very different.”

Português → “Are they? I apply the word to all who have something tangible to sell; but if you think the term is not correct, papa, I won’t use it. But, oh mamma! speaking of vulgarity and commonness, you must prepare yourself for our drawing-room paper. Pink and blue roses, with yellow leaves! And such a heavy cornice round the room!”

But when they removed to their new house in Milton, the obnoxious papers were gone. The landlord received their thanks very composedly; and let them think, if they liked, that he had relented from his expressed determination not to repaper. There was no particular need to tell them, that what he did not care to do for a Reverend Mr. Hale, unknown in Milton, he was only too glad to do at the one short sharp remonstrance of Mr. Thornton, the wealthy manufacturer.

Home Sickness.

Português → “And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.”

It needed the pretty light papering of the rooms to reconcile them to Milton. It needed more - more that could not be had. The thick yellow November fogs had come on; and the view of the plain in the valley, made by the sweeping bend of the river, was all shut out when Mrs. Hale arrived at her new home.

Margaret and Dixon had been at work two days, unpacking and arranging, but everything inside the house still looked in disorder; and outside a thick fog crept up to the very windows, and was driven in to every open door in choking white wreaths of unwholsome mist.

“Oh, Margaret! are we to live here?” asked Mrs. Hale in blank dismay.

Margaret’s heart echoed the dreariness of the tone in which this question was put. She could scarcely command herself enough to say, “Oh, the fogs in London are sometimes far worse!”

“But then you knew that London itself, and friends lay behind it. Here - well! we are desolate. Oh Dixon, what a place this is!”

Português → “Indeed, ma’am, I’m sure it will be your death before long, and then I know who’ll - stay! Miss Hale, that’s far too heavy for you to lift.”

“Not at all, thank you, Dixon,” replied Margaret coldly. “The best thing we can do for mamma is to get her room quite ready for her to go to bed, while I go and bring her a cup of coffee.”

Mr. Hale was equally out of spirits, and equally came upon Margaret for sympathy.

“Margaret, I do believe this is an unhealthy place. Only suppose that your mother’s health or yours should suffer. I wish I had gone into some country place in Wales; this is really terrible,” said he, going up to the window.

Português → There was no comfort to be given. They were settled in Milton, and must endure smoke and fogs for a season; indeed, all other life seemed shut out from them by as thick a fog of circumstance. Only the day before, Mr. Hale had been reckoning up with dismay how much their removal and fortnight at Heston had cost, and he found it had absorbed nearly all his little stock of ready money. No! here they were, and here they must remain.

Português → At night when Margaret realised this, she felt inclined to sit down in a stupor of despair. The heavy smoky air hung about her bedroom, which occupied the long narrow projection at the back of the house. The window, placed at the side of the oblong, looked at the blank wall of a similar projection, not above ten feet distant. It loomed through the fog like a great barrier to hope. Inside the room everything was in confusion. All their efforts had been directed to make her mother’s room comfortable. Margaret sat down on a box, the direction card upon which struck her as having been written at Helstone - beautiful, beloved Helstone! She lost herself in dismal thought: but at last she determined to take her mind away from the present; and suddenly remembered that she had a letter from Edith which she had only half read in the bustle of the morning. It was to tell of their arrival at Corfu; their voyage along the Mediterranean - their music, and dancing on board ship; the gay new life opening upon her; her house with its trellised balcony, and its views over white cliffs and deep blue sea.

Português → Edith wrote fluently and well, if not graphically. She could not only seize the salient and characteristic points of a scene, but she could enumerate enough of indiscriminate particular for Margaret to make it out for herself. Captain Lennox and another lately married officer shared a villa, high up on the beautiful precipitous rocks overhanging the sea. Their days, late as it was in the year, seemed spent in boating or land-picnics; all out-of-doors, pleasure-seeking and glad, Edith’s life seemed like the deep vault of blue sky above her, free - utterly free from fleck or cloud. Her husband had to attend drill, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy the new and popular tunes out of the most recent English music, for the benefit of the bandmaster; those seemed their most severe and arduous duties. She expressed an affectionate hope that, if the regiment stopped another year at Corfu, Margaret might come out and pay her a long visit. She asked Margaret if she remembered the day twelve-month on which she, Edith, wrote - how it rained all day long in Harley Street; and how she would not put on her new gown to go to a stupid dinner, and get it all wet and splashed in going to the carriage; and how at that very dinner they had first met Captain Lennox.

Português → Yes! Margaret remembered it well. Edith and Mrs. Shaw had gone to dinner. Margaret had joined the party in the evening. The recollection of the plentiful luxury of all arrangements, the stately handsomeness of the furniture, the size of the house, the peaceful, untroubled ease of the visitors - all came vividly before her, in strange contrast to the present time. The smooth sea of that old life closed up, without a mark left to tell where they had all been. The habitual dinners, the calls, the dancing evenings, were all going on, going on for ever, though her Aunt Shaw and Edith were no longer there; and she, of course, was even less missed. She doubted if any one of that old set ever thought of her, except Henry Lennox. He too, she knew, would strive to forget her, because of the pain she had caused him. She had heard him often boast of his power of putting any disagreeable thought far away from him. Then she penetrated farther into what might have been. If she had cared for him as a lover, and had accepted him, and this change in her father’s opinions and consequent station had taken place, she could not doubt but that it would have been impatiently received by Mr. Lennox. It was a bitter mortification to her in one sense; but she could bear it patiently, because she knew her father’s purity of purpose, and that strengthened her to endure his errors, grave and serious though in her estimation they were. But the fact of the world esteeming her father degraded, in its rough wholesale judgment, would have oppressed and irritated Mr. Lennox. As she realised what might have been, she grew to be thankful for what was. They were at the lowest now; they could not be worse. Edith’s astonishment and her Aunt Shaw’s dismay would have to be met bravely, when their letters came. So Margaret rose up and began slowly to undress herself, feeling the full luxury of acting leisurely, late as it was, after all the past hurry of the day. She fell asleep, hoping for some brightness, either internal or external. But if she had known how long it would be before the brightness came, her heart would have sunk low down. The time of the year was most unpropitious to health as well as to spirits. Her mother caught a severe cold, and Dixon herself was evidently not well, although Margaret could not insult her more than by trying to save her, or by taking any care of her. They could hear of no girl to assist her; all were at work in the factories; at least, those who applied were well scolded by Dixon, for thinking that such as they could ever be trusted to work in a gentleman’s house. So they had to keep a charwoman in almost constant employ. Margaret longed to send for Charlotte; but besides the objection of her being a better servant than they now could afford to keep, the distance was too great.

Português → Mr. Hale met with several pupils, recommended to him by Mr. Bell, or by the more immediate influence of Mr. Thornton. They were mostly of the age when many boys would be still at school, but, according to the prevalent, and, apparently well-founded notions of Milton, to make a lad into a good tradesman he must be caught young, and acclimated to the life of the mill, or office, or warehouse. If he were sent to even the Scotch Universities, he came back unsettled for commercial pursuits: how much more so if he went to Oxford or Cambridge, where he could not be entered till he was eighteen? So most of the manufacturers placed their sons in situations at from fourteen or fifteen years of age, unsparingly cutting away all off-shoots in the direction of literature or high mental cultivation, in hopes of throwing the whole strength and vigour of the plant into commerce. Still there were some wiser parents; and some who had sense enough to perceive their own deficiencies, and strive to remedy them. Nay, there were a few no longer youths, but men in the prime of life, who had the stern wisdom to acknowledge their own ignorance, and to learn late what they should have learnt early. Mr. Thornton was perhaps the oldest of Mr. Hale’s pupils. He was certainly the favourite. Mr. Hale got into the habit of quoting his opinions so frequently, and with such regard, that it became a little domestic joke to wonder what time, during the hour appointed for instruction, could be given to absolute learning, so much of it appeared to have been spent in conversation.

Português → Margaret rather encouraged this light, merry way of viewing her father’s acquaintance with Mr. Thornton, because she felt that her mother was inclined to look upon this new friendship of her husband’s with jealous eyes. As long as his time had been solely occupied with his books and his parishioners, as at Helstone, she had appeared to care little whether she saw much of him or not; but now that he looked eagerly forward to each renewal of his intercourse with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were slighting her companionship for the first time. Mr. Hale’s over-praise had the usual effect of over-praise upon his auditors; they were a little inclined to rebel against Aristides being always called the Just.

Português → After a quiet life in a country parsonage for more than twenty years, there was something dazzling to Mr. Hale in the energy which conquered immense difficulties with ease; the power of the machinery of Milton, the power of the men of Milton, impressed him with a sense of grandeur, which he yielded to without caring to inquire into the details of its exercise. But Margaret went less abroad, among machinery and men; saw less of power in its public effect, and, as it happened, she was thrown with one or two of those who, in all measures affecting masses of people, must be acute sufferers for the good of many. The question always is, has everything been done to make the sufferings of these exceptions as small as possible? or, in the triumph of the crowded procession, have the helpless been trampled on, instead of being gently lifted aside out of the roadway of the conqueror, whom they have no power to accompany on his march?

Português → It fell to Margaret’s share to have to look out for a servant to assist Dixon, who had at first undertaken to find just the person she wanted to do all the rough work of the house. But Dixon’s ideas of helpful girls were founded on the recollection of tidy elder scholars at Helstone school, who were only too proud to be allowed to come to the parsonage on a busy day, and treated Mrs. Dixon with all the respect, and a good deal more of fright, which they paid to Mr. and Mrs. Hale. Dixon was not unconscious of this awed reverence which was given to her; nor did she dislike it: it flattered her much as Louis the Fourteenth was flattered by his courtiers shading their eyes from the dazzling light of his presence. But nothing short of her faithful love for Mrs. Hale could have made her endure the rough independent way in which all the Milton girls, who made application for the servant’s place, replied to her inquiries respecting their qualifications. They even went the length of questioning her back again; having doubts and fears of their own, as to the solvency of a family who lived in a house of thirty pounds a-year, and yet gave themselves airs, and kept two servants, one of them so very high and mighty. Mr. Hale was no longer looked upon as Vicar of Helstone, but as a man who only spent at a certain rate. Margaret was weary and impatient of the accounts which Dixon perpetually brought to Mrs. Hale of the behaviour of these would-be servants. Not but what Margaret was repelled by the rough uncourteous manners of these people; not but what she shrunk with fastidious pride from their hail-fellow accost, and severely resented their unconcealed curiosity as to the means and position of any family who lived in Milton, and yet were not engaged in trade of some kind. But the more Margaret felt impertinence, the more likely she was to be silent on the subject; and, at any rate, if she took upon herself to make inquiry for a servant, she could spare her mother the recital of all her disappointments and fancied or real insults.

Versão em Português B1

1. “apresse-se para o Casamento.”

2. Rosas e Espinhos.

3. “quanto Maior a Pressa, Menor o Progresso.”

4. Dúvidas e Dificuldades.

5. Decisão.

6. Despedida.

7. Novos Cenários e Rostos.

8. Saudade de Casa.

Contents

“apresse-se para o Casamento.”

English → Casada e cortejada, e tudo o mais.

“Edith!” disse Margaret suavemente. “Edith!”

English → Mas Margaret estava parcialmente certa: Edith havia adormecido. Estava enroscada no sofá da sala de estar dos fundos, na Harley Street, muito bonita em seu vestido de musselina branca e fitas azuis. Se Titânia estivesse vestida assim e dormindo sobre um sofá vermelho em uma sala dos fundos, poderiam confundi-la com Edith. Margaret notou de novo a beleza da prima. Tinham crescido juntas, e todos sempre elogiavam a beleza de Edith, menos Margaret. Mas agora Margaret pensava nisso com intensidade, pois em breve esperava perder a companheira. Tinham conversado sobre vestidos de noiva, o casamento, o Capitão Lennox e o que ele havia contado a Edith sobre seu futuro em Corfu, onde ficava o regimento dele. Também haviam falado de como seria difícil manter um piano afinado, o que Edith considerava um dos piores problemas que poderia enfrentar no casamento, e sobre os vestidos que precisaria para as visitas à Escócia depois da cerimônia. Mas suas vozes haviam se tornado cada vez mais baixas e sonolentas. Passados alguns minutos, Margaret viu que Edith se enrolara numa suave bola de musselina, fitas e cachos, e adormecera num tranquilo cochilo pós-jantar.

English → Margaret quase começara a contar à prima seus próprios planos e esperanças para a vida no presbitério do interior, onde viviam seu pai e sua mãe e onde sempre passara suas férias mais felizes. Nos últimos dez anos, porém, a casa da tia Shaw fora considerada seu lar. Como não havia ninguém ouvindo, ela continuou pensando na mudança em silêncio. Era um pensamento feliz, embora sentisse tristeza por deixar sua terna tia e querida prima por um tempo desconhecido. Imaginava como seria maravilhoso ser a única filha no presbitério de Helstone. Enquanto isso, pedaços de conversa da sala ao lado chegavam a seus ouvidos. A tia Shaw conversava com cinco ou seis senhoras que tinham jantado ali, enquanto os maridos delas permaneciam na sala de jantar. Eram visitantes assíduas, pessoas que a Sra. Shaw chamava de amigas por jantarem juntas com frequência e poderem visitar-se facilmente antes do almoço quando necessário. Essas senhoras e seus maridos haviam sido convidados para um jantar de despedida em honra do próximo casamento de Edith. Edith não gostara muito do plano, pois o Capitão Lennox era esperado num trem tardio naquela noite. Mas era mimada, fácil de contentar e pouco decidida, de modo que, quando a mãe encomendou pratos especiais da estação para o jantar, ela cedeu. Apenas recostou-se na cadeira, beliscou a comida e ficou séria e distraída. À sua volta, todos apreciavam as piadas do Sr. Grey. Ele sempre se sentava na ponta da mesa nos jantares da Sra. Shaw e pedia a Edith que tocasse na sala de estar. Naquela noite estava especialmente animado, e os cavalheiros ficaram no andar de baixo mais tempo que de costume. Ainda bem, a julgar pelo que Margaret ouviu.

English → “Eu mesma sofri demais; não que não tenha sido muito feliz com o pobre e querido General, mas a diferença de idade é um problema, e estava decidida a que Edith não a enfrentasse. Claro, eu sabia, sem qualquer parcialidade de mãe, que a querida menina provavelmente se casaria cedo. Eu costumava dizer que tinha certeza de que ela se casaria antes dos dezenove anos. Tinha uma verdadeira certeza de que o Capitão Lennox - ” Aqui a voz baixou a um sussurro, mas Margaret conseguia facilmente adivinhar o resto. A história de amor de Edith havia transcorrido tranquilamente. A Sra. Shaw aceitara o que chamava de seu pressentimento e chegara mesmo a incentivar o casamento, embora fosse menos do que muitos esperavam para Edith, jovem e bonita herdeira. Mas a Sra. Shaw dizia que sua filha única deveria casar por amor, e suspirava profundamente, como se o amor não tivesse importado quando ela própria se casara. Ela apreciava o romance do noivado ainda mais do que a própria Edith. Edith estava verdadeiramente apaixonada, claro, mas ainda assim teria preferido uma bela casa em Belgravia à vida romântica que o Capitão Lennox descrevia em Corfu. As mesmas coisas que deixavam Margaret entusiasmada faziam Edith fingir arrepios e tremores. Em parte, gostava de ser convencida pelo namorado, e em parte realmente detestava uma vida que lhe parecia rude e improvisada. Ainda assim, se outro homem lhe oferecesse uma grande casa, um vasto domínio e um título, ela teria permanecido com o Capitão Lennox enquanto essa escolha durasse. Depois, muito provavelmente lamentaria que ele não pudesse lhe dar tudo o que ela queria. Nisso, era parecida com a mãe, que deliberadamente se casara com o General Shaw sem sentimento mais caloroso que o respeito por seu caráter e posição, e que ainda assim se queixava baixinho de ter sido unida a um homem que não conseguia amar.

English → “Não poupei despesas com o enxoval dela,” foram as palavras seguintes que Margaret ouviu. “Ela tem todos os lindos xales e echarpes indianos que o General me deu, mas eu nunca mais os usarei.”

“Ela é uma moça de sorte,” disse outra voz. Margaret reconheceu ser a Sra. Gibson, especialmente interessada porque uma de suas filhas se casara poucas semanas antes. “Helen queria muito um xale indiano, mas quando vi o preço alto, precisei recusar. Ela ficará com inveja ao saber que Edith tem xales indianos. De que tipo são? De Délhi, com aquelas lindas bordas pequenas?”

Margaret ouviu de novo a voz da tia, mas desta vez soava como se ela tivesse se erguido da posição semirrecostada e estivesse olhando para a sala de estar mais escura dos fundos. “Edith! Edith!” exclamou, e depois recaiu como se o esforço a tivesse cansado. Margaret adiantou-se.

English → “Edith está dormindo, tia Shaw. Posso fazer alguma coisa?”

Todas as senhoras disseram “Pobre criança!” ao ouvir essa triste notícia sobre Edith. Então o cãozinho de colo nos braços da Sra. Shaw começou a latir, como se também sentisse a pena que pairava na sala.

“Quieta, Tiny! Menina levada! Você vai acordar sua dona. Eu só queria pedir a Edith que dissesse a Newton para trazer os xales. Talvez você possa ir, querida Margaret?”

English → Margaret subiu até o antigo quarto das crianças no topo da casa. Newton estava ocupada preparando uma renda para o casamento. Enquanto Newton ia buscar os xales, resmungando de aborrecimento, Margaret olhou ao redor do quarto. Era o primeiro aposento daquela casa que ela conhecera nove anos antes, quando fora trazida da floresta para viver, brincar e estudar com a prima Edith. Lembrava-se do quarto de crianças escuro de Londres, com sua ama rígida, que se importava muito com mãos limpas e roupas rasgadas. Lembrava-se de seu primeiro chá ali, longe do pai e da tia, que comiam em algum lugar lá embaixo. Para a criança, parecia que eles viviam bem debaixo da terra, a menos que estivesse bem alto no céu. Antes de vir para a Harley Street, o quarto de vestir de sua mãe fora seu quarto de infância, e no presbitério do interior ela sempre comera com os pais. A Margaret de dezoito anos lembrava-se claramente de como a criança de nove anos chorara com tamanha tristeza naquela primeira noite, escondendo o rosto sob as cobertas. A ama lhe dissera para não chorar, pois incomodaria a Srta. Edith. Então ela chorou mais baixinho, até que sua bela tia subiu com o Sr. Hale para mostrar-lhe a filha adormecida. Foi então que a pequena Margaret parou de chorar e tentou ficar imóvel como se dormisse. Não queria perturbar o pai e tinha vergonha de sua tristeza depois de todas as esperanças, planos e preparativos feitos em casa antes que pudesse vir para Londres.

English → Agora ela amava o velho quarto das crianças, mesmo vazio e despido. Olhou ao redor com um pesar triste, quase felino, pensando que precisava deixá-lo para sempre em três dias.

“Ah, Newton,” disse ela, “acho que todas ficaremos com pena de deixar este querido quarto antigo.”

“De fato, senhorita, eu não vou sentir. Meus olhos não estão tão bons quanto antes, e a luz aqui é tão fraca que só consigo remendar renda perto da janela. E há sempre uma corrente de ar terrível ali, o bastante para dar uma gripe mortal.”

“Bem, ouso dizer que você terá boa luz e bastante calor em Nápoles. Deve fazer o máximo de cerzido que puder até lá. Obrigada, Newton, eu levo os xales - você está ocupada.”

English → Assim, Margaret desceu carregando os xales, respirando seu perfume especiado do Oriente. A tia pediu que ela ficasse como modelo para mostrá-los, já que Edith ainda dormia. A figura alta e graciosa de Margaret, no vestido de seda preta que usava de luto, realçava as longas e belas dobras dos ricos xales, que teriam sido demais para Edith. Margaret ficou quieta debaixo do lustre enquanto a tia arranjava os xales. De vez em quando, ao ser virada, via seu reflexo no espelho sobre a lareira e sorria para a própria imagem. Parecia uma princesa vestida daquele jeito, tão diferente de suas roupas comuns. Tocava os xales suavemente e apreciava sua textura macia e cores vivas. Gostava de estar tão suntuosamente vestida, como uma criança satisfeita. Então a porta se abriu, e anunciaram o Sr. Henry Lennox. Algumas senhoras recuaram um pouco, quase constrangidas com seu interesse por roupas. A Sra. Shaw cumprimentou o recém-chegado, enquanto Margaret permanecia imóvel, ainda achando que talvez fosse necessária para segurar os xales. Olhou para o Sr. Lennox com um brilho de diversão nos olhos, certa de que ele entenderia como a situação era engraçada.

English → Sua tia estava tão ocupada perguntando ao Sr. Henry Lennox sobre o irmão, o noivo, sobre a irmã, a dama de honra que viria com o Capitão da Escócia, e sobre outros membros da família Lennox, que Margaret percebeu não ser mais necessária como suporte de xales. Voltou-se então a entreter os outros convidados, que a tia esquecera por um instante. Logo Edith entrou vinda da sala dos fundos, piscando com a luz mais forte e sacudindo os cachos um tanto desalinhados. Parecia a Bela Adormecida recém-despertada. Mesmo dormindo, claramente achara que um Lennox valia a pena para acordar. Tinha muitas perguntas sobre a querida Janet, a futura cunhada que nunca vira, e falava dela com tanto carinho que Margaret poderia ter sentido inveja, se fosse menos orgulhosa. Enquanto Margaret se retirava mais para o segundo plano, deixando a tia entrar na conversa, viu Henry Lennox olhando para um assento vazio perto dela. Sabia que, assim que Edith terminasse de interrogá-lo, ele se sentaria ali. Não tinha certeza de que ele viria naquela noite, pois a tia dera uma versão confusa de seus planos. Foi quase uma surpresa vê-lo, e agora sabia que a noite seria agradável. Ele gostava e desgostava quase das mesmas coisas que ela. O rosto de Margaret ficou luminoso e aberto. Quando ele finalmente chegou, ela o cumprimentou com um sorriso sem qualquer timidez ou constrangimento.

English → “Bem, suponho que vocês estejam todas ocupadas com assuntos de mulheres. Isso é bem diferente do meu trabalho, que é trabalho de direito de verdade. Brincar com xales é bem diferente de redigir contratos de casamento.”

“Ah, eu sabia que você acharia divertido nos ver todas tão ocupadas admirando coisas bonitas. Mas os xales indianos são realmente objetos muito belos em seu gênero.”

Não tenho dúvida de que são. Os preços também são muito bons. Nada falta.

Os cavalheiros foram entrando um a um, e o ruído e a conversa aumentaram.

Este é seu último jantar, não é? Não há mais nenhum antes de quinta-feira?

Não. Acho que depois desta noite nos sentiremos calmos, e tenho certeza de que não me sinto assim há semanas. Refiro-me àquela calma de quando não há mais nada a fazer, e todos os planos estão concluídos para um acontecimento que ocupa os pensamentos e o coração da gente. Vou ficar contente de ter tempo para pensar, e tenho certeza de que Edith também.

English → Não tenho tanta certeza sobre ela, mas posso imaginar que você sim. Sempre que a vi ultimamente, estava presa num redemoinho criado por outra pessoa.

Sim, disse Margaret com tristeza, pensando na interminável agitação com pequenas coisas que durava havia mais de um mês. Fico imaginando se um casamento deve sempre ser precedido pelo que você chama de redemoinho, ou se às vezes poderia haver um período tranquilo e sereno logo antes.

A madrinha da Cinderela encomendando o enxoval, o café da manhã de casamento e escrevendo os convites, por exemplo, disse o Sr. Lennox, rindo. </content>

Mas será que todos esses transtornos são realmente necessários? perguntou Margaret, olhando diretamente para ele em busca de uma resposta. Sentia-se profundamente cansada de todo o planejamento em busca de um belo efeito, que Edith controlara nas últimas seis semanas. Queria que alguém lhe desse alguns pensamentos agradáveis e tranquilos sobre um casamento.

English → “Ah, claro,” respondeu ele, agora falando mais seriamente. “Há formalidades e cerimônias pelas quais precisamos passar. Elas não nos satisfazem tanto quanto impedem que as pessoas falem. Sem isso, haveria muito pouca alegria na vida. Mas como você organizaria um casamento?”

Não pensei muito nisso, mas eu gostaria de uma bela manhã de verão. Gostaria de caminhar até a igreja sob as árvores, sem tantas damas de honra, e sem café da manhã de casamento. Talvez eu esteja recusando exatamente as coisas que mais me deram trabalho ultimamente.

“Não, não acho que esteja. A ideia de simples dignidade combina bem com seu caráter.”

Margaret não gostou dessa fala. Afastou-se dela, pois lembrava de outras vezes em que ele tentara falar de seu caráter de um jeito que soava como elogio. Interrompeu-o dizendo:

English → “É natural para mim pensar na igreja de Helstone e no caminho até lá, em vez de ir de carruagem até uma igreja de Londres numa rua calçada.”

“Conte-me sobre Helstone. Você nunca me descreveu o lugar. Quero saber algo sobre onde você vai morar, enquanto o número noventa e seis da Harley Street vai parecer velho, sujo, monótono e fechado. Helstone é um vilarejo ou uma cidade?”

“Ah, é apenas um lugarejo. Eu nem chamaria de vilarejo. Há a igreja e algumas casas perto dela, na pracinha verde, chalés pequenos mesmo, cobertos de rosas.”

“E flores o ano todo, especialmente no Natal - isso completa seu quadro,” disse ele.

“Não,” disse Margaret, um pouco irritada. “Não estou fazendo um quadro. Estou tentando descrever Helstone como realmente é. Você não devia ter dito isso.”

“Desculpe,” respondeu ele. “Mas soou mesmo mais como um vilarejo de conto do que de vida real.”

English → “Pois é assim,” respondeu Margaret com entusiasmo. “Depois da New Forest, todos os outros lugares da Inglaterra que vi me parecem duros e sem graça. Helstone é como um vilarejo de poema, um dos poemas de Tennyson. Mas não vou tentar descrevê-lo mais. Você só vai rir de mim se eu disser o que penso dele - o que ele realmente é.”

“Não faria isso. Mas vejo que você está bem firme quanto a isso. Então me diga algo que quero saber ainda mais: como é o presbitério?”

“Ah, não consigo descrever meu lar. É lar, e não consigo colocar seu encanto especial em palavras.”

“Eu me rendo. Você está bem rígida esta noite, Margaret.”

“Como assim?” disse ela, voltando para ele seus grandes olhos suaves. “Não sabia que estava.”

“Porque eu fiz um comentário infeliz, você não vai me contar como é Helstone, nem vai dizer nada sobre seu lar. Eu lhe disse o quanto quero ouvir sobre os dois, especialmente sobre seu lar.”

English → “Mas eu realmente não posso lhe contar sobre meu próprio lar. Não acho que seja algo para se falar, a menos que você o conheça.”

“Bem então,” disse ele após uma pausa, “conte-me o que você faz lá. Aqui você lê, tem aulas, ou faz algo para melhorar a mente até o meio-dia. Caminha antes do almoço, sai de carruagem com sua tia depois disso, e tem algum plano à noite. Agora me diga como você passa o dia em Helstone. Você anda a cavalo, de carruagem, ou a pé?”

“A pé, com certeza. Não temos cavalo, nem mesmo para papai. Ele caminha até a extremidade mais distante de sua paróquia. Os caminhos são tão bonitos que seria uma pena andar de carruagem, e quase uma pena montar a cavalo.”

“Você vai cuidar bastante do jardim? Acho que é uma ocupação adequada para moças no interior.”

“Não sei. Receio não gostar de um trabalho tão pesado.”

English → “Torneios de arco e flecha, piqueniques, bailes de corrida, bailes de caça?”

“Ah, não!” disse ela, rindo. “A renda de papai é muito pequena, e mesmo que morássemos perto de lugares assim, acho que não iria a esses eventos.”

“Vejo que você não vai me contar nada. Só vai dizer o que você não vai fazer. Antes de as férias terminarem, acho que vou visitá-la e ver como você realmente passa seu tempo.”

“Espero que sim. Assim você verá com seus próprios olhos como Helstone é bonita. Agora preciso ir. Edith vai tocar, e eu sei música o suficiente apenas para virar as páginas para ela. Além disso, a tia Shaw não vai gostar que fiquemos conversando.”

Edith tocou muito bem. No meio da peça, a porta se abriu um pouco, e Edith viu o Capitão Lennox hesitando do lado de fora. Deixou cair a partitura e correu para fora da sala, deixando Margaret confusa e corada. Ela teve de explicar aos convidados surpresos o que fizera Edith sair tão de repente. O Capitão Lennox chegara mais cedo do que esperado, ou seria mesmo tão tarde? Olharam para os relógios, ficaram devidamente chocados, e então se despediram.

English → Então Edith voltou, cheia de felicidade, e conduziu tímida mas orgulhosamente seu Capitão alto e bonito. O irmão dele o cumprimentou com um aperto de mãos, e a Sra. Shaw o recebeu com carinho e delicadeza, ainda que sempre parecesse um pouco triste. Havia muito tempo se considerava alguém que sofrera num casamento infeliz. Agora que o General se fora, tinha todos os confortos da vida, mas ainda sentia que precisava de alguma preocupação. Por fim decidiu preocupar-se com sua saúde. Tossia um pouco quando pensava nisso, e um médico solícito lhe deu o que ela queria: um inverno na Itália. A Sra. Shaw tinha desejos fortes, como a maioria das pessoas, mas nunca gostava de dizer que queria algo para si mesma. Preferia parecer que alguém lhe ordenara fazer o que já lhe agradava fazer. Assim, podia queixar-se suavemente enquanto, na verdade, fazia exatamente o que lhe dava prazer.

English → Dessa forma, começou a falar com o Capitão Lennox sobre sua própria viagem. Ele concordava educadamente com tudo o que sua futura sogra dizia, enquanto seus olhos procuravam por Edith. Ela estava ocupada arrumando de novo a mesa do chá e pedindo toda sorte de boas coisas, ainda que ele continuasse a dizer que havia comido apenas duas horas antes.

English → O Sr. Henry Lennox ficou encostado na lareira, divertindo-se com a cena familiar. Estava perto do irmão bonito; naquela família tão bem-apessoada, ele era o simples. Ainda assim, seu rosto era inteligente, aguçado e vivo. Margaret às vezes se perguntava o que ele estaria pensando, enquanto permanecia calado, observando com um leve sarcasmo tudo o que Edith e ela faziam. Seu sentimento sarcástico vinha da conversa da Sra. Shaw com o irmão. Seu interesse pela cena em si era diferente. Achava bonita a visão das duas primas tão ocupadas com os pequenos arranjos da mesa. Edith queria fazer quase tudo sozinha. Estava num humor de mostrar ao namorado como sabia agir bem como esposa de soldado. Descobriu que a água na chaleira estava fria, e mandou trazer o grande bule de chá da cozinha. Mas ao encontrá-lo na porta e tentar carregá-lo, era pesado demais. Voltou fazendo bico, com uma mancha preta no vestido de musselina e a pequena mão branca marcada pela alça. Mostrou-a ao Capitão Lennox como uma criança machucada, e é claro que o remédio foi o mesmo para os dois casos. A lamparina rápida de Margaret funcionou melhor, embora não se parecesse tanto com o acampamento cigano que Edith, em alguns momentos, achava ser a coisa mais próxima da vida militar.

English → Depois daquela noite, todos ficaram ocupados até o casamento acabar.

Rosas e Espinhos.

English → “Pela suave luz verde na clareira arborizada, Nas margens musgosas onde sua infância brincou, Pela árvore da casa através da qual seus olhos Primeiro olharam com amor para o céu de verão.”

MRS. HEMANS

English → Margaret estava novamente com seu vestido matinal, indo tranquilamente para casa com o pai. Ele viera ajudar no casamento. A mãe ficara em casa por várias meias razões que ninguém entendia bem, exceto o Sr. Hale. Ele sabia que todos os seus argumentos a favor de um vestido de cetim cinza haviam falhado, e que, como não podia se dar ao luxo de vestir a esposa dos pés à cabeça com roupas novas, ela não iria ao casamento da única filha de sua única irmã. Se a Sra. Shaw soubesse o verdadeiro motivo, teria dado à Sra. Hale muitos vestidos. Mas quase vinte anos haviam se passado desde que a Sra. Shaw fora a pobre e bonita Srta. Beresford, e ela esquecera quase todas as suas antigas dificuldades. A única coisa de que ainda gostava de falar era a infelicidade causada por uma grande diferença de idade no casamento. Sua querida Maria se casara com o homem que amava, apenas oito anos mais velho que ela, gentil e bonito, com aquele raro cabelo preto-azulado. O Sr. Hale era um dos melhores pregadores que ela já ouvira, e um pároco perfeito. Assim a Sra. Shaw chegava a este pensamento: se Maria se casara por amor, o que mais poderia querer na vida? Mas a Sra. Hale poderia ter respondido na hora: “Um vestido de seda glacê cinza-prateado, um chapéu branco de palha, e muitas outras coisas para o casamento e para a casa.”

English → Margaret sabia apenas que a mãe não achara fácil vir. Não lamentava que fossem se encontrar no presbitério de Helstone, e não na casa agitada da Harley Street, onde Margaret vinha correndo de um lado a outro como Fígaro nos últimos dois ou três dias. Agora sua mente e seu corpo doíam ao pensar em tudo o que fizera e dissera nas últimas quarenta e oito horas. As despedidas apressadas de pessoas com quem convivera por tanto tempo a deixavam triste pelo passado. Não importava como tinham sido aqueles dias; haviam terminado e jamais voltariam. Mesmo indo para casa, para o lugar que ansiara por anos, seu coração estava mais pesado do que esperava. Pouco antes de dormir, quando os sentimentos são mais fortes, ela tentou afastar os pensamentos do passado e voltá-los para o futuro promissor. Então olhou para o que realmente estava diante dela: seu querido pai, adormecido no vagão do trem. Seu cabelo preto-azulado agora estava grisalho e ralo sobre as sobrancelhas. O rosto mostrava os ossos com clareza demais. Não era bonito, embora o belo formato dos traços lhe desse uma espécie de graça. Ele descansava, mas parecia mais cansaço do que paz. Margaret sentiu dor ao ver aquele semblante desgastado e ansioso, e pensou na vida dele para entender por que parecia tão frequentemente aflito e abatido.

English → “Pobre Frederick!” pensou ela com um suspiro. “Ah, se Frederick tivesse se tornado clérigo em vez de entrar para a marinha e se perder para todos nós! Gostaria de saber tudo sobre aquilo. A tia Shaw nunca me explicou direito. Só sei que ele não pode voltar à Inglaterra por causa daquele terrível caso. Pobre e querido papai! Como ele parece triste! Estou tão contente de ir para casa, para poder ajudar a consolar ele e mamãe.”

English → Quando o pai acordou, ela já estava pronta com um sorriso luminoso que não deixava transparecer cansaço. Ele sorriu de volta, fracamente, como se até aquele pequeno esforço fosse difícil. Depois seu rosto voltou à expressão habitual de preocupação. Muitas vezes entreabria a boca como se estivesse prestes a falar, e isso dava a seu rosto um ar de incerteza. Mas tinha os mesmos olhos grandes e gentis da filha. Moviam-se devagar e majestosamente, e as pálpebras pálidas os cobriam de leve. Margaret puxara mais a ele do que à mãe. As pessoas às vezes se perguntavam como pais tão bonitos podiam ter uma filha que não era claramente bela. A boca dela era larga, não como um botãozinho de rosa capaz de dizer apenas “sim” e “não”. Mas essa boca larga tinha lábios macios e vermelhos, cheios de vida. Sua pele não era branca e pálida, mas lisa e delicada como marfim. Normalmente seu rosto era sério e reservado demais para alguém tão jovem. Mas quando falava com o pai, iluminava-se como a manhã, cheio de covinhas, olhares felizes e profunda esperança no futuro.

English → Margaret voltou para casa na última parte de julho. As árvores da floresta estavam de um verde escuro, e as samambaias sob elas captavam o sol inclinado. O tempo estava quente e parado. Margaret costumava caminhar ao lado do pai, pisando nas samambaias com prazer travesso ao sentir que se dobravam sob seu passo leve e exalavam seu perfume especial. Depois iam para os amplos descampados, quentes e brilhantes de sol, onde bichos selvagens viviam livres entre ervas e flores que o sol fazia brotar. Essa vida ao ar livre, e especialmente aquelas caminhadas, correspondiam a todas as esperanças de Margaret. Ela tinha orgulho da floresta. As pessoas de lá pareciam sua própria gente. Fazia amizades calorosas com elas, aprendia suas palavras próprias e gostava de usá-las. Participava de sua liberdade, cuidava de seus bebês, conversava ou lia devagar e claramente para os idosos, e levava boa comida aos doentes. Em breve planejava dar aulas na escola aonde o pai ia todo dia como se fosse um dever. Mas sempre era tentada a desviar-se para visitar algum amigo - homem, mulher ou criança - numa cabana sob as árvores verdes. Sua vida ao ar livre era perfeita. A vida dentro de casa era mais difícil. Com a vergonha honesta de uma criança, ela se culpava por notar que ali as coisas não estavam bem. Sua mãe, sempre gentil e afetuosa com Margaret, às vezes parecia infeliz com a vida que levavam. Achava que o bispo ignorava injustamente o Sr. Hale ao não lhe dar uma paróquia melhor, e quase culpava o marido por não conseguir dizer que queria deixar aquela paróquia e assumir uma maior. Ele suspirava e dizia que, se pudesse cumprir seu dever na pequena Helstone, deveria estar agradecido. Mas a cada dia se sentia mais sobrecarregado, e o mundo lhe parecia mais confuso. Cada vez que a esposa o instava a buscar promoção, Margaret o via encolher-se mais, e tentava acalmar a mãe e fazer Helstone parecer boa. A Sra. Hale dizia que as muitas árvores ao redor prejudicavam sua saúde, e Margaret tentava levá-la ao belo descampado, amplo e ensolarado, com sombras de nuvens em movimento. Margaret tinha certeza de que a mãe se acostumara demais a ficar dentro de casa e raramente caminhava além da igreja, da escola e das cabanas próximas. Isso ajudou por um tempo. Mas, à medida que o outono chegava e o tempo se tornava mais instável, a mãe sentia cada vez mais que o lugar não era saudável. Queixava-se com ainda mais frequência de que o marido, mais culto que o Sr. Hume e melhor pároco que o Sr. Houldsworth, não recebera a promoção que aqueles dois antigos vizinhos haviam desfrutado.

English → Margaret não esperava que a paz do lar fosse perturbada por longas horas de infelicidade. Sabia que teria de abrir mão de muitos luxos, e quase gostara da ideia. Na Harley Street, esses luxos muitas vezes lhe pareceram fardos e limites à sua liberdade. Seu forte amor pelas coisas agradáveis era equilibrado pelo orgulho de saber viver sem elas, se preciso. Mas o problema não vem de onde esperamos. Antes, quando passava as férias em casa, sua mãe fazia apenas pequenas queixas e breves lamentos sobre algo ligado a Helstone e à posição do Sr. Hale ali. Como aqueles tempos haviam sido felizes em geral, Margaret esquecera os detalhes menos agradáveis.

Na segunda metade de setembro, começaram as chuvas e tempestades do outono, e Margaret teve de ficar mais tempo dentro de casa do que antes. Helstone ficava longe de vizinhos com seu mesmo nível de educação e cultura.

English → “É certamente um dos lugares mais isolados da Inglaterra,” disse a Sra. Hale num de seus momentos tristes. “Não consigo deixar de sentir, vez após vez, que papai não tem ninguém aqui com quem conversar. Ele se desperdiça aqui, vendo apenas fazendeiros e trabalhadores de uma semana à outra. Se ao menos morássemos do outro lado da paróquia, seria melhor. Aí estaríamos quase perto o bastante para caminhar até os Stansfield, e os Gormon certamente ficariam a uma distância caminhável.”

“Os Gormon?” disse Margaret. “São os Gormon que fizeram fortuna no comércio em Southampton? Ah, fico contente de não os visitarmos. Não gosto de gente do comércio. Acho que estamos muito melhor conhecendo apenas gente de chalé e trabalhadores, e pessoas que não fazem ostentação.”

“Não seja tão exigente, Margaret, querida!” disse a mãe, enquanto secretamente pensava num jovem e bonito Sr. Gormon que conhecera uma vez na casa do Sr. Hume.

English → “Não! Acho meu gosto bem amplo. Gosto de todas as pessoas cujo trabalho está ligado à terra. Gosto de soldados e marinheiros, e das três profissões chamadas liberais. Tenho certeza de que a senhora não quer que eu admire açougueiros, padeiros e fabricantes de velas, não é, mamãe?”

“Mas os Gormon não eram açougueiros nem padeiros. Eram fabricantes de carruagens muito respeitáveis.”

“Muito bem. Fabricar carruagens ainda é um comércio, e acho que é bem menos útil do que açougue ou padaria. Ah, eu estava tão cansada daqueles passeios diários na carruagem da tia Shaw, e como eu queria caminhar!”

English → Margaret caminhava, não importava o tempo. Ficava tão feliz ao ar livre, ao lado do pai, que quase dançava. O vento oeste parecia carregá-la suavemente pela charneca, leve como uma folha caindo no outono. Mas as noites eram difíceis de passar bem. Depois do chá, o pai ia para sua pequena biblioteca, e ela e a mãe ficavam a sós. A Sra. Hale nunca gostara muito de livros, e no início do casamento impedira o marido de ler em voz alta enquanto ela trabalhava. Por um tempo tentaram gamão, mas, à medida que o Sr. Hale se envolvia mais com a escola e o trabalho paroquial, a esposa via essas interrupções como aborrecimentos, não como parte do dever de sua vida. Assim ele se retirou para sua biblioteca enquanto os filhos ainda eram pequenos, e passava as noites ali lendo os livros reflexivos e filosóficos que amava.

English → Quando Margaret estivera ali antes, trouxera uma grande caixa de livros recomendados por professores e governantas, e o dia de verão nunca parecia longo o bastante para toda a sua leitura. Agora havia apenas os clássicos ingleses bem encadernados da biblioteca do pai. Livros como As Estações, de Thomson, o Cowper de Hayley, e o Cícero de Middleton eram os mais novos e divertidos. As estantes não ofereciam muita ajuda. Margaret contava à mãe tudo sobre sua vida em Londres, e a Sra. Hale ouvia com interesse. Às vezes se divertia e fazia perguntas; outras vezes sentia certa tristeza ao pensar na vida mais fácil que a irmã desfrutava, comparada com os meios menores do vicariato de Helstone. Então Margaret parava de falar e escutava o gotejar constante da chuva na pequena janela em arco. Uma ou duas vezes se pegou contando as gotas enquanto se perguntava se poderia perguntar sobre Frederick - onde ele estava agora, o que fazia, e havia quanto tempo não recebiam notícias dele. Mas lembrava-se da saúde delicada da mãe e de sua forte aversão a Helstone, que começara depois do motim do qual Frederick participara. Margaret nunca soubera a história completa, e parecia provável que permanecesse um triste segredo. Não conseguia se decidir a perguntar. Quando estava com a mãe, o pai lhe parecia a melhor pessoa a quem perguntar; quando estava com o pai, achava que poderia falar mais facilmente com a mãe. Na verdade, provavelmente não havia nada muito novo a saber. Numa carta antes de ela deixar a Harley Street, o pai dissera que haviam tido notícias de Frederick. Ele ainda estava no Rio, bem de saúde, e mandava lembranças. Mas isso era apenas informação seca, não a verdadeira notícia que ela queria. Frederick era sempre chamado de “Pobre Frederick” quando seu nome era mencionado. Seu quarto era mantido exatamente como ele o deixara, e era espanado e arrumado toda semana por Dixon, a criada da Sra. Hale, que não fazia nenhum outro trabalho doméstico. Ela sempre se lembrava do dia em que fora contratada pela primeira vez por Lady Beresford para as pupilas de Sir John, as adoráveis Srtas. Beresford, as famosas belezas de Rutlandshire. Dixon sempre culpara o Sr. Hale por arruinar as chances de vida de sua jovem senhora. Se a Srta. Beresford não tivesse sido tão rápida em se casar com um pobre clérigo do interior, quem sabe o que teria se tornado? Ainda assim, Dixon era leal demais para deixá-la em seu apuro e posição rebaixada, sua vida de casada. Ficou com ela e lhe foi devotada. Pensava em si mesma como uma boa fada cujo dever era enganar o gigante malvado, o Sr. Hale. O Mestre Frederick fora seu favorito e orgulho, e toda semana ela arrumava o quarto dele com cuidado terno, como se ele pudesse voltar para casa naquela mesma noite.

English → Margaret não podia deixar de pensar que houvera alguma notícia nova sobre Frederick, desconhecida da mãe, e que isso deixava o pai ansioso. A Sra. Hale não parecia notar qualquer mudança no marido. Ele era gentil e terno, e qualquer pequena notícia sobre outras pessoas o afetava profundamente. Ficava abatido por muitos dias depois de ver alguém morrer ou ouvir falar de um crime. Mas agora Margaret via que ele parecia distraído, como se seus pensamentos estivessem fixos em algo que a vida cotidiana não podia aliviar. Não saía tanto entre seus paroquianos como de costume. Ficava mais em seu escritório e esperava ansioso pelo carteiro da aldeia, que batia na janela da cozinha dos fundos. Em tempos anteriores, esse sinal muitas vezes precisava ser repetido antes que alguém acordasse o bastante para entendê-lo. Agora, quando a manhã estava boa, o Sr. Hale caminhava devagar pelo jardim. Se não estivesse, ficava pensativo junto à janela do escritório até que o carteiro chamasse ou seguisse pela estrada. Então o observava se afastar, e o carteiro lhe dava um aceno de cabeça meio respeitoso, meio amistoso, ao passar pela cerca de roseiras bravas e o grande arbusto. Só então o Sr. Hale se voltava para dentro e começava seu trabalho, mostrando todos os sinais de um coração pesado e uma mente preocupada.

English → Margaret era jovem o bastante para afastar preocupações que não se baseavam em fatos claros, especialmente quando um dia bonito ou um evento feliz surgia. Quando os catorze dias adoráveis de outubro começaram, suas preocupações voaram como penugem de cardo, e ela pensava apenas na beleza da floresta. A época das samambaias havia terminado, e agora que a chuva cessara, muitas trilhas profundas no bosque podiam ser alcançadas. Em julho e agosto, ela só conseguira olhar para dentro delas de fora. Aprendera a desenhar com Edith, e durante o mau tempo escuro lamentara desperdiçar dias bonitos na floresta. Assim, estava decidida a fazer o máximo de esboços que pudesse antes que o inverno realmente começasse. Numa manhã, estava ocupada preparando sua prancha quando Sarah, a criada, abriu bem a porta da sala de estar e anunciou: “Sr. Henry Lennox.”

“quanto Maior a Pressa, Menor o Progresso.”

English → “Aprenda a conquistar a confiança de uma dama nobremente, como algo grandioso; corajosamente, como se fosse vida ou morte, com séria lealdade.

Conduza-a para longe dos jantares festivos, aponte-lhe as estrelas, e proteja-a com palavras honestas, mantendo-a pura da falsa lisonja do namoro.”

MRS. BROWNING.

“Sr. Henry Lennox.” Margaret estivera justamente pensando nele e em sua pergunta sobre o que ela faria em casa. A visão dele fez seu rosto se iluminar enquanto largava o trabalho e vinha adiante para apertar as mãos. “Avise mamãe, Sarah,” disse ela. “Mamãe e eu queremos lhe fazer tantas perguntas sobre Edith. Estou muito grata por ter vindo.”

“Eu não disse que viria?” perguntou ele, num tom mais suave do que antes.

“Mas ouvi falar de você lá longe nas Highlands, então nunca pensei que Hampshire tivesse algo a ver com isso.”

English → Ele respondeu levemente, “Nosso jovem casal estava se comportando de maneira bem tola, correndo riscos, escalando esta montanha, velejando naquele lago, e assim por diante. Achei mesmo que precisavam de um Mentor para cuidar deles. De fato, precisavam. Estavam totalmente fora do controle do meu tio, e durante dezesseis das vinte e quatro horas mantinham o velho apreensivo. Quando vi que não podiam ser deixados sozinhos, senti que era meu dever ficar com eles até vê-los partir com segurança de Plymouth.”

“Você esteve em Plymouth? Ah! Edith nunca disse isso. Ela tem escrito com tanta pressa ultimamente. Eles realmente zarparam na terça-feira?”

“Realmente zarparam, e isso tirou muitas preocupações de mim. Edith me deu todo tipo de recado para você. Acho que tenho um bilhetinho em algum lugar. Sim, aqui está.”

“Ah, obrigada,” disse Margaret. Então, em parte querendo lê-lo a sós, deu a desculpa de ir avisar a mãe outra vez de que o Sr. Lennox estava ali, já que Sarah certamente devia ter se enganado.

English → Depois que ela saiu da sala, ele olhou ao redor com cuidado. A pequena sala de estar parecia bonita sob a forte luz da manhã. A janela do meio estava aberta, e rosas e madressilva vermelha cresciam perto dela. O pequeno gramado brilhava com flores de muitas cores. Mas a luz forte lá fora fazia o interior parecer simples e desbotado. O tapete era velho, as cortinas tinham sido lavadas muitas vezes, e a sala era menor e mais pobre do que ele esperava como cenário para Margaret, que parecia tão nobre. Ele pegou um dos livros na mesa. Era o Paraíso de Dante, encadernado em pergaminho branco e dourado. Ao lado havia um dicionário e algumas palavras copiadas na letra de Margaret. A lista era enfadonha, mas ele gostou de olhá-la. Pousou o livro com um suspiro.

“A renda é claramente tão pequena quanto ela disse. É estranho, pois os Beresford vêm de boa família.”

English → Enquanto isso, Margaret encontrou a mãe. Era um dos dias ruins da Sra. Hale, quando tudo parecia difícil e incômodo. Ela viu a visita do Sr. Lennox dessa forma, embora no fundo estivesse contente por ele achar que valia a pena vir.

“Que azar! Hoje vamos jantar cedo, e só com carne fria, para as criadas poderem passar a ferro. E é claro que precisamos convidá-lo para jantar também - cunhado de Edith e tudo mais. E seu papai está tão desanimado esta manhã por causa de alguma coisa - não sei o quê. Fui ao escritório agora mesmo, e ele estava com o rosto sobre a mesa, coberto pelas mãos. Eu disse que tinha certeza de que o ar de Helstone não fazia bem a ele, tanto quanto não faz a mim, e ele de repente ergueu a cabeça e implorou que eu não falasse mal de Helstone de novo. Não conseguia suportar. Disse que se havia um lugar na terra que amava, era Helstone. Mas tenho certeza de que é o ar úmido e brando.”

English → Margaret sentiu como se uma nuvem fria tivesse se interposto entre ela e o sol. Escutara pacientemente, na esperança de que aliviasse a mente da mãe falar, mas agora precisava trazê-la de volta ao Sr. Lennox.

“Papai gosta do Sr. Lennox; deram-se muito bem no café da manhã do casamento. Acho que a visita dele fará bem a papai. E não se preocupe com o jantar, querida mamãe. Carne fria está ótima para o almoço, e é provavelmente assim que o Sr. Lennox verá um jantar às duas horas.”

“Mas o que faremos com ele até lá? Agora são só dez e meia.”

“Vou convidá-lo para fazer esboços comigo. Sei que ele desenha, e isso vai mantê-lo longe do seu caminho, mamãe. Por favor, venha agora. Ele vai achar muito estranho se a senhora não vier.”

English → A Sra. Hale tirou o avental de seda preta e ajeitou o rosto. Parecia uma senhora bonita e gentil ao receber o Sr. Lennox calorosamente, como receberia alguém quase da família. Ele claramente esperava ficar o dia todo, e aceitou o convite de bom grado. Isso fez a Sra. Hale desejar poder oferecer mais do que carne fria de vaca. Ele gostou de tudo. Ficou satisfeito com a ideia de Margaret de fazerem esboços juntos e não quis que o Sr. Hale fosse incomodado, já que o veria de novo no jantar em breve. Margaret trouxe seus materiais de desenho e deixou-o escolher. Depois saíram no melhor dos humores.

“Por favor, pare aqui um minuto ou dois,” disse Margaret. “Estas são as cabanas que não paravam de voltar à minha mente durante as duas semanas de chuva, como se me culpassem por não desenhá-las.”

“Antes que caiam e desapareçam. Realmente, se queremos esboçá-las - e são muito bonitas - não devíamos esperar até o ano que vem. Mas onde vamos sentar?”

English → “Você parece ter vindo direto dos escritórios do Temple, em vez de ter passado dois meses nas Highlands! Olhe este tronco de árvore adorável. Os lenhadores o deixaram bem no lugar certo para a luz. Vou estender meu xadrez sobre ele, e será um verdadeiro trono da floresta.”

“Com seus pés naquela poça como escabelo real! Espere, vou me mexer, e então você pode se aproximar. Quem mora nessas cabanas?”

Foram construídas por posseiros há cinquenta ou sessenta anos. Uma delas está vazia, e os guardas florestais planejam derrubá-la quando o outro velho morrer. “Olhe, ali está ele. Preciso ir falar com ele. É tão surdo que você vai ouvir todos os nossos segredos.”

English → O velho estava de pé ao sol, sem chapéu, apoiado na bengala diante de sua cabana. Seu rosto endurecido lentamente se transformou num sorriso quando Margaret se aproximou e falou com ele. O Sr. Lennox rapidamente inseriu as duas figuras em seu esboço e depois terminou a paisagem, tornando-as uma parte menor dela, como Margaret viu depois quando se levantaram, guardaram a água e os pedaços de papel, e mostraram um ao outro seus desenhos. Ela riu e corou, e o Sr. Lennox observou seu rosto.

“Isso sim eu chamo de traiçoeiro,” disse ela. “Nunca imaginei que você estivesse fazendo do velho Isaac e de mim o assunto, quando me pediu para perguntar a ele sobre essas cabanas.”

“Foi impossível resistir. Você não pode imaginar como a tentação foi forte. Mal ouso lhe dizer o quanto vou gostar deste esboço.”

English → Ela não tinha certeza se ouviu aquela última frase antes de ir ao riacho lavar sua paleta. Voltou um pouco corada, mas parecia inocente e desatenta. Ele ficou satisfeito, pois as palavras tinham escapado por acaso, o que era raro num homem como Henry Lennox, que planejava suas ações com tanto cuidado.

A casa parecia luminosa e tranquila quando chegaram. As preocupações da mãe haviam se dissipado depois que um vizinho trouxera duas carpas. O Sr. Hale voltara de sua caminhada matinal e esperava o visitante do lado de fora do pequeno portão que dava para o jardim. Parecia um verdadeiro cavalheiro em seu casaco surrado e chapéu velho. Margaret tinha orgulho do pai. Sempre sentia um amor e orgulho renovados ao ver como ele impressionava bem os estranhos. Mas seus olhos atentos viram sinais de alguma perturbação incomum em seu rosto. Fora posta de lado, não totalmente desaparecida.

English → O Sr. Hale pediu para ver os esboços deles.

“Acho que vocês fizeram as cores do telhado de palha escuras demais, não foi?” disse ele, devolvendo o esboço de Margaret e estendendo a mão para o do Sr. Lennox, que foi retido por um instante apenas.

“Não, papai, não acho que sim. A saião e a arruda-dos-muros ficaram bem mais escuras com a chuva. Está parecido, papai?” disse ela, olhando por cima do ombro dele enquanto examinava as figuras no desenho do Sr. Lennox.

“Sim, muito parecido. Sua figura e o modo como você está de pé estão excelentes. E é exatamente o jeito rígido do pobre e velho Isaac de curvar suas costas longas e reumáticas. O que está pendurado no galho da árvore? Não pode ser um ninho de pássaro.”

“Ah, não! Isso é meu chapéu. Nunca consigo desenhar com o chapéu na cabeça; deixa minha cabeça quente demais. Fico imaginando se eu conseguiria fazer figuras humanas. Há tantas pessoas aqui que eu gostaria de esboçar.”

English → “Eu diria que você sempre consegue quando quer muito desenhar uma semelhança,” disse o Sr. Lennox. “Tenho grande fé no poder da vontade. Acho que me saí bastante bem na sua.” O Sr. Hale entrara na casa antes deles, enquanto Margaret ficava para trás colhendo algumas rosas para seu vestido matinal do jantar.

“Uma verdadeira moça de Londres entenderia o que aquele comentário realmente significava,” pensou o Sr. Lennox. “Ela observaria cada palavra que um jovem dissesse à procura de um elogio escondido. Mas não acho que Margaret seja assim.” Então exclamou, “Espere! Deixe-me ajudá-la.” Colheu algumas rosas vermelhas e ricas que estavam altas demais para ela alcançar. Depois as dividiu com ela, colocou duas em sua lapela e a mandou para dentro, feliz para arrumar suas flores.

English → A conversa no jantar foi calma e agradável. Ambos os lados fizeram muitas perguntas. Trocaram as últimas notícias que tinham da Sra. Shaw na Itália. Enquanto conversavam, a vida simples e modesta do presbitério, especialmente perto de Margaret, fez o Sr. Lennox esquecer a pequena decepção que sentira no início ao saber que o pai dela tinha uma renda muito pequena.

“Margaret, minha filha, você podia ter colhido umas peras para a sobremesa,” disse o Sr. Hale, quando uma garrafa de vinho recém-aberta foi colocada na mesa.

A Sra. Hale ficou apressada. Parecia que sobremesa era algo incomum no presbitério. No entanto, se o Sr. Hale tivesse olhado para trás, teria visto biscoitos, geleia e outras coisas bem arrumadas no aparador. Mas ele agora pensava apenas nas peras, e não conseguia esquecê-las.

“Há umas peras beurré marrons junto ao muro sul que valem mais do que todas as frutas e conservas estrangeiras. Corra, Margaret, e colha algumas.”

English → “Sugiro que vamos para o jardim e as comamos lá,” disse o Sr. Lennox. “Nada é tão delicioso quanto morder uma fruta crocante e suculenta, morna e doce de sol. O único problema é que as vespas são rudes o bastante para competir por ela, mesmo no melhor momento do prazer.”

Ele se levantou, como se fosse seguir Margaret, que saíra pela janela. Estava apenas esperando a permissão da Sra. Hale. Ela teria preferido terminar o jantar da maneira apropriada, com toda a cerimônia que ia tão bem até então. Ela e Dixon até haviam trazido as tigelinhas de enxaguar dedos do depósito para serem tão corretas quanto a irmã da viúva do General Shaw deveria ser. Mas quando o Sr. Hale se levantou de imediato e se preparou para ir com seu convidado, ela teve de concordar.

“Vou levar uma faca comigo,” disse o Sr. Hale. “Já passei da idade de comer fruta de forma tão simples como você descreve. Preciso descascá-la e cortá-la em quartos antes de conseguir apreciá-la.”

English → Margaret fez um prato para as peras com uma folha de beterraba, e isso deixou sua cor dourado-marrom ainda mais bonita. O Sr. Lennox olhava mais para ela do que para as peras. O pai dela, querendo aproveitar o momento que tirara de suas preocupações, escolheu a fruta mais madura com cuidado e sentou-se no banco do jardim para comê-la devagar. Margaret e o Sr. Lennox caminharam pelo pequeno trecho do terraço sob o muro sul, onde as abelhas ainda zumbiam e trabalhavam em suas colmeias.

“Que vida perfeita vocês parecem levar aqui! Eu costumava desprezar os poetas e seus desejos por ‘uma cabana ao lado de uma colina’ e coisas assim. Mas agora temo que não tenha sido nada melhor do que um Cockney. Neste momento, vinte anos de estudo árduo de direito pareceriam valer a pena por um ano dessa vida calma e adorável - que céus!” Ele olhou para cima. “Essas árvores vermelhas e douradas, tão paradas,” disse, apontando para as grandes árvores da floresta que fechavam o jardim como um ninho.

English → “Lembre-se de que nossos céus nem sempre têm esse azul profundo. Temos chuva, e as folhas caem, ficam molhadas e pesadas. Ainda assim, acho Helstone quase tão perfeita quanto qualquer lugar do mundo. Lembra como você zombou da minha descrição uma noite na Harley Street: ‘um vilarejo de conto’?”

“Desprezado, Margaret! Essa é uma palavra dura.”

“Talvez seja. Mas sei que gostaria de ter falado com você sobre o que enchia minha mente naquela época, e você - como devo chamar? - falou com desrespeito de Helstone, como se fosse só um vilarejo de conto.”

“Nunca mais farei isso,” disse ele calorosamente. Viraram a esquina do caminho.

English → “Eu quase poderia desejar, Margaret - ” ele parou e hesitou. Era tão incomum o advogado de fala macia hesitar que Margaret olhou para ele, surpresa. Mas de imediato, por razões que não conseguia explicar, desejou estar de volta com a mãe, com o pai, em qualquer lugar longe dele. Tinha certeza de que ele estava prestes a dizer algo a que ela não saberia responder. Então seu orgulho rapidamente lhe deu força. É claro que poderia responder, e responder adequadamente. Era fraco e vergonhoso temer suas palavras, como se não pudesse detê-lo com sua dignidade de jovem mulher.

English → “Margaret,” disse ele, tomando-a de surpresa e segurando sua mão tão de repente que ela teve de parar e escutar. Ela odiou o palpitar em seu coração. “Margaret, gostaria que você não gostasse tanto de Helstone, e que não parecesse tão calma e feliz aqui. Por três meses tenho esperado descobrir que você sentia falta de Londres, e talvez um pouco dos amigos de Londres, para que ouvisse com mais gentileza alguém que tem pouco a oferecer, é verdade - nada além de esperanças futuras - mas que a ama, Margaret, quase contra a própria vontade. Margaret, eu a assustei demais? Fale!” Ele viu seus lábios tremerem como se ela fosse chorar. Ela lutou para manter a calma e não falaria até controlar a voz. Então disse:

“Eu me assustei. Não sabia que você se importava assim comigo. Sempre pensei em você como um amigo, e, por favor, prefiro continuar pensando assim. Não gosto de que me falem como você tem falado comigo. Não consigo responder como você deseja, e ainda assim eu lamentaria muito se ferisse seus sentimentos.”

English → “Margaret,” disse ele, olhando em seus olhos, que encaravam os dele abertamente e com honestidade, mostrando que ela não queria ferir ninguém. Ele estava prestes a perguntar, “Você ama outra pessoa?” Mas então sentiu que essa pergunta insultaria a pureza calma daqueles olhos. “Perdoe-me! Fui precipitado demais. Estou sendo punido. Só me deixe ter esperança. Dê-me ao menos o pequeno consolo de me dizer que você nunca viu ninguém a quem pudesse - ” De novo ele parou. Não conseguia terminar a frase. Margaret culpou-se profundamente por causar-lhe essa dor.

Ah! Se ao menos você nunca tivesse tido essa ideia! Era um prazer tão grande pensar em você como amigo.

Mas posso ter esperança, Margaret, de que um dia você possa pensar em mim como um pretendente? Ainda não, eu vejo. Não há pressa, mas algum dia -

Ela ficou calada por um minuto ou dois, tentando encontrar a verdade em seu próprio coração antes de responder. Então disse:

English → Eu nunca pensei em você como nada além de um amigo. Gosto de pensar em você assim. Mas tenho certeza de que nunca poderia pensar em você de outra forma. Por favor, vamos esquecer que essa conversa aconteceu.

Ele fez uma pausa antes de responder. Depois, em seu tom frio habitual, disse:

“Claro, já que você sente tão fortemente e essa conversa claramente a perturbou, seria melhor não nos lembrarmos dela. Em teoria, soa bem esquecer qualquer coisa dolorosa, mas para mim, ao menos, será bastante difícil fazer isso.”

Você está perturbado, disse ela com tristeza. No entanto, como posso evitá-lo?

Ela parecia tão verdadeiramente magoada ao dizer isso que ele lutou por um instante contra sua decepção. Então respondeu mais animado, embora ainda um pouco frio:

English → Você deveria entender a vergonha, não só de um pretendente, Margaret, mas de um homem que geralmente não sonha com romance. Algumas pessoas me chamam de cuidadoso e prático. A paixão me arrastou para longe dos meus hábitos costumeiros. Mas não falemos mais disso. No único lugar em que tentei usar meus sentimentos mais profundos e melhores, encontro rejeição. Terei de me consolar zombando da minha própria tolice. Um advogado lutando para vencer na carreira e pensando em casamento!

English → Margaret não conseguiu responder. Todo o seu jeito a incomodava. Parecia trazer à tona todas as diferenças nele que muitas vezes a haviam afastado. Ainda assim, ele continuava sendo o homem mais agradável, o melhor amigo, e a pessoa que mais a entendia na Harley Street. Sentiu certo desprezo misturado à dor de recusá-lo. Seu belo lábio mostrou um pouco de escárnio. Foi bom que, depois de terem dado a volta pelo jardim, encontrassem de repente o Sr. Hale, de quem tinham se esquecido. Ele ainda não terminara a pera, que descascara cuidadosamente numa longa tira fina como papel de prata, e a comia devagar. Era como a história de um rei oriental que mergulhou a cabeça numa bacia de água e, antes de conseguir tirá-la, viveu uma vida inteira. Margaret sentiu-se atordoada e não conseguiu se recompor o bastante para participar da conversa simples entre o pai e o Sr. Lennox. Estava séria e não queria falar. Perguntava-se quando o Sr. Lennox iria embora e a deixaria pensar nos últimos quinze minutos. Ele estava quase tão ansioso para ir quanto ela para vê-lo partir, mas sentia que devia a seu orgulho ferido ficar mais alguns minutos e manter uma conversa leve. De vez em quando olhava para o rosto triste e pensativo dela.

English → “Não estou tão frio com ela quanto ela pensa,” disse a si mesmo. “Não desisti da esperança.”

Dentro de quinze minutos, ele começou a falar com ironia tranquila sobre a vida em Londres e a vida no interior. Era como se soubesse que estava zombando, mas ao mesmo tempo temesse suas próprias palavras afiadas. O Sr. Hale não sabia o que pensar dele. Não era o mesmo homem que o Sr. Hale vira no café da manhã do casamento ou no jantar daquele dia. Parecia mais leviano, mais espirituoso e mais mundano, e isso não agradava ao Sr. Hale. Todos os três ficaram contentes quando o Sr. Lennox disse que precisava partir imediatamente se quisesse pegar o trem das cinco. Foram até a casa encontrar a Sra. Hale e se despedir. No último momento, os verdadeiros sentimentos de Henry Lennox transpareceram através de sua fachada fria.

“Margaret, não me odeie. Eu tenho um coração, mesmo que fale assim. Acho que a amo mais do que nunca, ou talvez a odeie, por causa do desdém com que você me ouviu nos últimos trinta minutos. Adeus, Margaret - Margaret!”

Dúvidas e Dificuldades.

English → “Lance-me sobre uma praia nua onde só vejo sinais de um triste naufrágio. Se você estiver lá, ainda que os mares rujam, não pedirei uma calmaria mais suave.”

HABINGTON.

Ele havia partido. A casa se fechara para a noite. Não havia mais céus azul-profundo nem cores vermelhas e douradas lá fora. Margaret subiu para se arrumar para o chá antecipado, e Dixon estava de mau humor porque o visitante havia atrapalhado um dia agitado. Mostrou isso escovando o cabelo de Margaret com rispidez, enquanto fingia estar com muita pressa para ir até a Sra. Hale. Ainda assim, Margaret teve de esperar bastante tempo na sala de estar antes que a mãe descesse. Sentou-se sozinha junto ao fogo, com as velas ainda apagadas na mesa atrás dela, e pensou no dia: a caminhada feliz, os esboços felizes, o jantar alegre, e depois a infeliz e dolorosa caminhada pelo jardim.

English → Como os homens eram diferentes das mulheres! Margaret sentia-se perturbada e infeliz porque seus sentimentos tinham tornado impossível a recusa. Mas ele, apenas alguns minutos depois de ser rejeitado no que deveria ter sido o momento mais profundo e sagrado de sua vida, conseguia falar como se seus únicos desejos fossem o trabalho, o sucesso, uma bela casa e uma boa sociedade. Ah, como ela poderia tê-lo amado se ele fosse diferente, transformado de algum modo mais profundo. Depois se perguntou se aquela leveza dele era apenas uma máscara, escondendo a dor amarga que teria enchido seu próprio coração se ela amasse e fosse recusada.

English → A mãe entrou na sala antes que Margaret conseguisse organizar seus pensamentos confusos. Margaret teve de afastar as memórias do dia e ouvir com gentileza enquanto a mãe falava sobre a reclamação de Dixon de que o cobertor de passar roupa fora queimado de novo, e sobre Susan Lightfoot ter sido vista com flores artificiais no chapéu, o que provava que era vaidosa e tola. O Sr. Hale tomou seu chá em silêncio, perdido em pensamentos, e Margaret respondeu por todos. Ela se perguntava como pai e mãe podiam esquecer tão completamente a pessoa que estivera com eles o dia todo, a ponto de nunca sequer mencionarem seu nome. Esquecia que ele não fizera nenhuma proposta a eles.

Depois do chá, o Sr. Hale se levantou e ficou junto à lareira, com o cotovelo apoiado na cornija, a cabeça repousando na mão. Parecia perdido em pensamentos e suspirava com frequência. A Sra. Hale saiu para conversar com Dixon sobre roupas de inverno para os pobres. Margaret preparava o trabalho de lã da mãe, e temia a longa noite. Desejava que já fosse hora de dormir, para poder pensar de novo nos acontecimentos do dia.

English → “Margaret!” disse o Sr. Hale finalmente, de um jeito súbito e desesperado que a fez sobressaltar. “Aquele trabalho de tapeçaria é muito importante? Quero dizer, você pode deixá-lo e vir até meu escritório? Quero falar com você sobre algo muito sério para todos nós.”

O Sr. Lennox não conseguira falar a sós com o pai de Margaret depois da recusa dela, ou aquilo teria sido muito sério de fato. Margaret sentiu vergonha por já ter idade suficiente para ser pensada em termos de casamento. Também temeu que o pai pudesse ficar irritado por ela ter recusado o Sr. Lennox por conta própria. Mas logo percebeu que não era por isso que o pai queria falar com ela. Ele pediu que se sentasse ao seu lado. Mexeu no fogo, apagou as velas, e suspirou várias vezes antes de conseguir falar. Por fim disse, de repente, “Margaret! Vou deixar Helstone.”

“Deixar Helstone, papai! Mas por quê?”

English → O Sr. Hale não respondeu de imediato. Tocou nervosamente alguns papéis sobre a mesa. Várias vezes começou a falar, mas parou toda vez. Margaret não suportava a espera, que parecia ainda mais difícil para o pai do que para ela.

“Mas por quê, querido papai? Por favor, me diga!”

Ele ergueu os olhos de repente para ela e então disse com uma voz lenta, forçadamente calma:

“Porque não posso mais ser ministro da Igreja da Inglaterra.”

English → Margaret imaginara algo muito diferente. Pensara que o pai talvez tivesse recebido um daqueles bons cargos que a mãe há muito desejava para ele. Isso significaria deixar a adorável Helstone e talvez ir para uma daquelas grandes e tranquilas casas que vira em cidades de catedral. Aqueles lugares eram grandiosos, mas se significassem deixar Helstone para sempre, a dor seria longa e profunda. Mas isso não era nada comparado ao choque das palavras do pai. O que ele poderia querer dizer? O mistério tornava tudo pior. O rosto dele mostrava grande aflição, como se pedisse à filha um julgamento misericordioso. Margaret sentiu-se de repente enjoada de medo. Poderia ele estar envolvido em algo que Frederick fizera? Frederick era um fora da lei. Teria o pai, por amor ao filho, ajudado-o de alguma forma?

“Ah, o que é? Por favor, fale, papai! Conte-me tudo! Por que você não pode mais ser clérigo? Certamente, se o bispo soubesse tudo o que sabemos sobre Frederick, e a crueldade, a injustiça - ”

English → “Não tem nada a ver com Frederick. O bispo não tem nada a ver com isso. É tudo sobre mim. Margaret, vou lhe contar. Vou responder suas perguntas desta única vez, mas depois de hoje, nunca mais falemos disso. Consigo enfrentar as consequências das minhas dolorosas e infelizes dúvidas, mas não consigo suportar falar sobre o que me causou tanto sofrimento.”

“Dúvidas, papai? Dúvidas sobre religião?” perguntou Margaret, mais chocada do que nunca.

“Não! Não dúvidas sobre religião, nenhum mal a isso.”

Ele parou. Margaret suspirou, como se estivesse diante de algum novo horror. Ele recomeçou e falou rapidamente, como quem precisa cumprir uma tarefa difícil:

Você não entenderia tudo se eu contasse. Por anos me preocupei se deveria manter meu cargo. Tentei conter minhas dúvidas confiando na Igreja. Ah, Margaret, eu amo a Igreja sagrada, mas serei excluído dela! Ele não conseguiu falar por um momento. Margaret não sabia o que dizer. Parecia tão estranho quanto se o pai estivesse prestes a se tornar maometano.

English → “Hoje estive lendo sobre os dois mil que foram expulsos de suas igrejas,” disse o Sr. Hale com um sorriso fraco, “tentando emprestar um pouco de sua coragem. Mas de nada adianta - de nada adianta - não consigo deixar de sentir isso profundamente.”

“Mas, papai, você pensou bem sobre isso? Ah, parece tão terrível, tão chocante,” disse Margaret, e de repente desatou em lágrimas. O forte apoio de seu lar, e de sua imagem do querido pai, pareciam tremer e desabar. O que poderia dizer? O que se deveria fazer? Vendo o quanto ela estava perturbada, o Sr. Hale se fortaleceu para consolá-la. Conteve os soluços secos e sufocados que se erguiam em seu coração, e foi até a estante de livros. Tirou um livro que vinha lendo com frequência ultimamente, e do qual pensava ter encontrado força para o caminho que agora escolhera.

English → “Ouça, querida Margaret,” disse ele, passando um braço em torno de sua cintura. Ela segurou sua mão e a apertou com força, mas não conseguia erguer a cabeça. Na verdade, não conseguia acompanhar o que ele lia, tamanha a perturbação interior.

“Este é o pensamento particular de um homem que já foi um pároco do interior, como eu,” disse ele. “Foi escrito pelo Sr. Oldfield, ministro de Carsington, em Derbyshire, há mais de cento e sessenta anos. Seus sofrimentos acabaram. Ele lutou a boa luta.” Ele disse essas últimas duas frases baixinho, quase para si mesmo. Depois leu em voz alta:

Quando você não puder continuar seu trabalho sem pecar, deve acreditar que Deus o usará de outra forma. Ele pode usar seu silêncio ou sua remoção para Sua glória. Não pense que há apenas um jeito de servir a Deus. Fingir fazer grandes coisas não desculpa o pecado. Você não será agradecido se disser que precisou pecar para continuar seu trabalho.

English → Enquanto lia isso, e muito mais que não leu em voz alta, ele mesmo se sentiu mais forte. Sentia que também podia ser corajoso e firme ao fazer o que acreditava ser certo. Mas quando parou, ouviu o soluço baixo e entrecortado de Margaret, e sua própria coragem cedeu porque sentia a dor dela profundamente.

“Margaret, querida,” disse ele, apertando-a mais perto de si, “pense nos primeiros mártires; pense nos milhares que sofreram.”

“Mas, pai,” disse ela, erguendo de repente o rosto corado, molhado de lágrimas, “os primeiros mártires sofreram pela verdade, enquanto você - ah! querido, querido papai!”

English → “Eu sofro por causa da consciência, minha filha,” disse ele. Tentou falar com dignidade, mas sua voz tremia porque era muito sensível. “Preciso fazer o que minha consciência me diz. Carrego autoculpa há muito tempo. Um homem mais forte e menos medroso não teria se calado como eu.” Ele balançou a cabeça e continuou. “Sua pobre mãe desejou isso, e agora seu desejo se realizou de forma cruel, como maçãs de Sodoma. Isso trouxe a crise atual, e eu deveria estar agradecido por ela, e espero que esteja. Há menos de um mês, o bispo me ofereceu outra paróquia. Se eu a tivesse aceitado, precisaria fazer uma nova declaração de concordância com a Liturgia ao assumir o cargo. Margaret, tentei fazê-lo. Tentei me contentar recusando o lugar extra e ficando aqui em silêncio, mesmo forçando minha consciência outra vez. Deus me perdoe!”

English → Ele se levantou e andou de um lado para o outro pela sala, falando baixinho sobre sua própria culpa e vergonha. Margaret ficou feliz por ouvir apenas algumas dessas palavras. Por fim ele disse,

“Margaret, preciso voltar ao velho fardo triste: precisamos deixar Helstone.”

“Sim, entendo. Mas quando?”

“Escrevi ao bispo - acho que já lhe contei, mas já esqueço as coisas agora,” disse o Sr. Hale, recaindo em seu jeito triste ao falar de detalhes práticos. “Disse a ele que pretendia renunciar a esta vicaria. Ele tem sido muito gentil. Argumentou comigo e implorou que eu não o fizesse, mas foi inútil. Já disse a mim mesmo as mesmas coisas, e também não ajudaram. Preciso levar meu documento de renúncia e ir ver o bispo pessoalmente para me despedir. Isso será difícil. Mas ainda mais difícil será deixar minha querida congregação. Um cura chamado Sr. Brown foi designado para ler as orações. Ele chegará amanhã para ficar conosco. No próximo domingo pregarei meu sermão de despedida.”

English → Margaret se perguntou se precisava ser tão repentino. Ainda assim, talvez fosse melhor assim. Esperar só pioraria a dor. Era melhor ouvir todos os planos de uma vez, mesmo que tudo parecesse quase concluído antes que lhe tivessem contado. “O que mamãe diz?” perguntou com um suspiro profundo.

Para sua surpresa, o pai começou a andar de novo antes de responder. Por fim parou e disse:

“Margaret, sou um pobre covarde, afinal. Não consigo suportar causar dor. Sei que a vida de casada de sua mãe não foi tudo que ela esperava, ou tudo que tinha direito a esperar, e isso vai feri-la profundamente. Nunca tive coragem nem ânimo de contar a ela. Mas ela precisa ser informada agora,” disse ele, olhando com tristeza para a filha. Margaret ficou quase esmagada pela ideia de que a mãe não sabia de nada, mesmo com o assunto já tão adiantado.

English → “Sim, ela precisa saber,” disse Margaret. “Talvez ela não vá - ah sim, ela vai. Ela deve ficar chocada,” enquanto sentia ela mesma o golpe e imaginava como afetaria outra pessoa. “Para onde vamos morar?” perguntou por fim, surpresa por essa nova pergunta sobre o futuro deles, se é que o pai tinha algum plano.

“Para Milton-Northern,” respondeu ele com uma voz plana, indiferente. Vira que a filha o amava e por um instante tentara consolá-lo, mas sua própria dor continuava tão forte quanto antes.

“Milton-Northern! A cidade fabril em Darkshire?”

“Sim,” disse ele do mesmo jeito triste e indiferente.

“Por que lá, papai?” perguntou ela.

“Porque lá posso ganhar dinheiro para a família. Porque não conheço ninguém lá, e ninguém lá conhece Helstone, ou poderá falar comigo sobre isso.”

“Ganhar dinheiro para a família! Eu pensava que você e mamãe tinham - ” Então ela parou, pois viu a expressão sombria no rosto do pai e não quis pressioná-lo. Mas ele entendeu seus sentimentos na hora e viu sua própria tristeza refletida no rosto dela. Esforçou-se muito para escondê-la.

English → “Você vai saber de tudo, Margaret. Só me ajude a contar para sua mãe. Acho que conseguiria fazer qualquer coisa, menos isso. O pensamento da dor dela me deixa doente de medo. Se eu contar tudo a você, talvez você possa contar a ela amanhã. Vou sair pelo dia para me despedir do fazendeiro Dobson e dos pobres em Bracy Common. Você odiaria muito contar a ela, Margaret?”

Margaret realmente odiava. Sentia-se mais amedrontada com isso do que com qualquer coisa que já tivesse feito. Por um momento não conseguiu falar. O pai disse, “Você detesta muito isso, não é, Margaret?” Então ela se controlou e disse, com um olhar corajoso e luminoso:

“É doloroso, mas precisa ser feito, e eu farei o melhor que puder. Você deve ter muitas coisas dolorosas para fazer.”

O Sr. Hale balançou a cabeça com tristeza e apertou a mão dela para agradecer. Margaret quase voltou a chorar. Para mudar de assunto, disse, “Agora me conte, papai, quais são nossos planos. Você e mamãe têm algum dinheiro, além da renda da paróquia, não têm? A tia Shaw tem, eu sei.”

English → “Sim. Acho que temos cerca de cento e vinte libras por ano de renda própria. Setenta libras disso sempre foram para Frederick, desde que ele está no exterior. Não sei se ele precisa de tudo isso,” disse ele, não muito seguro de si mesmo. “Ele deve receber algum soldo por servir no exército espanhol.”

“Frederick não deve sofrer,” disse Margaret com firmeza. “Ele está num país estrangeiro, e foi tratado injustamente por seu próprio povo. Isso deixa cem libras. Não poderíamos você, eu e mamãe viver com cem libras por ano em alguma parte muito barata e tranquila da Inglaterra? Ah, acho que poderíamos.”

English → “Não!” disse o Sr. Hale. “Isso não funcionaria. Preciso fazer alguma coisa. Preciso me manter ocupado para não cair em pensamentos sombrios. Além disso, numa paróquia rural eu ficaria constantemente lembrado de Helstone e de meus deveres aqui. Não conseguiria suportar, Margaret. E cem libras não renderiam muito depois de pagas as necessidades da casa. Não daria à sua mãe o conforto que ela sempre teve e merece. Não, precisamos ir para Milton. Está decidido. Consigo decidir melhor quando estou sozinho e não sou influenciado por aqueles que amo,” disse ele, em parte para se desculpar por fazer planos antes de contar à família. “Não suporto objeções. Elas me deixam incerto demais.”

Margaret decidiu ficar em silêncio. Afinal, o que importava para onde iam, comparado com aquela mudança terrível?

O Sr. Hale continuou: “Há alguns meses, quando minha aflição e dúvida se tornaram demais para conter, escrevi ao Sr. Bell - você se lembra do Sr. Bell, Margaret?”

English → “Não; acho que nunca o vi. Mas sei quem é. O padrinho de Frederick - seu antigo tutor em Oxford, é dele que fala?”

“Sim. Ele é membro do Plymouth College. Creio que nasceu em Milton-Northern. De qualquer forma, tem propriedades lá, e elas se tornaram muito mais valiosas desde que Milton cresceu e virou uma grande cidade fabril. Bem, eu tinha razões para suspeitar de algo - melhor não dizer mais nada sobre isso. Mas tinha certeza de que o Sr. Bell sentiria simpatia por mim. Não acho que ele me tenha dado muita força. Levou uma vida fácil em seu colégio todos esses anos. Ainda assim, tem sido muito gentil. E é graças a ele que vamos para Milton.”

“Como assim?” disse Margaret.

“Ora, ele tem inquilinos, casas e fábricas lá. Então, mesmo detestando o lugar por ser agitado demais para seus hábitos, precisa manter alguma ligação com ele. Ele me diz que soube haver uma boa oportunidade lá para um tutor particular.”

English → “Um tutor particular!” disse Margaret, com ar de desdém. “O que diabos os donos de fábrica querem com os clássicos, a literatura, ou os modos de um cavalheiro?”

O pai disse que alguns deles pareciam homens bons. Conheciam seus próprios pontos fracos, o que era mais do que muitos homens em Oxford faziam. Alguns queriam aprender com firmeza, mesmo já sendo adultos. Alguns queriam que seus filhos tivessem melhor educação do que eles próprios tiveram. Ao menos, disse ele, havia uma chance para um tutor particular. O Sr. Bell o recomendara ao Sr. Thornton, um de seus inquilinos, e um homem muito inteligente, como podia perceber por suas cartas. E em Milton, Margaret, ele teria uma vida ocupada, se não feliz, e pessoas e lugares tão diferentes que nunca lhe lembrariam de Helstone.

Margaret conhecia o motivo escondido a partir de seus próprios sentimentos. Seria diferente. Ela detestava fortemente tudo o que ouvira sobre o Norte da Inglaterra, os donos de fábrica, o povo, e a terra árida e selvagem. Ainda assim, havia um ponto positivo: seria diferente de Helstone, e nunca poderia lembrá-los daquele lugar amado.

English → “Quando vamos?” perguntou Margaret, depois de um breve silêncio.

“Não sei exatamente. Queria discutir isso com você. Sua mãe ainda não sabe. Mas acho que em cerca de duas semanas, depois de eu enviar minha renúncia, não terei mais direito de ficar.”

Margaret ficou quase chocada demais para falar.

“Em duas semanas!”

“Não, não exatamente no dia certo. Nada está fixado,” disse o pai nervosamente, notando a tristeza em seus olhos e a mudança repentina em seu rosto. Mas ela rapidamente se controlou.

“Sim, papai, é melhor que seja resolvido logo e claramente, como você diz. Mas mamãe não saber de nada! Esse é o maior problema.”

“Pobre Maria!” disse o Sr. Hale suavemente. “Pobre, pobre Maria! Ah, se eu não fosse casado - se eu estivesse sozinho no mundo, como seria fácil! Sendo como é, Margaret, não tenho coragem de contar a ela!”

English → “Não,” disse Margaret com tristeza. “Eu farei isso. Dê-me até amanhã à noite para escolher o momento certo. Ah, papai,” exclamou de repente, implorando com sentimento profundo, “diga-me que isso é apenas um pesadelo, um sonho horrível, não a vida real! Você não pode estar dizendo que realmente vai deixar a Igreja, abandonar Helstone, e se separar de mim e de mamãe para sempre, levado por alguma ideia falsa, alguma tentação! Você não pode estar falando sério!”

O Sr. Hale ficou sentado, muito quieto, enquanto ela falava.

Então ele olhou para ela e disse devagar e asperamente, “Falo sério, Margaret. Não se engane duvidando de minhas palavras, ou da minha decisão firme.” Continuou a olhá-la do mesmo jeito severo por um tempo depois de terminar. Ela retribuiu o olhar com olhos suplicantes, até acreditar que nada poderia mudar. Então se levantou e foi até a porta sem outra palavra ou olhar. Quando sua mão tocou a maçaneta, ele a chamou de volta. Estava de pé junto à lareira, curvado e pequeno, mas quando ela se aproximou, ele se ergueu em toda a sua altura. Colocou as mãos sobre a cabeça dela e disse solenemente,

English → “Que Deus a abençoe, minha filha!”

“E que Ele o traga de volta à Sua Igreja,” respondeu ela do fundo do coração. De imediato temeu que sua resposta à bênção fosse desrespeitosa ou errada, e que pudesse magoá-lo, sendo ela sua filha. Então colocou os braços em torno do pescoço dele. Ele a segurou por um ou dois minutos. Ela o ouviu sussurrar para si mesmo, “Os mártires e confessores sofreram ainda mais. Não vou ceder.”

Ambos se assustaram quando a Sra. Hale pediu pela filha. Rapidamente se afastaram, plenamente cientes do que os aguardava. O Sr. Hale disse apressado, “Vá, Margaret, vá. Estarei fora o dia todo amanhã. Antes da noite você terá contado à sua mãe.”

“Sim,” disse ela, e voltou para a sala de estar num estado de choque e vertigem.

Decisão.

English → “Peço-lhe um amor que pensa, Através de constante vigília sábia, Para encontrar os felizes com sorrisos alegres, E enxugar os olhos que choram; E um coração livre de si mesmo Para acalmar e compadecer.”

ANÔNIMO.

Margaret ouvia com atenção enquanto a mãe falava sobre pequenas maneiras de tornar mais confortáveis as famílias pobres da paróquia. Não conseguia deixar de ouvir, embora cada nova ideia a ferisse. No inverno, estariam longe de Helstone. O reumatismo do velho Simon talvez piorasse, e também sua visão. Ninguém viria ler para ele nem lhe traria caldo e flanela vermelha quente. Se alguém viesse, seria um estranho, e ele esperaria por Margaret em vão. O menininho aleijado de Mary Domville se arrastaria até a porta e esperaria por ela através da floresta, mas ela não viria. Esses pobres amigos nunca entenderiam por que ela os deixara, e havia muitos outros também. “Papai sempre usou a renda de seu trabalho paroquial para a paróquia. Talvez eu esteja usando dinheiro que deveria vir a seguir, mas o inverno provavelmente será muito difícil, e nossos pobres precisam ser ajudados.”

English → “Ah, mamãe, vamos fazer tudo o que pudermos,” disse Margaret com fervor. Não pensava no lado cauteloso da questão. Sentia apenas que talvez fosse a última vez que pudessem ajudar. “Talvez não fiquemos aqui por muito tempo.”

“Você está se sentindo mal, minha querida?” perguntou a Sra. Hale, ansiosa. Não entendera a insinuação de Margaret de que talvez não permanecessem muito tempo em Helstone. “Você parece pálida e cansada. Deve ser esse ar úmido, brando e insalubre.”

“Não, não, mamãe, não é isso. O ar é adorável. Cheira fresco e puro depois da fumaça da Harley Street. Mas estou cansada. Já deve estar quase na hora de dormir.”

“Não falta muito. São nove e meia. É melhor você ir para a cama já, querida. Peça a Dixon um mingau. Vou até você assim que estiver deitada. Temo que você tenha se resfriado, ou pegado o ar ruim de alguma daquelas lagoas paradas - ”

English → “Ah, mamãe,” disse Margaret com um sorriso fraco enquanto beijava a mãe. “Estou muito bem. Não se preocupe comigo. Estou só cansada.”

English → Margaret subiu. Para acalmar a mãe, concordou em beber uma tigela de mingau. Estava deitada, cansada, quando a Sra. Hale subiu para fazer uma última pergunta e dar-lhe um beijo de boa noite antes de ir para o próprio quarto. Mas assim que ouviu a mãe trancar a porta, Margaret pulou da cama e vestiu o roupão. Andou de um lado a outro do quarto até que uma tábua rangente a avisou de que precisava ficar quieta. Então se enroscou no assento da janela, na pequena janela funda. Naquela manhã, quando olhara para fora, ficara feliz ao ver as luzes brilhantes na torre da igreja, que prometiam um belo dia ensolarado. Mas agora, apenas dezesseis horas depois, ela sentava-se triste demais para chorar. Sentia uma dor fria e surda, como se sua juventude e energia lhe tivessem sido tiradas para sempre. A visita e a proposta do Sr. Henry Lennox pareciam um sonho comparadas à vida real. A dura verdade era que seu pai deixara dúvidas perigosas crescerem em sua mente e se tornara um pária. Todas as mudanças que se seguiram pareciam se reunir em torno daquele único fato terrível.

English → Ela olhou para as linhas cinza-escuras das torres da igreja, retas no meio da paisagem, contra o céu azul-profundo além. Fixou o olhar naquela distância sem fim e sentiu que poderia olhar para sempre, sempre vendo mais espaço e nenhum sinal de Deus. Naquele momento, a terra lhe pareceu mais solitária do que se estivesse coberta por uma cúpula de ferro. Sob aquela cúpula, pensou, ainda poderia haver a paz e a glória de Deus Todo-Poderoso. Mas essas profundezas infinitas do espaço lhe pareciam mais zombeteiras do que quaisquer paredes sólidas poderiam ser. Pareciam encerrar os gritos das pessoas sofredoras, deixá-los subir naquela vasta beleza, e perdê-los para sempre antes que alcançassem Seu trono. Nesse estado de espírito, seu pai entrou sem ser ouvido. O luar era claro o bastante para que ele visse a filha sentada ali de um jeito incomum. Foi até ela e tocou seu ombro antes que soubesse que ele estava ali.

English → “Margaret, ouvi que você estava acordada. Não pude deixar de entrar para pedir que rezasse comigo, para dizer o Pai Nosso. Isso fará bem a nós dois.”

English → O Sr. Hale e Margaret se ajoelharam junto ao assento da janela. Ele ergueu os olhos; ela baixou a cabeça em humilde vergonha. Deus estava ali, próximo, ao redor deles, ouvindo as palavras tranquilas do pai. Seu pai talvez fosse um herege, mas ela não acabara de mostrar dúvida ainda maior? Não disse nada. Depois que o pai saiu, foi para a cama como uma criança envergonhada de um ato errado. Se o mundo estava cheio de problemas confusos, ela confiaria e pediria apenas ver o próximo passo que precisava dar. Naquela noite, sonhou com o Sr. Lennox, sua visita e sua proposta, que os acontecimentos do dia haviam empurrado para longe. Em seu sonho, ele subia numa árvore muito alta para alcançar o galho onde seu chapéu estava pendurado. Então caía, e ela lutava para salvá-lo, mas alguma mão forte e invisível a segurava. Ele estava morto. Então a cena mudava, e ela estava de volta à sala de estar da Harley Street, conversando com ele como antes, embora ainda soubesse que ele fora morto naquela terrível queda.

English → Foi uma noite miserável e sem sono, e um começo ruim para o dia seguinte. Ela acordou de repente, sem se sentir melhor, e sabendo que algo pior do que seus sonhos febris havia acontecido. Tudo voltou para ela: não só sua tristeza, mas o conflito doloroso que ela continha. Até onde teria ido seu pai, guiado por dúvidas que ela via como tentações do Demônio? Queria perguntar, mas ao mesmo tempo temia a resposta mais do que qualquer coisa.

A manhã clara e fresca deixou a mãe especialmente bem e feliz no café da manhã. Ela continuou falando, fazendo planos de bondade para a aldeia, e não notou o silêncio do marido nem as respostas curtas de Margaret. Antes que os pratos fossem retirados, o Sr. Hale se levantou. Colocou uma mão sobre a mesa, como se precisasse dela para se apoiar:

“Não estarei em casa até a noite. Vou até Bracy Common, e pedirei ao fazendeiro Dobson algum jantar. Estarei de volta para o chá às sete.”

English → Ele não olhou para nenhuma das duas, mas Margaret entendeu o que ele queria dizer. Até as sete, ela precisava contar à mãe. O Sr. Hale teria esperado, mas Margaret era diferente. Não conseguia carregar essa preocupação o dia todo. Era melhor dizer as piores notícias logo. Ainda assim, enquanto estava de pé junto à janela, pensando como começar e esperando a criada sair, a mãe subiu para se arrumar para a escola. Desceu vestida e num humor mais alegre que o costume.

“Mãe, dê uma volta comigo pelo jardim esta manhã, só uma volta,” disse Margaret, passando o braço na cintura da Sra. Hale.

Saíram pela janela aberta. A Sra. Hale disse algo, mas Margaret não conseguiu ouvir as palavras. Margaret observou uma abelha entrar numa flor funda. Quando aquela abelha saísse de novo, ela começaria. Esse seria o sinal. Ela saiu.

English → “Mamãe! Papai vai deixar Helstone!” disse ela por fim. “Ele vai deixar a Igreja e viver em Milton-Northern.” Esses eram os três fatos duros, ditos quase de uma só vez.

“O que a faz dizer isso?” perguntou a Sra. Hale numa voz chocada e incrédula. “Quem andou lhe contando esse absurdo?”

“O próprio papai,” disse Margaret. Queria falar com gentileza e consolar a mãe, mas não sabia como. Estavam perto de um banco de jardim. A Sra. Hale sentou-se e começou a chorar.

“Não entendo você,” disse ela. “Ou você cometeu um grande engano, ou eu não a entendo de forma alguma.”

“Não, mãe, não cometi engano nenhum. Papai escreveu ao bispo e disse que tem dúvidas tais que não pode honestamente continuar como padre na Igreja da Inglaterra, e que precisa deixar Helstone. Também falou com o Sr. Bell, o padrinho de Frederick, mamãe, e ficou combinado que iremos morar em Milton-Northern.” Durante todo o tempo em que Margaret falava, a Sra. Hale olhava para seu rosto. A tristeza no rosto dela mostrava que acreditava no que Margaret dizia.

English → “Não acho que possa ser verdade,” disse a Sra. Hale por fim. “Ele certamente teria me contado antes de chegar a isso.”

Margaret sentia fortemente que a mãe deveria ter sido informada. Mesmo que a mãe muitas vezes tivesse sido infeliz e reclamado, era errado da parte do pai deixar que ela soubesse de sua mudança de opinião e da futura mudança de vida por meio de Margaret, que sabia mais do que ela. Margaret sentou-se ao lado da mãe e segurou sua cabeça contra o peito. Curvou-se e tocou seu rosto suavemente com a própria face.

“Querida, adorada mamãe! Ficamos com tanto medo de magoá-la. Papai sentiu isso profundamente. Você sabe que não é forte, e deve ter sido muito doloroso esperar sem saber.”

“Quando ele lhe contou, Margaret?”

“Ontem, só ontem,” respondeu Margaret, notando o ciúme por trás da pergunta. “Pobre papai!” acrescentou, tentando voltar os pensamentos da mãe para a piedade por tudo o que o pai sofrera. A Sra. Hale ergueu a cabeça.

English → “O que ele quer dizer com ter dúvidas?” perguntou. “Certamente não quer dizer que pensa diferente e sabe mais do que a Igreja.”

Margaret balançou a cabeça, e lágrimas vieram a seus olhos. Sua mãe havia tocado na própria tristeza que ela sentia.

“O bispo não pode colocá-lo no caminho certo?” perguntou a Sra. Hale, mostrando certa impaciência.

“Receio que não,” disse Margaret. “Mas não perguntei. Não conseguia suportar ouvir a resposta dele. De qualquer forma, está decidido. Ele vai deixar Helstone em duas semanas. Não tenho certeza se ele não disse que já enviou sua renúncia.”

“Em duas semanas!” exclamou a Sra. Hale. “Acho isso muito estranho, e nada correto. Chamo isso de muito cruel,” disse, e as lágrimas começaram a aliviar sua raiva. “Ele tem dúvidas, você diz, e abandona seu cargo, e faz tudo isso sem me perguntar. Ouso dizer que se ele tivesse me contado suas dúvidas no início, eu poderia tê-las impedido na hora.”

English → Margaret achava que o pai estava errado, mas não suportava ouvir a mãe culpá-lo. Sabia que o silêncio dele vinha do amor e do cuidado por ela, mesmo que esse cuidado talvez fosse fraco e equivocado.

“Eu quase esperava que a senhora ficasse contente de deixar Helstone, mamãe,” disse ela após uma pausa. “A senhora nunca esteve bem neste ar, sabe.”

“Você não pode estar querendo dizer que o ar enfumaçado de uma cidade fabril como Milton-Northern, com suas chaminés e sujeira, seria melhor do que este ar, que é puro e doce, mesmo que brando e relaxante demais. Só pense em viver entre fábricas e operários fabris! É claro que, se seu pai deixar a Igreja, não seremos aceitos em sociedade lugar nenhum. Será uma grande vergonha para nós! Pobre querido Sir John! Que sorte ele não estar vivo para ver o que seu pai fez! Todo dia depois do jantar, quando eu era moça morando com sua tia Shaw em Beresford Court, Sir John costumava propor o primeiro brinde: ‘Igreja e Rei, e abaixo o Rump.’”

English → Margaret ficou contente que a mãe tivesse parado de pensar no silêncio do marido sobre esse assunto, porque devia ter sido muito importante para ele. Depois de sua séria preocupação com as dúvidas do pai, essa era a coisa seguinte que mais magoava Margaret.

“Sabe, mamãe, temos muito pouca sociedade aqui. Os Gorman, que são nossos vizinhos mais próximos e mal podem ser chamados de sociedade, já que quase nunca os vemos, estiveram no comércio tanto quanto essa gente de Milton-Northern.”

“Sim,” disse a Sra. Hale, quase com raiva, “mas ao menos os Gorman fabricavam carruagens para muitos cavalheiros do condado, e tinham algum contato com eles. Mas essa gente das fábricas - quem usa algodão que possa pagar linho?”

“Bem, mamãe, desisto dos fiandeiros de algodão. Não os estou defendendo, nem a nenhuma outra gente do comércio. Ainda assim, teremos muito pouco a ver com eles.”

“Por que diabos seu pai escolheu Milton-Northern como o lugar para morar?”

English → “Em parte,” disse Margaret com um suspiro, “porque é tão diferente de Helstone, e em parte porque o Sr. Bell diz que há uma chance para um tutor particular lá.”

“Um tutor particular em Milton! Por que ele não pode ir para Oxford ensinar cavalheiros?”

“Você esquece, mamãe! Ele está deixando a Igreja por causa de suas crenças. Suas dúvidas não o ajudariam em Oxford.”

A Sra. Hale ficou em silêncio por algum tempo, chorando baixinho. Por fim disse:

“E a mobília - como diabos vamos gerenciar a mudança? Nunca me mudei na vida, e temos só duas semanas para pensar nisso!”

English → Margaret sentiu-se profundamente aliviada que a preocupação da mãe tivesse se reduzido a isso, pois lhe parecia pequena e era algo com que podia ajudar. Fez planos e promessas, e ajudou a mãe a organizar tudo o que podiam antes de saberem mais claramente o que o Sr. Hale pretendia fazer. Durante todo o dia, Margaret ficou com a mãe. Tentou entender e compartilhar todos os seus sentimentos mutáveis. Ao anoitecer, estava especialmente ansiosa para dar ao pai uma recepção calma em casa depois de seu dia duro e doloroso. Pensou no que ele devia ter carregado em segredo por tanto tempo. A mãe só disse, friamente, que ele deveria ter lhe contado, e então pelo menos teria tido alguém para aconselhá-lo. Margaret sentiu-se fraca quando ouviu os passos do pai no corredor. Não ousou ir ao encontro dele e contar o que fizera o dia todo, pois temia a raiva ciumenta da mãe. Ouviu-o parar, como se esperasse por ela ou algum sinal dela, mas ela ainda não se moveu. Viu, pelos lábios trêmulos e pelo rosto mutável da mãe, que ela também sabia que o marido voltara. Então ele abriu a porta e ficou ali, incerto se devia entrar. Seu rosto estava cinzento e pálido. Parecia tímido e amedrontado, e era triste ver isso no rosto de um homem. Mas aquele olhar cansado e desesperançado tocou o coração da esposa. Ela foi até ele e se atirou em seus braços, chorando:

English → “Ah! Richard, Richard, você devia ter me contado antes!”

Então Margaret, em lágrimas, deixou-os e correu escada acima. Atirou-se na cama e escondeu o rosto nos travesseiros para conter os soluços que irromperam depois de ela ter se controlado o dia todo.

Ela não sabia dizer quanto tempo ficou assim. Não ouviu nenhum barulho, mesmo quando a criada entrou para arrumar o quarto. A moça assustada saiu de fininho e contou à Sra. Dixon que a Srta. Hale estava chorando como se seu coração fosse partir. Tinha certeza de que a Srta. Hale ficaria muito doente se continuasse assim. Depois disso, Margaret ficou comovida. Sentou-se e viu o quarto familiar. Dixon estava de pé na sombra, segurando uma vela um pouco atrás de si para que a luz não ferisse os olhos assustados da Srta. Hale, inchados e ofuscados.

English → “Ah, Dixon! Não a ouvi entrar no quarto!” disse Margaret, tentando se controlar de novo. “É muito tarde?” continuou. Ergueu-se devagar da cama, mas não se levantou de fato. Afastou do rosto os cabelos molhados e desalinhados e tentou parecer como se nada estivesse errado, como se tivesse estado dormindo.

English → “Mal consigo dizer que horas são,” respondeu Dixon com raiva. “Desde que sua mamãe me contou essa notícia terrível, quando a vesti para o chá, perdi toda noção de tempo. Não sei o que será de todos nós. Quando Charlotte me contou agora mesmo que a senhorita estava chorando, Srta. Hale, pensei, não é de admirar, pobrezinha! E o patrão pensando em virar Dissidente na idade dele, quando, se não se saiu bem na Igreja, também não se saiu mal. Eu tinha um primo, senhorita, que virou pregador metodista depois dos cinquenta, embora tivesse sido alfaiate a vida toda; mas ele nunca conseguira fazer calças que servissem direito, então aquilo não foi surpresa. Mas o patrão! Como eu disse à senhora, ‘O que o pobre Sir John teria dito? Ele nunca gostou de que a senhora se casasse com o Sr. Hale, mas se soubesse que chegaria a isso, teria xingado piores palavrões do que nunca, se isso fosse possível!’”

English → Dixon estava tão acostumada a falar sobre as atitudes do Sr. Hale para a patroa, que às vezes ouvia e às vezes não, que não notou os olhos flamejantes e as narinas dilatadas de Margaret. Margaret não conseguia suportar ouvir falarem assim do pai por uma criada, bem na sua frente.

“Dixon,” disse ela na voz baixa que sempre usava quando estava muito perturbada. Soava como uma tempestade distante. “Dixon! Você esquece com quem está falando.” Ficou de pé, ereta, e encarou a criada, olhando-a com olhos calmos e claros. “Sou filha do Sr. Hale. Vá! Você cometeu um engano estranho, e tenho certeza de que vai se arrepender quando pensar nisso.”

English → Dixon andou pelo quarto por um ou dois minutos, sem saber o que fazer. Margaret disse de novo, “Pode me deixar, Dixon. Quero que você vá.” Dixon não sabia se ficava com raiva ou se chorava. Qualquer escolha teria agradado à patroa. Mas então pensou, “A Srta. Margaret tem algo do velho cavalheiro nela, assim como o pobre Senhor Frederick. Fico imaginando de onde eles tiram isso.” Assim, embora se ressentisse de tais palavras vindas de qualquer pessoa menos orgulhosa e firme, cedeu e disse, numa voz meio humilde, meio magoada:

“A senhorita não quer que eu desate seu vestido e arrume seu cabelo?”

“Não, hoje à noite não, obrigada.” Margaret então, com calma, a levou até a porta e a trancou. Depois disso, Dixon obedecia e admirava Margaret. Dizia que era porque Margaret era tão parecida com o pobre Senhor Frederick. Mas na verdade, Dixon, como muita gente, gostava de se sentir governada por alguém forte e seguro.

English → Margaret precisava da ajuda de Dixon nas tarefas, e de silêncio nas palavras. Por algum tempo, Dixon achou que era seu dever mostrar que se sentira magoada, falando o mínimo possível com sua jovem senhora. Assim mostrava seus sentimentos mais em suas ações do que em suas palavras. Duas semanas era muito pouco tempo para planejar uma mudança tão grande. Como dizia Dixon, “Qualquer um menos um cavalheiro - na verdade, quase qualquer outro cavalheiro - ” mas quando via o rosto reto e sério de Margaret, tossia e engolia o resto da frase. Depois aceitava calada a pastilha de horehound que Margaret lhe dava para a “coceirinha no peito, senhorita.” Mas quase qualquer um, exceto o Sr. Hale, saberia que era difícil, em tão pouco tempo, escolher qualquer casa em Milton-Northern, ou em qualquer outro lugar, para onde pudessem levar a mobília tirada do presbitério de Helstone.

English → A Sra. Hale ficou realmente doente com todos os transtornos e decisões rápidas que precisou enfrentar de uma vez. Margaret quase se sentiu aliviada quando a mãe foi para a cama e deixou o trabalho para ela. Dixon ficou perto da patroa como uma guarda-costas. Saía do quarto da Sra. Hale apenas para balançar a cabeça e murmurar consigo mesma, de um jeito que Margaret não queria ouvir. Margaret sabia uma coisa claramente: precisavam deixar Helstone. O sucessor do Sr. Hale já fora escolhido, e depois da decisão do pai não podia haver mais demora, tanto por causa dele quanto por qualquer outra razão. Cada noite ele voltava para casa mais e mais infeliz depois de se despedir de cada paroquiano, como planejara. Margaret não tinha experiência com esse tipo de assunto prático e não sabia a quem pedir conselho. A cozinheira e Charlotte trabalhavam duro e alegremente na embalagem, e Margaret conseguia ver o que era melhor e lhes dizer como fazer. Mas para onde iriam? Em uma semana precisavam partir. Era direto para Milton, ou para outro lugar? Tantos planos dependiam disso que Margaret decidiu perguntar ao pai certa noite, mesmo ele parecendo cansado e triste. Ele respondeu:

English → “Minha querida! Tive realmente coisas demais para pensar para decidir isso. O que sua mãe diz? O que ela quer? Pobre Maria!”

Seu suspiro foi respondido por outro ainda mais profundo. Dixon acabara de entrar com outra xícara de chá para a Sra. Hale, e ouvira as últimas palavras do Sr. Hale. O olhar de aviso de Margaret não importou, pois a presença dele a protegia, e ela disse ousadamente, “Minha pobre patroa!”

“Você não acha que ela está pior hoje,” disse o Sr. Hale rapidamente, virando-se.

“Não sei dizer ao certo, senhor. Não cabe a mim julgar. A doença parece estar mais na mente do que no corpo.”

O Sr. Hale pareceu muito perturbado.

“É melhor você levar o chá para mamãe enquanto está quente, Dixon,” disse Margaret com calma e autoridade.

“Ah, perdão, senhorita! Meus pensamentos estavam ocupados pensando na minha pobre - na Sra. Hale.”

English → “Papai,” disse Margaret, “essa espera é ruim para os dois. É claro que mamãe vai sentir sua mudança de opinião; não podemos evitar isso,” disse suavemente. “Mas agora sabemos o que precisa acontecer, ao menos por enquanto. Acho que posso fazer mamãe me ajudar a fazer planos, se você me disser para onde estamos planejando ir. Ela não disse o que quer, e só pensa no que não pode ser mudado. Vamos direto para Milton? Já alugou uma casa lá?”

“Não,” respondeu ele. “Acho que precisamos ficar numa hospedaria e procurar uma casa.”

“E embalar a mobília para que fique na estação ferroviária até encontrarmos uma?”

“Suponho que sim. Faça o que achar melhor. Só lembre-se, teremos muito menos dinheiro para gastar.”

English → Eles nunca tiveram muito dinheiro extra, e Margaret sabia disso. Sentiu como se um peso enorme tivesse caído de repente sobre seus ombros. Quatro meses antes, suas decisões eram pequenas, como que vestido usar para o jantar, ou ajudar Edith a fazer as listas para os jantares em casa. Sua vida em casa não exigia muitas escolhas. Exceto pela proposta do Capitão Lennox, tudo funcionava como um relógio. Uma vez por ano, a tia e Edith discutiam se deveriam ir para a Ilha de Wight, para o exterior, ou para a Escócia. Nessas ocasiões, Margaret tinha certeza de que voltaria tranquilamente à calma segurança do lar sem fazer nada por si mesma. Mas agora, desde o dia em que o Sr. Lennox viera e a empurrara para uma decisão, todo dia trazia alguma questão séria que precisava ser resolvida por ela e pelas pessoas que amava.

Depois do chá, o pai subiu para ficar com a esposa. Margaret ficou sozinha na sala de estar. De repente, pegou uma vela e foi até o escritório do pai, encontrou um grande atlas, e o trouxe de volta para a sala de estar. Ali começou a estudar o mapa da Inglaterra. Ergueu os olhos, luminosa, quando o pai desceu.

English → “Encontrei um plano adorável. Olhe aqui - em Darkshire, quase ao lado de Milton, fica Heston. Já ouvi gente do norte dizer com frequência que é um lugarzinho agradável para banhos de mar. Não poderíamos mandar mamãe para lá com Dixon, enquanto você e eu procuramos casas e preparamos uma para ela em Milton? Ela teria ar do mar, o que ajudaria durante o inverno, e seria poupada de toda a viagem cansativa. Dixon também gostaria de cuidar dela.”

“Dixon vai conosco?” perguntou o Sr. Hale, parecendo confuso e inquieto.

“Ah, sim!” disse Margaret. “Dixon realmente pretende fazer isso, e não sei o que mamãe faria sem ela.”

“Mas teremos de aceitar um modo de vida bem diferente, receio. Tudo é muito mais caro numa cidade. Não acho que Dixon vá ficar confortável. Para ser sincero, Margaret, às vezes acho que essa mulher é um pouco orgulhosa.”

English → “Sim, ela é, papai,” respondeu Margaret. “E se ela precisar aceitar um modo de vida diferente, nós é que teremos de aceitar seu orgulho, o que será pior. Mas ela realmente ama todos nós, e tenho certeza de que ficaria infeliz de nos deixar, especialmente neste momento difícil. Então, por causa de mamãe, e por ela ter sido tão leal, acho que deve ir.”

“Muito bem, minha querida. Vá em frente. Concordo. Qual a distância de Heston até Milton? A largura de um dos seus dedos não me dá uma noção muito clara de distância.”

“Bem, então, suponho que sejam trinta milhas. Isso não é muito!”

“Não em distância, mas em - . Deixe para lá! Se você realmente acha que ajudará sua mãe, que seja arranjado assim.”

English → Esse foi um grande passo. Agora Margaret podia trabalhar, agir e fazer planos com seriedade. A Sra. Hale também pôde despertar de sua tristeza cansada e esquecer sua dor real ao pensar na alegria de ir para o litoral. Seu único pesar era que o Sr. Hale não poderia ficar com ela durante todas as duas semanas, como fizera uma vez, quando estavam noivos e ela ficara com Sir John e Lady Beresford em Torquay.

Despedida.

English → “Sem que ninguém observe, o galho do jardim vai balançar, a flor tenra vai cair, sem amor a faia vai ficar marrom, o bordo vai se queimar sozinho;

Sem amor, o girassol, brilhando claro, irradiará em chamas seu disco de sementes, e muitas rosas-cravo alimentarão com especiaria de verão o ar zumbidor;

English → * * * * *

English → Do jardim e do agreste, novas memórias surgem. Ano após ano, a terra se torna familiar para uma criança vinda de longe.

Ano após ano, o trabalhador lavra o mesmo campo e corta as mesmas árvores. Ano após ano, nossa memória se desvanece das colinas ao nosso redor.

TENNYSON.

English → Chegou o último dia. A casa estava cheia de caixotes de embalagem, e homens os carregavam numa carroça até a estação ferroviária mais próxima. Até o gramado bonito ao lado da casa ficara bagunçado com palha das portas e janelas abertas. Os cômodos soavam vazios, e a luz forte através das janelas nuas parecia estranha. O quarto de vestir da Sra. Hale foi deixado por último. Ali, ela e Dixon embalavam roupas e paravam a todo momento para olhar velhos tesouros, especialmente lembranças dos filhos quando eram pequenos. Não conseguiam fazer muito progresso. Lá embaixo, Margaret ficava calma e pronta para orientar os homens que ajudavam a cozinheira e Charlotte. Essas duas choravam às vezes e se perguntavam como ela conseguia ficar tão firme nesse último dia. Pensavam que ela não devia gostar muito de Helstone, já que vivera tanto tempo em Londres. Mas Margaret estava pálida e quieta, observando tudo de perto. Elas não podiam saber quanto seu coração doía, ou como ela se impedia de chorar forçando a mente a ficar ocupada. Se ela cedesse, quem agiria? O pai estava na sacristia com o coroinha, examinando papéis, livros e registros. Quando entrasse, ainda teria seus próprios livros para embalar, e ninguém mais poderia fazê-lo a seu gosto. Margaret não era o tipo de pessoa que desabava diante de estranhos, ou mesmo diante de amigos da casa como a cozinheira e Charlotte. Por fim, os quatro embaladores foram para a cozinha tomar chá, e Margaret saiu devagar do salão. Passou pela sala de estar nua e ressoante e saiu para o crepúsculo de uma noite de início de novembro. Uma névoa fina suavizava a paisagem e dava a tudo uma cor de lilás, embora o sol ainda não tivesse se posto completamente. Um pisco-de-peito-ruivo cantava, talvez o mesmo que o pai costumava chamar de seu bichinho de inverno, e para quem construíra uma casinha junto à janela do escritório. As folhas pareciam mais bonitas do que nunca, mas a primeira geada logo as derrubaria. Já algumas flutuavam até o chão, brilhando âmbar e dourado no sol inclinado.

English → Margaret caminhou pela trilha sob o muro de pereiras. Não caminhava ali desde a vez em que passeara ao lado de Henry Lennox. No canteiro de tomilho, ele começara a falar de coisas em que ela não devia pensar agora. Seus olhos estavam numa rosa tardia enquanto ela tentava respondê-lo, e notou a bela beleza das folhas de cenoura no meio da última frase dele. Isso fora apenas quinze dias antes, e agora tudo havia mudado. Onde estaria ele agora? Em Londres, vivendo sua vida antiga, jantando com o velho grupo da Harley Street ou com amigos mais novos e animados. Mesmo enquanto ela caminhava tristemente pelo jardim úmido e sombrio ao entardecer, com tudo caindo e desbotando ao redor, ele talvez estivesse alegremente guardando seus livros de direito depois de um bom dia de trabalho. Talvez tivesse ido dar um de seus passeios rápidos nos Temple Gardens antes do jantar, como lhe contara que fazia com frequência, e ouvira o grande som de gente ocupada por perto, embora invisível, e avistara as luzes da cidade sobre o rio. Ele muitas vezes falara a Margaret sobre esses passeios apressados entre o trabalho e o jantar, e em seus melhores momentos. Ela adorara a ideia. Mas aqui não havia som nenhum. O pisco entrara na quietude da noite. De vez em quando, uma porta de cabana ao longe se abria e fechava enquanto um trabalhador cansado voltava para casa. Mas aquele som parecia muito distante. Um barulho suave, rastejante, crocante entre as folhas secas na floresta além do jardim parecia próximo. Margaret sabia que era um caçador furtivo. Muitas vezes vira caçadores furtivos saltarem a cerca do jardim, atravessarem o gramado iluminado pela lua, e desaparecerem na escuridão adiante. Admirara sua liberdade selvagem e até lhes desejara sorte. Mas aquela noite ela sentiu medo, e não sabia por quê. Ouviu Charlotte fechando as janelas e trancando-as para a noite, sem saber que alguém entrara no jardim. Então um galho pequeno, talvez podre ou quebrado à força, caiu pesadamente na parte mais próxima da floresta. Margaret correu como Camila até a janela e bateu com urgência, assustando Charlotte lá dentro.

English → “Deixe-me entrar! Deixe-me entrar! Sou só eu, Charlotte!” Seu coração só se acalmou quando estava em segurança dentro da sala de estar, com as janelas fechadas e trancadas, e as paredes familiares ao redor. Sentou-se num caixote. A sala estava fria e sem alegria, sem fogo e sem luz, exceto a vela de Charlotte. Charlotte olhou para ela com surpresa, e Margaret sentiu isso, então se levantou.

“Tive medo de que você estivesse me deixando de fora completamente, Charlotte,” disse ela, com um pequeno sorriso. “Aí você nunca teria me ouvido da cozinha, e as portas para a estrada e o cemitério estão trancadas há muito tempo.”

“Ah, senhorita, eu teria notado logo. Os homens iam querer que a senhorita lhes dissesse o que fazer a seguir. Coloquei o chá no escritório do patrão, porque é o cômodo mais confortável, por assim dizer.”

English → “Obrigada, Charlotte. Você é uma moça gentil. Vou sentir sua falta. Tente me escrever, se algum dia eu puder ajudá-la ou lhe dar um bom conselho. Vou sempre ficar feliz em receber uma carta de Helstone, sabe. Vou lhe mandar meu endereço assim que souber.”

O escritório estava pronto para o chá. Um bom fogo ardia, e as velas na mesa ainda não estavam acesas. Margaret sentou-se no tapete para se aquecer, pois a noite úmida grudava em seu vestido e ela se sentia fria de cansaço. Segurou as mãos em torno dos joelhos e curvou a cabeça, parecendo triste. Mas quando ouviu os passos do pai no cascalho lá fora, levantou-se de imediato. Rapidamente empurrou para trás o cabelo escuro e pesado e enxugou algumas lágrimas que não sabia que tinham caído. Depois foi abrir a porta para ele. Ele parecia muito mais infeliz do que ela. Ela mal conseguia fazê-lo falar, embora tentasse repetidamente dizer coisas que o interessassem, cada vez com grande esforço.

English → “Você fez uma caminhada muito longa hoje?” perguntou ela ao ver que ele não tocaria em nenhuma comida.

“Até Fordham Beeches. Fui ver a viúva Maltby. Ela está muito triste porque não conseguiu se despedir de você. Diz que a pequena Susan esperou na estrada por dias. Não, Margaret, o que houve, querida?” O pensamento da criancinha esperando por ela e sendo decepcionada vez após vez, não porque Margaret a esquecera, mas porque não podia deixar a casa, foi demais para ela. A pobre Margaret começou a chorar como se seu coração fosse partir. O Sr. Hale ficou muito perturbado. Levantou-se e andou nervosamente de um lado a outro da sala. Margaret tentou parar de chorar, mas não falaria até conseguir fazê-lo com calma. Ela o ouviu falando consigo mesmo.

“Não consigo suportar. Não consigo suportar ver outras pessoas sofrerem. Acho que poderia suportar meus próprios problemas com paciência. Ah, será que não há como voltar atrás?”

English → “Não, pai,” disse Margaret, olhando-o diretamente e falando com calma e firmeza. “É ruim pensar que você está errado. Seria muito pior saber que você foi desonesto.” Ela baixou a voz nas últimas palavras, como se até pensar em hipocrisia ligada ao pai parecesse errado.

“Além disso,” continuou ela, “estou só cansada esta noite. Não pense que estou magoada com o que você fez, querido papai. Não acho que nenhum de nós dois consiga falar sobre isso esta noite,” disse, pois as lágrimas e os soluços continuavam vindo. “É melhor eu levar esta xícara de chá para mamãe. Ela tomou o dela bem cedo, quando eu estava ocupada demais para ir até ela, e tenho certeza de que ficará contente com outra agora.”

English → Na manhã seguinte, a hora do trem os forçou a deixar a adorável e amada Helstone. Foi seu último olhar para o presbitério comprido e baixo, coberto de roseiras-da-china e piracanto, ainda mais acolhedor sob o sol da manhã que brilhava em suas janelas. O carro de Southampton mal os levara até a estação antes que se fossem para sempre. Margaret sentiu dor no coração e tentou olhar para trás em busca de um último vislumbre da velha torre da igreja, que sabia poder ver acima das árvores. Mas o pai também se lembrou disso, e ela silenciosamente lhe cedeu o melhor lugar na janela. Recostou-se, fechou os olhos, e lágrimas surgiram neles. Brilharam por um momento em seus cílios, depois escorreram devagar pelo rosto e caíram, despercebidas, sobre o vestido.

Passariam uma noite em Londres, num hotel tranquilo. A pobre Sra. Hale chorou quase o dia todo, a seu modo, e Dixon mostrou sua dor ficando muito irritada. Continuava tentando impedir que suas saias sequer tocassem no Sr. Hale, a quem culpava por toda essa dor.

English → Passaram por ruas que conheciam bem, por casas que haviam visitado com frequência, e por lojas onde Margaret ficara esperando impaciente ao lado da tia enquanto ela fazia alguma escolha longa e importante. Até passaram por pessoas conhecidas na rua. A manhã lhes parecera muito longa, mas quando chegaram a Londres era a hora mais movimentada de uma tarde de novembro. A Sra. Hale não estava em Londres havia muito tempo, e olhava ao redor com empolgação infantil. Ficava fitando as ruas, as lojas e as carruagens.

“Ah, ali está a Harrison's, onde comprei tantas das minhas coisas de casamento. Nossa, como mudou! Têm janelas enormes de vidro, maiores que a Crawford's em Southampton. Ah, e ali - não, não é - sim, é. Margaret, acabamos de passar pelo Sr. Henry Lennox. Onde ele poderia estar indo entre todas essas lojas?”

English → Margaret se inclinou para a frente de imediato, depois recuou rapidamente e sorriu levemente para si mesma por ter se movido tão de repente. Àquela altura, já estavam a cem jardas de distância, mas ele ainda lhe parecia uma lembrança de Helstone. Estava ligado a uma manhã luminosa e a um dia importante, e ela teria gostado de vê-lo sem que ele a visse, e sem precisar falar com ele.

English → A noite foi longa e monótona. Não tinham trabalho, e ficaram num quarto no alto de um hotel. O Sr. Hale saiu para visitar seu livreiro e alguns amigos. Todos os que encontravam, dentro de casa ou nas ruas, pareciam ocupados e a caminho de encontrar alguém. Só eles pareciam perdidos, sozinhos e infelizes. Ainda assim, Margaret conhecia muitas casas por perto onde ela e a mãe seriam calorosamente recebidas se viessem em tempos felizes, ou mesmo em tempos tranquilos. Mas se viessem em tristeza e precisando de consolo diante de um problema difícil como esse, se sentiriam estranhas em todos aqueles lares de conhecidos próximos, não amigos de verdade. A vida em Londres era rápida demais e cheia demais mesmo para uma hora do silêncio profundo que os amigos de Jó mostraram ao sentarem-se com ele por sete dias e sete noites sem falar, tamanha era sua dor.

Novos Cenários e Rostos.

English → “A névoa esmaece o sol, casinhas enfumaçadas me cercam por toda parte.”

MATTHEW ARNOLD.

Na tarde seguinte, a cerca de vinte milhas de Milton-Northern, pegaram o pequeno ramal ferroviário até Heston. Heston era uma longa rua única perto do litoral. Tinha seu próprio estilo, diferente das pequenas cidades de banho do sul da Inglaterra, e estas eram diferentes das do continente. Tudo parecia mais prático. As carroças tinham mais ferro e menos madeira e couro. As pessoas nas ruas estavam de folga, mas ainda pareciam ocupadas e sérias. As cores eram mais acinzentadas e menos bonitas. Não havia blusões, nem entre a gente do campo, porque eram desajeitados e podiam prender-se nas máquinas, então as pessoas haviam deixado de usá-los. Nas cidades do sul, Margaret vira lojistas parados às portas quando livres, aproveitando o ar e a rua. Aqui, se tinham tempo livre dos fregueses, arrumavam trabalho para si dentro da loja, até mesmo, pensou ela, desenrolando e enrolando fitas sem necessidade nenhuma. Essas diferenças a impressionaram enquanto ela e a mãe saíam na manhã seguinte para procurar hospedagem.

English → As duas noites em hotéis custaram mais do que o Sr. Hale esperava, então ficaram contentes de aceitar os primeiros quartos limpos e agradáveis que estavam livres. Ali, pela primeira vez em muitos dias, Margaret sentiu-se em repouso. O repouso tinha uma sensação de sonho que o tornava ainda mais perfeito. O mar distante batia na costa arenosa com um som suave e constante. Meninos com burros gritavam nas proximidades. Cenas estranhas passavam diante dela como quadros, e em sua preguiça não queria que fossem explicadas antes de desaparecerem. Desceu até a praia para respirar o ar do mar, suave e morno mesmo no fim de novembro. A longa linha nebulosa do mar tocava o céu de cores suaves. A vela branca de um barco distante ficava prateada num pálido raio de sol. Parecia que ela poderia sonhar a vida inteira nesse conforto tranquilo, vivendo apenas o presente porque não ousava pensar no passado nem olhar adiante para o futuro.

English → Mas o futuro precisava ser enfrentado, por mais difícil que fosse. Numa noite, ficou combinado que Margaret e o pai iriam a Milton-Northern no dia seguinte procurar uma casa. O Sr. Hale recebera várias cartas do Sr. Bell e algumas do Sr. Thornton, e queria de imediato saber muitas coisas sobre sua posição e suas chances ali. Só podia fazer isso falando com o Sr. Thornton. Margaret sabia que deveriam se mudar em breve, mas não gostava da ideia de uma cidade fabril. Também achava que a mãe estava se sentindo melhor com o ar de Heston, então teria gostado de esperar mais antes de ir para Milton.

English → Por várias milhas antes de chegarem a Milton, viram uma nuvem espessa cor de chumbo no horizonte à frente. Parecia ainda mais escura contra o pálido céu de inverno azul-acinzentado. Em Heston, já haviam visto os primeiros sinais de geada. Mais perto da cidade, o ar tinha um leve cheiro e gosto de fumaça, ou talvez fosse principalmente a ausência do cheiro fresco de grama e plantas. Muito rapidamente foram levados por ruas longas, retas e tristes de casinhas de tijolo. De vez em quando uma grande fábrica com muitas janelas se erguia como uma galinha entre seus pintinhos, soltando fumaça negra e mostrando por que a nuvem parecia de chuva. Enquanto seguiam da estação até o hotel pelas ruas mais largas, tiveram de parar com frequência porque grandes carroças carregadas bloqueavam as vias estreitas. Margaret já estivera algumas vezes na cidade com a tia, mas ali os veículos pesados tinham propósitos diferentes. Aqui todo furgão, carroça e caminhão carregava algodão, ou em fardos crus ou tecido em fardos de chita. As pessoas enchiam as calçadas. A maioria estava bem vestida, com tecidos bons, mas pareciam desalinhadas e soltas de um jeito bem diferente da elegância desgastada e surrada de uma classe semelhante em Londres.

English → “New Street,” disse o Sr. Hale. “Acredito que essa seja a rua principal de Milton. Bell me falou dela muitas vezes. Trinta anos atrás, essa rua foi aberta de um beco para uma via principal, e isso tornou sua propriedade muito mais valiosa. A fábrica do Sr. Thornton deve ficar não muito longe daqui, já que ele aluga do Sr. Bell. Mas acho que ele opera a partir do seu armazém.”

“Onde fica nosso hotel, papai?”

“Perto do fim desta rua, acho. Vamos almoçar antes ou depois de vermos as casas que marcamos no Milton Times?”

“Ah, vamos terminar nosso trabalho primeiro.”

“Muito bem. Então vou apenas verificar se o Sr. Thornton deixou algum recado ou carta para mim. Ele disse que me contaria tudo o que soubesse sobre essas casas. Depois podemos ir. Vamos manter o táxi, pois será mais seguro do que nos perdermos e perdermos o trem desta tarde.”

English → Não havia cartas esperando por ele. Começaram a procurar uma casa. Só podiam gastar trinta libras por ano, mas em Hampshire esse dinheiro compraria uma casa espaçosa com jardim agradável. Aqui, mesmo duas salas de estar e quatro quartos pareciam impossíveis de encontrar. Examinaram cada casa da lista e rejeitaram todas. No fim, se entreolharam preocupados.

English → “Acho que devíamos voltar à segunda, a de Crampton, como chamam aquele subúrbio. Tinha três salas de estar, e rimos disso porque tinha só quatro quartos. Mas já pensei em tudo. O cômodo da frente lá embaixo pode ser seu escritório e nossa sala de jantar, pobre papai. Decidimos que mamãe deve ter a sala de estar mais alegre que encontrarmos. O cômodo da frente em cima, com aquele papel de parede ruim, azul e rosa, e a cornija pesada, tem uma bela vista sobre a planície e o rio ou canal abaixo. Eu poderia ficar no quartinho de trás, na parte que se projeta no topo da primeira escada, sobre a cozinha. Você e mamãe poderiam ficar no quarto atrás da sala de estar, e o closet no telhado poderia ser um bom vestiário para você.”

“Mas e Dixon, e a moça que vamos contratar para ajudar?”

English → “Ah, espere um pouco. Estou quase impressionada com minha própria habilidade de organizar as coisas. Dixon pode ficar com a sala de estar dos fundos. Acho que ela vai gostar disso. Ela reclama tanto das escadas em Heston. E a moça pode ficar no sótão inclinado sobre o seu quarto e o de mamãe. Está bom assim?”

“Suponho que sim. Mas esses papéis de parede! Que mau gosto! E tanta cor e cornijas tão pesadas numa só casa!”

“Não se preocupe, papai! Com certeza você pode convencer o senhorio a colocar papel de parede novo em um ou dois cômodos, a sala de estar e seu quarto, pois mamãe vai usá-los mais. E suas estantes vão esconder boa parte daquele padrão berrante na sala de jantar.”

“Então você acha que é a melhor escolha? Se for, devo ir logo visitar esse Sr. Donkin, cujo nome estava no anúncio. Vou levá-la de volta ao hotel, onde pode pedir o almoço e descansar. Quando estiver pronto, estarei de volta com você. Espero conseguir papel de parede novo.”

English → Margaret também esperava isso, embora não dissesse nada. Nunca tinha realmente enfrentado um gosto que amasse a decoração, mesmo a decoração feia, mais do que a simplicidade e a sobriedade, que são a base da elegância.

O pai a acompanhou até a entrada do hotel. Deixou-a ao pé da escada e foi até o endereço do senhorio da casa que haviam escolhido. Assim que Margaret pôs a mão na porta da sala de estar deles, um garçom de passos ágeis a seguiu.

“Sinto muito, senhora. O cavalheiro saiu tão depressa que não tive tempo de avisá-lo. O Sr. Thornton veio logo depois que os senhores saíram, e achei que voltariam em uma hora, então disse a ele isso. Ele voltou de novo há uns cinco minutos e disse que esperaria pelo Sr. Hale. Ele está no quarto de vocês agora, senhora.”

“Obrigada. Meu pai voltará em breve, e então você pode avisá-lo.”

English → Margaret abriu a porta e entrou com seu jeito calmo e confiante de sempre. Não se sentiu desajeitada. Estava acostumada à boa sociedade. Esse homem viera a negócios com o pai, e como ele fora educado, ela pretendia ser educada também. O Sr. Thornton ficou mais surpreso e inquieto do que ela. Esperava um clérigo tranquilo de meia-idade, mas em vez disso surgiu uma jovem senhora com dignidade aberta. Estava vestida de forma muito simples, com um chapéu de palha bem-feito com fita branca e um grande xale indiano. Ele não sabia quem ela era. Seu olhar claro e tranquilo mostrava que a presença dele não significava nada para ela. Ouvira dizer que o Sr. Hale tinha uma filha, mas imaginara uma menininha.

“O Sr. Thornton, presumo,” disse Margaret depois de uma breve pausa, enquanto ele não conseguia achar as palavras. “Por favor, sente-se. Meu pai me trouxe até a porta há apenas um instante, mas não foi informado de que o senhor estava aqui, e saiu a negócios. Ele voltará muito em breve. Sinto muito que o senhor tenha tido o trabalho de vir duas vezes.”

English → O Sr. Thornton estava acostumado a dar ordens, mas Margaret parecia assumir o controle sobre ele de imediato. Ele estava ficando impaciente por perder tempo num dia de mercado, mas quando ela apareceu, sentou-se calado, como ela pedira.

“A senhorita sabe para onde o Sr. Hale foi? Talvez eu consiga encontrá-lo.”

“Ele foi ver o Sr. Donkin na Canute Street. É o senhorio da casa que meu pai quer alugar em Crampton.”

O Sr. Thornton conhecia aquela casa. Vira o anúncio e fora vê-la, pois o Sr. Bell lhe pedira para ajudar o Sr. Hale o quanto pudesse. Também sentia simpatia por um clérigo que abandonara seu cargo em circunstâncias tão tristes. A princípio achara a casa em Crampton adequada. Mas agora, depois de ver Margaret e seu jeito fino e gracioso de se mover e olhar, sentiu-se envergonhado por ter achado a casa boa o bastante para os Hale, mesmo já tendo notado antes seu estilo simples, quase vulgar.

English → Margaret não conseguia evitar o jeito como parecia. Seu lábio superior curto, o queixo firme, a postura orgulhosa, e os movimentos suaves mas firmes muitas vezes faziam estranhos pensarem que ela era altiva. Estava cansada e teria preferido ficar quieta e descansar, como o pai planejara. Ainda assim, sentiu que devia ser educada com esse estranho, que viera das ruas ásperas e das multidões de Milton. Desejou que ele fosse embora, como dissera que faria, em vez de ficar ali sentado, respondendo-lhe com palavras curtas e ásperas. Ela tirara o xale e o pendurara na cadeira. Sentada à luz, mostrava toda a sua beleza: o pescoço branco, a figura graciosa, o rosto calmo, e os olhos firmes. Ele quase se convenceu de que não gostava dela antes de terminarem de conversar. Ainda assim, não conseguia deixar de admirá-la. Ao mesmo tempo, ela olhava para ele com indiferença orgulhosa, como se ele fosse apenas um homem rude, sem refinamento. Ele tomou sua frieza tranquila por desprezo, e isso o deixou irritado o bastante para querer ir embora e não ter mais nada a ver com os Hale.

English → Bem quando Margaret já esgotara seu último assunto de conversa, o pai entrou. Com seu pedido de desculpas educado e amistoso, restaurou seu nome e sua família na boa opinião do Sr. Thornton.

O Sr. Hale e seu visitante conversaram muito sobre o amigo em comum, o Sr. Bell. Margaret ficou contente que seu trabalho de entreter o visitante tivesse terminado, e foi até a janela estudar a rua estranha. Observava lá fora tão atentamente que quase não ouviu o pai falar, e ele teve de repetir:

“Margaret! O senhorio continua admirando esse papel horrível, e receio que teremos de deixá-lo ali.”

“Ah, que pena! Sinto muito!” disse ela. Pensou em cobrir parte dele com seus desenhos, mas por fim desistiu, pois só pioraria as coisas. Enquanto isso, o pai gentilmente convidou o Sr. Thornton para ficar para o almoço. Teria sido muito inconveniente para ele, mas sentiu que deveria aceitar se Margaret apoiasse o convite. Ficou aliviado que ela não o fez, e ainda assim ficou irritado com ela por isso. Ela lhe fez uma reverência baixa e séria quando ele saiu, e ele se sentiu mais desajeitado e constrangido do que nunca antes.

English → “Bem, Margaret, vamos almoçar o mais rápido possível. Você já pediu?”

“Não, papai; aquele homem estava aqui quando cheguei em casa, e não tive chance.”

“Então teremos de aceitar o que conseguirmos. Receio que ele tenha esperado muito tempo.”

“Pareceu muito longo para mim. Eu estava quase exausta quando você entrou. Ele nunca continuava um assunto, mas dava respostas curtas e súbitas.”

“Eram bem diretas, porém, eu diria. É um homem de pensamento claro. Ele disse, você ouviu, que Crampton fica em terreno cascalhoso, e de longe o subúrbio mais saudável perto de Milton.”

Quando voltaram para Heston, tiveram de contar à Sra. Hale sobre o dia. Ela estava cheia de perguntas, e eles responderam enquanto tomavam chá.

“E como é o seu correspondente, o Sr. Thornton?”

“Pergunte a Margaret,” disse o marido. “Ela e ele conversaram bastante enquanto eu estava fora falando com o senhorio.”

English → “Ah! Mal sei dizer como ele é,” disse Margaret preguiçosamente, cansada demais para descrevê-lo muito. Então se animou e disse, “É um homem alto, de ombros largos, com uns - quantos anos, papai?”

“Eu diria uns trinta.”

“Uns trinta, com um rosto que não é feio, mas também não é bonito. Não há nada de especial nele. Não é bem um cavalheiro, mas isso era de se esperar.”

“Não é vulgar nem comum, no entanto,” disse o pai, um pouco ciumento de qualquer crítica ao único amigo que tinha em Milton.

“Ah, não!” disse Margaret. “Com aquele ar de força e determinação, nenhum rosto poderia ser vulgar ou comum, mesmo que simples. Eu não gostaria de negociar com ele. Parece muito firme. No geral, parece feito para seu lugar, mamãe; sábio e forte, como um grande comerciante deve ser.”

“Não chame os industriais de Milton de comerciantes, Margaret,” disse o pai. “Eles são bem diferentes.”

English → “São? Eu uso a palavra para todas as pessoas que têm algo real para vender. Mas se você acha que não está certo, papai, não vou usá-la. Mas, ah mamãe! Se estamos falando de vulgaridade e coisas comuns, é melhor se preparar para o papel de parede da nossa sala de estar. Rosas cor-de-rosa e azuis, com folhas amarelas! E que borda pesada ao redor do cômodo!”

Mas quando se mudaram para a nova casa em Milton, o papel de parede detestado havia sumido. O senhorio aceitou seus agradecimentos com calma, e os deixou pensar que mudara de ideia sobre repapelar. Não precisou lhes contar que se recusara a fazê-lo pelo Reverendo Sr. Hale, desconhecido em Milton, mas ficara muito disposto a fazê-lo depois de uma única reclamação curta e áspera do Sr. Thornton, o rico industrial.

Saudade de Casa.

English → “E é lar, lar, lar, Lar como eu gostaria de estar.”

Os cômodos foram bem forrados de papel, e isso os ajudou a aceitar Milton, mas não foi suficiente. As espessas névoas amareladas de novembro haviam chegado, e quando a Sra. Hale chegou à nova casa, a vista sobre o vale e a curva do rio estava escondida.

Margaret e Dixon haviam trabalhado dois dias desempacotando e arrumando as coisas, mas a casa ainda parecia desarrumada. Do lado de fora, uma névoa espessa subia até as janelas e entrava por cada porta aberta em nuvens sufocantes de neblina ruim e branca.

“Ah, Margaret! vamos morar aqui?” perguntou a Sra. Hale em completo desânimo.

Margaret sentiu no coração a mesma tristeza do tom daquela pergunta. Mal conseguiu manter a calma o bastante para dizer, “Ah, as neblinas em Londres às vezes são muito piores!”

“Mas você sabia que Londres e seus amigos estavam por trás disso. Aqui, bem, estamos sozinhas. Ah, Dixon, que lugar é este!”

English → “De fato, senhora, tenho certeza de que vai ser a morte da senhora em breve, e então sei quem vai - espere! Srta. Hale, isso é pesado demais para a senhorita levantar.”

“De jeito nenhum, obrigada, Dixon,” respondeu Margaret com frieza. “A melhor coisa que podemos fazer por mamãe é preparar seu quarto para a cama, enquanto eu vou trazer-lhe uma xícara de café.”

O Sr. Hale estava igualmente infeliz, e também veio a Margaret em busca de consolo.

“Margaret, realmente acho este um lugar insalubre. Só pense se a saúde de sua mãe, ou a sua, sofresse. Gostaria de ter ido para algum lugar do interior no País de Gales; isso é realmente terrível,” disse ele, indo até a janela.

English → Não havia consolo a dar. Estavam instalados em Milton e precisavam viver com fumaça e neblina por algum tempo. Parecia que toda a outra vida lhes fora escondida por uma espessa névoa de problemas. Só no dia anterior, o Sr. Hale calculara com tristeza quanto a mudança e as duas semanas em Heston tinham custado, e descobriu que quase todo seu pequeno montante de dinheiro disponível se fora. Então estavam ali, e precisavam ficar.

English → À noite, quando Margaret entendeu isso, sentiu vontade de se sentar em profundo desespero. O ar pesado e enfumaçado enchia seu quarto, que ficava na parte longa e estreita nos fundos da casa. A janela dava direto para uma parede nua a apenas dez pés de distância. Na neblina, parecia uma grande muralha contra a esperança. O próprio quarto estava desarrumado. Todos os esforços tinham ido para deixar o quarto da mãe confortável. Margaret sentou-se numa caixa, e o rótulo nela parecia ter sido escrito em Helstone, a bela e amada Helstone. Caiu em pensamentos tristes. Então decidiu parar de pensar no presente. Lembrou-se de uma carta de Edith, que lera apenas pela metade na correria da manhã. Contava sobre a chegada deles a Corfu, a viagem pelo Mediterrâneo, a música e a dança no navio, e a nova vida brilhante de Edith em sua casa com varanda e vista para penhascos brancos e mar azul-profundo.

English → Edith escrevia com facilidade e bem, mesmo que não de forma vívida. Sabia escolher os pontos principais de uma cena e dar detalhes suficientes para Margaret entender o resto por si mesma. O Capitão Lennox e outro oficial recém-casado compartilhavam uma vila alta em rochedos íngremes e bonitos sobre o mar. Mesmo sendo tarde no ano, seus dias pareciam ser passados em passeios de barco ou piqueniques em terra. Tudo era ao ar livre, feliz e livre. A vida de Edith parecia tão aberta e clara quanto o céu azul-profundo sobre ela, sem uma nuvem sequer. O marido tinha exercícios militares para comparecer, e ela, a esposa de oficial mais musical ali, precisava copiar novas melodias populares da música inglesa mais recente para o maestro da banda. Esses pareciam ser seus deveres mais difíceis. Ela desejava calorosamente que, se o regimento ficasse mais um ano em Corfu, Margaret viesse e ficasse por muito tempo em visita. Também perguntou se Margaret se lembrava do dia, um ano antes, quando choveu o dia todo na Harley Street, e ela se recusara a vestir seu vestido novo para um jantar entediante porque molharia e sujaria pelo caminho, e quando ela e o Capitão Lennox se conheceram naquele jantar.

English → Sim, Margaret se lembrava disso claramente. Edith e a Sra. Shaw tinham ido ao jantar, e Margaret se juntara a elas mais tarde na noite. Lembrava-se do conforto rico de tudo, da mobília fina, do tamanho da casa, e da calma tranquilidade dos convidados. Tudo isso voltou a ela com nitidez, em estranho contraste com o presente. Aquela velha vida seguira em frente tranquilamente, sem deixar vestígio nenhum. Os jantares habituais, as visitas, e as noites de dança continuavam para sempre, mesmo que a tia Shaw e Edith não estivessem mais lá. E Margaret, é claro, era ainda menos sentida sua falta. Ela duvidava que alguém naquele antigo círculo pensasse nela, exceto Henry Lennox. Até ele, sabia, tentaria esquecê-la por causa da dor que lhe causara. Muitas vezes o ouvira se gabar de que conseguia afastar qualquer pensamento desagradável. Então pensou mais profundamente no que poderia ter sido. Se ela o tivesse amado e aceitado, e depois as crenças e a posição social do pai tivessem mudado, ela tinha certeza de que o Sr. Lennox teria reagido mal. Isso lhe era doloroso, mas conseguia suportar porque sabia que os motivos do pai eram puros. Isso a ajudava a tolerar os erros dele, por mais graves que lhe parecessem. Mas o pensamento de que o mundo veria seu pai como rebaixado teria perturbado e irritado o Sr. Lennox. Ao entender o que poderia ter acontecido, ficou grata pelo que de fato acontecera. Estavam no ponto mais baixo agora; as coisas não podiam piorar. Teriam de enfrentar a surpresa de Edith e o desânimo da tia Shaw quando as cartas chegassem. Então Margaret se levantou e se despiu devagar, aproveitando a rara chance de se mover devagar depois da correria do dia. Adormeceu esperando alguma luz, de dentro ou de fora. Se soubesse quanto tempo essa luz levaria, seu coração teria se partido. A estação era muito ruim para a saúde e o ânimo. A mãe pegou um forte resfriado, e a própria Dixon estava claramente indisposta, embora Margaret mal pudesse ofendê-la mais do que tentando ajudá-la ou cuidar dela. Não conseguiam encontrar nenhuma moça para ajudar. Todas as outras trabalhavam nas fábricas, e as que se candidatavam eram duramente repreendidas por Dixon por pensarem que gente como elas pudesse ser confiável numa casa de cavalheiros. Então precisaram manter uma faxineira quase o tempo todo. Margaret ansiava por mandar chamar Charlotte, mas Charlotte estava longe demais, e além disso era uma criada melhor do que podiam agora se dar ao luxo de pagar.

English → O Sr. Hale encontrou vários alunos, recomendados pelo Sr. Bell ou pela ajuda do Sr. Thornton. A maioria tinha a idade em que muitos meninos ainda estariam na escola. Mas em Milton acreditava-se que, para fazer de um menino um bom comerciante, era preciso pegá-lo jovem e moldá-lo para a vida na fábrica, no escritório ou no armazém. Se ele fosse até para as Universidades escocesas, voltava despreparado para os negócios. Quanto pior, diziam, se fosse para Oxford ou Cambridge, onde não podia entrar até os dezoito anos? Então a maioria dos industriais colocava os filhos para trabalhar aos quatorze ou quinze anos, cortando qualquer chance de literatura ou estudo profundo, na esperança de canalizar toda a força do menino para o comércio. Ainda assim, alguns pais eram mais sábios. Alguns conheciam seus próprios pontos fracos e tentavam corrigi-los. Alguns já não eram jovens, mas homens em seus melhores anos, sábios o bastante para admitir sua ignorância e aprender tarde o que deveriam ter aprendido cedo. O Sr. Thornton era talvez o aluno mais antigo do Sr. Hale, e certamente seu favorito. O Sr. Hale falava tanto e com tanto respeito de suas opiniões que virou piada de família imaginar quanto ensino real acontecia na hora da aula, já que tanto tempo parecia ser gasto em conversa.

English → Margaret gostava bastante desse jeito alegre de falar sobre a amizade do pai com o Sr. Thornton, porque sentia que a mãe observava essa nova amizade com ciúme. Quando o tempo do Sr. Hale era apenas para seus livros e o trabalho paroquial, como fora em Helstone, ela parecia não se importar muito se o via com frequência. Mas agora que ele esperava ansiosamente cada encontro com o Sr. Thornton, ela parecia magoada e irritada, como se ele estivesse negligenciando a companhia dela pela primeira vez. O Sr. Hale elogiava demais o Sr. Thornton, e isso teve o efeito habitual: seus ouvintes começaram a resistir à ideia de que Aristides sempre deveria ser chamado de justo.

English → Depois de mais de vinte anos de vida tranquila num presbitério rural, o Sr. Hale ficava deslumbrado com a energia capaz de superar dificuldades enormes com tanta facilidade. O poder das máquinas de Milton e a força de seus homens o impressionavam com uma sensação de grandiosidade, e ele o aceitava sem questionar muito os detalhes. Margaret, porém, saía menos ao mundo das máquinas e dos homens. Via menos desse poder em público, e por acaso conheceu algumas pessoas que precisavam sofrer para que muitas outras pudessem ganhar. A verdadeira pergunta é sempre esta: foi feito tudo o que se podia para tornar o sofrimento dessas pessoas o menor possível? Ou, no triunfo da multidão, os fracos foram pisoteados em vez de gentilmente afastados do caminho do vencedor, a quem não conseguem acompanhar?

English → Tornou-se dever de Margaret procurar uma criada para ajudar Dixon. A princípio, Dixon disse que encontraria a pessoa certa para fazer todo o trabalho pesado da casa. Mas a ideia de Dixon sobre moças prestativas vinha das arrumadas garotas mais velhas da escola de Helstone, que se orgulhavam de poder ir ao presbitério num dia agitado e que tratavam a Sra. Dixon com o mesmo respeito, e até mais medo, do que davam ao Sr. e à Sra. Hale. Dixon sabia que esse respeito temeroso lhe era dedicado, e não desgostava disso. Agradava-a, assim como agradava a Luís XIV quando seus cortesãos protegiam os olhos da luz brilhante de sua presença. Mas só seu amor leal pela Sra. Hale conseguia fazê-la suportar o jeito rude e independente com que as moças de Milton falavam quando se candidatavam à vaga. Chegavam até a questioná-la, preocupadas de que uma família morando numa casa que valia apenas trinta libras por ano, mas agindo com pompa e mantendo duas criadas, uma delas tão orgulhosa, talvez não fosse financeiramente segura. O Sr. Hale já não era visto como o Vigário de Helstone, mas como um homem que simplesmente gastava certa quantia de dinheiro. Margaret ficava cansada e impaciente com os relatos intermináveis de Dixon sobre essas candidatas. Ficava incomodada com suas maneiras grosseiras, sua fala íntima demais, e sua curiosidade aberta sobre a renda e a posição de qualquer família de Milton que não estivesse no comércio. Ainda assim, quanto mais Margaret sentia a rudeza delas, menos falava sobre isso. E, se ela mesma assumisse a tarefa de encontrar uma criada, poderia ao menos poupar a mãe do relato de todas essas decepções e insultos.

“haste to the Wedding.”

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Casada e cortejada, e tudo o mais.

“Edith!” disse Margaret suavemente. “Edith!”

Original English Version

“Wooed and married and a’.”

“Edith!” said Margaret, gently, “Edith!”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Cortejada, casada e tudo o mais.”

“Edith!”, disse Margaret, com doçura, “Edith!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Mas Margaret estava parcialmente certa: Edith havia adormecido. Estava enroscada no sofá da sala de estar dos fundos, na Harley Street, muito bonita em seu vestido de musselina branca e fitas azuis. Se Titânia estivesse vestida assim e dormindo sobre um sofá vermelho em uma sala dos fundos, poderiam confundi-la com Edith. Margaret notou de novo a beleza da prima. Tinham crescido juntas, e todos sempre elogiavam a beleza de Edith, menos Margaret. Mas agora Margaret pensava nisso com intensidade, pois em breve esperava perder a companheira. Tinham conversado sobre vestidos de noiva, o casamento, o Capitão Lennox e o que ele havia contado a Edith sobre seu futuro em Corfu, onde ficava o regimento dele. Também haviam falado de como seria difícil manter um piano afinado, o que Edith considerava um dos piores problemas que poderia enfrentar no casamento, e sobre os vestidos que precisaria para as visitas à Escócia depois da cerimônia. Mas suas vozes haviam se tornado cada vez mais baixas e sonolentas. Passados alguns minutos, Margaret viu que Edith se enrolara numa suave bola de musselina, fitas e cachos, e adormecera num tranquilo cochilo pós-jantar.

Original English Version

But as Margaret half suspected, Edith had fallen asleep. She lay curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street looking very lovely in her white muslin and blue ribbons. If Titania had ever been dressed in white muslin and blue ribbons, and had fallen asleep on a crimson damask sofa in a back drawing-room, Edith might have been taken for her. Margaret was struck afresh by her cousin’s beauty. They had grown up together from childhood, and all along Edith had been remarked upon by every one, except Margaret, for her prettiness; but Margaret had never thought about it until the last few days, when the prospect of soon losing her companion seemed to give force to every sweet quality and charm which Edith possessed. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap.

Tradução Integral em Português

Mas, como Margaret meio que suspeitava, Edith adormecera. Estava enroscada no sofá da sala de visitas dos fundos, em Harley Street, muito encantadora em sua musselina branca e fitas azuis. Se Titânia alguma vez se houvesse vestido de musselina branca e fitas azuis e adormecido num sofá de damasco carmesim, numa sala de visitas dos fundos, Edith poderia ter sido tomada por ela. Margaret tornou a se impressionar com a beleza da prima. Haviam crescido juntas desde a infância, e desde sempre todos, exceto Margaret, faziam reparos sobre a formosura de Edith; mas Margaret nunca pensara nisso até os últimos dias, quando a perspectiva de em breve perder a companheira parecia dar força a cada doce qualidade e encanto que Edith possuía. Tinham conversado sobre vestidos e cerimônias de casamento; sobre o capitão Lennox e o que ele contara a Edith a respeito de sua vida futura em Corfu, onde seu regimento estava aquartelado; sobre a dificuldade de manter um piano bem afinado (dificuldade que Edith parecia considerar uma das mais terríveis que poderiam acometê-la na vida de casada) e sobre os vestidos de que precisaria nas visitas à Escócia, que se seguiriam imediatamente ao casamento; mas, ultimamente, o tom sussurrado se tornara mais sonolento; e Margaret, depois de uma pausa de alguns minutos, percebeu, segundo imaginava, que, apesar do burburinho na sala ao lado, Edith se enrolara numa macia bola de musselina e fitas e cachos sedosos, e mergulhara num tranquilo cochilo depois do jantar.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret quase começara a contar à prima seus próprios planos e esperanças para a vida no presbitério do interior, onde viviam seu pai e sua mãe e onde sempre passara suas férias mais felizes. Nos últimos dez anos, porém, a casa da tia Shaw fora considerada seu lar. Como não havia ninguém ouvindo, ela continuou pensando na mudança em silêncio. Era um pensamento feliz, embora sentisse tristeza por deixar sua terna tia e querida prima por um tempo desconhecido. Imaginava como seria maravilhoso ser a única filha no presbitério de Helstone. Enquanto isso, pedaços de conversa da sala ao lado chegavam a seus ouvidos. A tia Shaw conversava com cinco ou seis senhoras que tinham jantado ali, enquanto os maridos delas permaneciam na sala de jantar. Eram visitantes assíduas, pessoas que a Sra. Shaw chamava de amigas por jantarem juntas com frequência e poderem visitar-se facilmente antes do almoço quando necessário. Essas senhoras e seus maridos haviam sido convidados para um jantar de despedida em honra do próximo casamento de Edith. Edith não gostara muito do plano, pois o Capitão Lennox era esperado num trem tardio naquela noite. Mas era mimada, fácil de contentar e pouco decidida, de modo que, quando a mãe encomendou pratos especiais da estação para o jantar, ela cedeu. Apenas recostou-se na cadeira, beliscou a comida e ficou séria e distraída. À sua volta, todos apreciavam as piadas do Sr. Grey. Ele sempre se sentava na ponta da mesa nos jantares da Sra. Shaw e pedia a Edith que tocasse na sala de estar. Naquela noite estava especialmente animado, e os cavalheiros ficaram no andar de baixo mais tempo que de costume. Ainda bem, a julgar pelo que Margaret ouviu.

Original English Version

Margaret had been on the point of telling her cousin of some of the plans and visions which she entertained as to her future life in the country parsonage, where her father and mother lived; and where her bright holidays had always been passed, though for the last ten years her aunt Shaw’s house had been considered as her home. But in default of a listener, she had to brood over the change in her life silently as heretofore. It was a happy brooding, although tinged with regret at being separated for an indefinite time from her gentle aunt and dear cousin. As she thought of the delight of filling the important post of only daughter in Helstone parsonage, pieces of the conversation out of the next room came upon her ears. Her aunt Shaw was talking to the five or six ladies who had been dining there, and whose husbands were still in the dining-room. They were the familiar acquaintances of the house; neighbours whom Mrs. Shaw called friends, because she happened to dine with them more frequently than with any other people, and because if she or Edith wanted anything from them, or they from her, they did not scruple to make a call at each other’s houses before luncheon. These ladies and their husbands were invited in their capacity of friends, to eat a farewell dinner in honour of Edith’s approaching marriage. Edith had rather objected to this arrangement, for Captain Lennox was expected to arrive by a late train this very evening; but, although she was a spoiled child, she was too careless and idle to have a very strong will of her own, and gave way when she found that her mother had absolutely ordered those extra delicacies of the season which are always supposed to be efficacious against immoderate grief at farewell dinners. She contented herself by leaning back in her chair, merely playing with the food on her plate, and looking grave and absent; while all around her were enjoying the mots of Mr. Grey, the gentleman who always took the bottom of the table at Mrs. Shaw’s dinner parties, and asked Edith to give them some music in the drawing-room. Mr. Grey was particularly agreeable over this farewell dinner, and the gentlemen staid downstairs longer than usual. It was very well they did - to judge from the fragments of conversation which Margaret overheard.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret estivera a ponto de contar à prima alguns dos planos e visões que nutria acerca de sua vida futura no presbitério rural onde moravam seu pai e sua mãe, e onde sempre passara suas luminosas férias, embora, nos últimos dez anos, a casa da tia Shaw fosse considerada seu lar. Mas, à falta de ouvinte, teve de meditar em silêncio, como até então, sobre a mudança em sua vida. Era uma meditação feliz, embora tingida pelo pesar de separar-se por tempo indefinido da gentil tia e da querida prima. Enquanto pensava na alegria de ocupar o importante posto de filha única no presbitério de Helstone, trechos da conversa na sala ao lado chegaram-lhe aos ouvidos. Sua tia Shaw falava com as cinco ou seis senhoras que ali haviam jantado e cujos maridos ainda estavam na sala de jantar. Eram as relações habituais da casa; vizinhas a quem a Sra. Shaw chamava amigas porque acontecia jantar com elas mais frequentemente do que com quaisquer outras pessoas e porque, se ela ou Edith precisassem de alguma coisa delas, ou elas de alguma coisa sua, não hesitavam em visitar a casa umas das outras antes do almoço. Essas senhoras e seus maridos tinham sido convidados, na qualidade de amigos, para um jantar de despedida em honra do próximo casamento de Edith. Edith objetara um pouco ao arranjo, pois esperavam que o capitão Lennox chegasse num trem tardio naquela mesma noite; mas, embora fosse uma criança mimada, era descuidada e indolente demais para ter uma vontade própria muito firme, e cedeu quando soube que a mãe já encomendara definitivamente aquelas iguarias adicionais da estação que sempre se supõem eficazes contra a dor imoderada dos jantares de despedida. Contentou-se em recostar-se na cadeira, apenas brincando com a comida no prato e parecendo séria e alheada, enquanto todos ao redor apreciavam os ditos espirituosos do Sr. Grey, o cavalheiro que sempre ocupava a cabeceira oposta à anfitriã nos jantares da Sra. Shaw e pedia a Edith que lhes tocasse alguma música na sala de visitas. O Sr. Grey mostrou-se particularmente agradável durante aquele jantar de despedida, e os cavalheiros permaneceram no andar de baixo mais tempo que de costume. Foi muito bom que assim fizessem - a julgar pelos fragmentos de conversa que Margaret ouviu.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Eu mesma sofri demais; não que não tenha sido muito feliz com o pobre e querido General, mas a diferença de idade é um problema, e estava decidida a que Edith não a enfrentasse. Claro, eu sabia, sem qualquer parcialidade de mãe, que a querida menina provavelmente se casaria cedo. Eu costumava dizer que tinha certeza de que ela se casaria antes dos dezenove anos. Tinha uma verdadeira certeza de que o Capitão Lennox - ” Aqui a voz baixou a um sussurro, mas Margaret conseguia facilmente adivinhar o resto. A história de amor de Edith havia transcorrido tranquilamente. A Sra. Shaw aceitara o que chamava de seu pressentimento e chegara mesmo a incentivar o casamento, embora fosse menos do que muitos esperavam para Edith, jovem e bonita herdeira. Mas a Sra. Shaw dizia que sua filha única deveria casar por amor, e suspirava profundamente, como se o amor não tivesse importado quando ela própria se casara. Ela apreciava o romance do noivado ainda mais do que a própria Edith. Edith estava verdadeiramente apaixonada, claro, mas ainda assim teria preferido uma bela casa em Belgravia à vida romântica que o Capitão Lennox descrevia em Corfu. As mesmas coisas que deixavam Margaret entusiasmada faziam Edith fingir arrepios e tremores. Em parte, gostava de ser convencida pelo namorado, e em parte realmente detestava uma vida que lhe parecia rude e improvisada. Ainda assim, se outro homem lhe oferecesse uma grande casa, um vasto domínio e um título, ela teria permanecido com o Capitão Lennox enquanto essa escolha durasse. Depois, muito provavelmente lamentaria que ele não pudesse lhe dar tudo o que ela queria. Nisso, era parecida com a mãe, que deliberadamente se casara com o General Shaw sem sentimento mais caloroso que o respeito por seu caráter e posição, e que ainda assim se queixava baixinho de ter sido unida a um homem que não conseguia amar.

Original English Version

“I suffered too much myself; not that I was not extremely happy with the poor dear General, but still disparity of age is a drawback; one that I was resolved Edith should not have to encounter. Of course, without any maternal partiality, I foresaw that the dear child was likely to marry early; indeed, I had often said that I was sure she would be married before she was nineteen. I had quite prophetic feeling when Captain Lennox” - and here the voice dropped into a whisper, but Margaret could easily supply the blank. The course of true love in Edith’s case had run remarkably smooth. Mrs. Shaw had given way to the presentiment, as she expressed it; and had rather urged on the marriage, although it was below the expectations which many of Edith’s acquaintances had formed for her, a young and pretty heiress. But Mrs. Shaw said that her only child should marry for love, - and sighed emphatically, as if love had not been her motive for marrying the General. Mrs. Shaw enjoyed the romance of the present engagement rather more than her daughter. Not but that Edith was very thoroughly and properly in love; still she would certainly have preferred a good house in Belgravia, to all the picturesqueness of the life which Captain Lennox described at Corfu. The very parts which made Margaret glow as she listened, Edith pretended to shiver and shudder at; partly for the pleasure she had in being coaxed out of her dislike by her fond lover, and partly because anything of a gipsy or make-shift life was really distasteful to her. Yet had any one come with a fine house, and a fine estate, and a fine title to boot, Edith would still have clung to Captain Lennox while the temptation lasted; when it was over, it is possible she might have had little qualms of ill-concealed regret that Captain Lennox could not have united in his person everything that was desirable. In this she was but her mother’s child; who, after deliberately marrying General Shaw with no warmer feeling than respect for his character and establishment, was constantly, though quietly, bemoaning her hard lot in being united to one whom she could not love.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Eu mesma sofri demais; não que não tenha sido extremamente feliz com o pobre e querido General, mas ainda assim a diferença de idade é uma desvantagem, uma que resolvi que Edith não haveria de enfrentar. Naturalmente, sem nenhuma parcialidade materna, previ que era provável que a querida menina se casasse cedo; na verdade, muitas vezes eu disse ter certeza de que estaria casada antes dos dezenove anos. Tive um sentimento verdadeiramente profético quando o capitão Lennox...” - e aqui a voz baixou a um sussurro, mas Margaret podia facilmente preencher a lacuna. No caso de Edith, o curso do verdadeiro amor transcorrera com notável suavidade. A Sra. Shaw cedera ao pressentimento, como dizia, e até apressara um pouco o casamento, embora ele ficasse aquém das expectativas que muitos conhecidos de Edith haviam formado para ela, uma jovem e bonita herdeira. Mas a Sra. Shaw dizia que sua única filha deveria casar-se por amor - e suspirava enfaticamente, como se o amor não houvesse sido seu motivo para se casar com o General. A Sra. Shaw desfrutava do romance do atual noivado um pouco mais do que a filha. Não que Edith não estivesse completa e devidamente apaixonada; ainda assim, decerto teria preferido uma boa casa em Belgravia a todo o pitoresco da vida que o capitão Lennox descrevia em Corfu. As mesmas partes que faziam Margaret arder de entusiasmo enquanto escutava, Edith fingia que a faziam estremecer e arrepiar-se; em parte pelo prazer de ser persuadida a abandonar sua aversão pelo afetuoso noivo, e em parte porque qualquer vida cigana ou improvisada lhe era de fato desagradável. Contudo, se alguém houvesse aparecido com uma bela casa, uma bela propriedade e, além disso, um belo título, Edith ainda teria se apegado ao capitão Lennox enquanto durasse a tentação; quando esta passasse, era possível que ela sentisse pequenos escrúpulos de mal disfarçado pesar por o capitão Lennox não poder reunir em sua pessoa tudo quanto era desejável. Nisso, era apenas filha de sua mãe; esta, depois de se casar deliberadamente com o general Shaw sem sentimento mais caloroso que o respeito por seu caráter e posição, lamentava constante, embora discretamente, sua dura sorte de estar unida a alguém a quem não podia amar.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não poupei despesas com o enxoval dela,” foram as palavras seguintes que Margaret ouviu. “Ela tem todos os lindos xales e echarpes indianos que o General me deu, mas eu nunca mais os usarei.”

“Ela é uma moça de sorte,” disse outra voz. Margaret reconheceu ser a Sra. Gibson, especialmente interessada porque uma de suas filhas se casara poucas semanas antes. “Helen queria muito um xale indiano, mas quando vi o preço alto, precisei recusar. Ela ficará com inveja ao saber que Edith tem xales indianos. De que tipo são? De Délhi, com aquelas lindas bordas pequenas?”

Margaret ouviu de novo a voz da tia, mas desta vez soava como se ela tivesse se erguido da posição semirrecostada e estivesse olhando para a sala de estar mais escura dos fundos. “Edith! Edith!” exclamou, e depois recaiu como se o esforço a tivesse cansado. Margaret adiantou-se.

Original English Version

“I have spared no expense in her trousseau,” were the next words Margaret heard. “She has all the beautiful Indian shawls and scarfs the General gave to me, but which I shall never wear again.”

“She is a lucky girl,” replied another voice, which Margaret knew to be that of Mrs. Gibson, a lady who was taking a double interest in the conversation, from the fact of one of her daughters having been married within the last few weeks. “Helen had set her heart upon an Indian shawl, but really when I found what an extravagant price was asked, I was obliged to refuse her. She will be quite envious when she hears of Edith having Indian shawls. What kind are they? Delhi? with the lovely little borders?”

Margaret heard her aunt’s voice again, but this time it was as if she had raised herself up from her half-recumbent position, and were looking into the more dimly lighted back drawing-room. “Edith! Edith!” cried she; and then she sank as if wearied by the exertion. Margaret stepped forward.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Não poupei despesa alguma com o enxoval dela”, foram as palavras seguintes que Margaret ouviu. “Ela tem todos os belos xales e echarpes indianos que o General me deu, mas que nunca mais usarei.”

“Ela é uma moça de sorte”, respondeu outra voz, que Margaret reconheceu como a da Sra. Gibson, senhora que tinha duplo interesse na conversa pelo fato de uma de suas filhas ter se casado nas últimas semanas. “Helen pôs na cabeça que queria um xale indiano, mas, na verdade, quando vi o preço exorbitante que pediam, fui obrigada a negar-lhe. Ficará cheia de inveja quando souber que Edith tem xales indianos. De que tipo são? De Délhi? Com aquelas lindas bordinhas?”

Margaret ouviu novamente a voz da tia, mas desta vez foi como se ela se houvesse erguido da posição meio reclinada e olhasse para a sala de visitas dos fundos, mais fracamente iluminada. “Edith! Edith!”, exclamou ela; e então tornou a afundar-se, como que exausta pelo esforço. Margaret adiantou-se.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Edith está dormindo, tia Shaw. Posso fazer alguma coisa?”

Todas as senhoras disseram “Pobre criança!” ao ouvir essa triste notícia sobre Edith. Então o cãozinho de colo nos braços da Sra. Shaw começou a latir, como se também sentisse a pena que pairava na sala.

“Quieta, Tiny! Menina levada! Você vai acordar sua dona. Eu só queria pedir a Edith que dissesse a Newton para trazer os xales. Talvez você possa ir, querida Margaret?”

Original English Version

“Edith is asleep, Aunt Shaw. Is it anything I can do?”

All the ladies said “poor child!” on receiving this distressing intelligence about Edith; and the minute lap-dog in Mrs. Shaw’s arms began to bark, as if excited by the burst of pity.

“Hush, Tiny! you naughty little girl! you will waken your mistress. It was only to ask Edith if she would tell Newton to bring down her shawls; perhaps you would go, Margaret dear?”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Edith está dormindo, tia Shaw. Há alguma coisa que eu possa fazer?”

Todas as senhoras disseram “pobre criança!” ao receber essa aflitiva notícia sobre Edith; e o minúsculo cãozinho no colo da Sra. Shaw começou a latir, como se excitado pela explosão de compaixão.

“Silêncio, Tiny! Menina travessa! Você vai acordar sua dona. Era apenas para perguntar a Edith se ela pediria a Newton que trouxesse os xales; talvez você pudesse ir, querida Margaret?”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret subiu até o antigo quarto das crianças no topo da casa. Newton estava ocupada preparando uma renda para o casamento. Enquanto Newton ia buscar os xales, resmungando de aborrecimento, Margaret olhou ao redor do quarto. Era o primeiro aposento daquela casa que ela conhecera nove anos antes, quando fora trazida da floresta para viver, brincar e estudar com a prima Edith. Lembrava-se do quarto de crianças escuro de Londres, com sua ama rígida, que se importava muito com mãos limpas e roupas rasgadas. Lembrava-se de seu primeiro chá ali, longe do pai e da tia, que comiam em algum lugar lá embaixo. Para a criança, parecia que eles viviam bem debaixo da terra, a menos que estivesse bem alto no céu. Antes de vir para a Harley Street, o quarto de vestir de sua mãe fora seu quarto de infância, e no presbitério do interior ela sempre comera com os pais. A Margaret de dezoito anos lembrava-se claramente de como a criança de nove anos chorara com tamanha tristeza naquela primeira noite, escondendo o rosto sob as cobertas. A ama lhe dissera para não chorar, pois incomodaria a Srta. Edith. Então ela chorou mais baixinho, até que sua bela tia subiu com o Sr. Hale para mostrar-lhe a filha adormecida. Foi então que a pequena Margaret parou de chorar e tentou ficar imóvel como se dormisse. Não queria perturbar o pai e tinha vergonha de sua tristeza depois de todas as esperanças, planos e preparativos feitos em casa antes que pudesse vir para Londres.

Original English Version

Margaret went up into the old nursery at the very top of the house, where Newton was busy getting up some laces which were required for the wedding. While Newton went (not without a muttered grumbling) to undo the shawls, which had already been exhibited four or five times that day, Margaret looked round upon the nursery; the first room in that house with which she had become familiar nine years ago, when she was brought, all untamed from the forest, to share the home, the play, and the lessons of her cousin Edith. She remembered the dark, dim look of the London nursery, presided over by an austere and ceremonious nurse, who was terribly particular about clean hands and torn frocks. She recollected the first tea up there - separate from her father and aunt, who were dining somewhere down below, an infinite depth of stairs; for unless she were up in the sky (the child thought), they must be deep down in the bowels of the earth. At home - before she came to live in Harley Street - her mother’s dressing-room had been her nursery; and as they kept early hours in the country parsonage, Margaret had always had her meals with her father and mother. Oh! well did the tall stately girl of eighteen remember the tears shed with such wild passion of grief by the little girl of nine, as she hid her face under the bed-clothes in that first night; and how she was bidden not to cry by the nurse, because it would disturb Miss Edith; and how she had cried as bitterly, but more quietly, till her newly-seen, grand, pretty aunt had come softly upstairs with Mr. Hale to show him his little sleeping daughter. Then the little Margaret had hushed her sobs, and tried to lie quiet as if asleep, for fear of making her father unhappy by her grief, which she dared not express before her aunt, and which she rather thought it was wrong to feel at all after the long hoping, and planning, and contriving they had gone through at home, before her wardrobe could be arranged to suit her grander circumstances, and before papa could leave his parish to come up to London, even for a few days.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret subiu ao antigo quarto das crianças, no ponto mais alto da casa, onde Newton estava ocupada preparando algumas rendas necessárias para o casamento. Enquanto Newton ia (não sem resmungar baixinho) desembrulhar os xales, que já haviam sido mostrados quatro ou cinco vezes naquele dia, Margaret olhou ao redor do quarto; fora o primeiro aposento daquela casa com que se familiarizara nove anos antes, quando, ainda indômita, vinda da floresta, fora levada para compartilhar o lar, as brincadeiras e as lições de sua prima Edith. Recordou o aspecto escuro e sombrio do quarto londrino, presidido por uma ama austera e cerimoniosa, terrivelmente exigente quanto a mãos limpas e vestidos rasgados. Lembrou-se do primeiro chá lá em cima - separada do pai e da tia, que jantavam em algum lugar lá embaixo, a uma profundidade infinita de escadas; pois, a menos que ela estivesse no céu (pensara a criança), eles deviam estar nas profundezas das entranhas da terra. Em casa - antes de vir morar em Harley Street - o quarto de vestir da mãe fora seu quarto de criança; e, como no presbitério rural todos se recolhiam cedo, Margaret sempre tomara as refeições com o pai e a mãe. Oh! Como a alta e majestosa jovem de dezoito anos se lembrava bem das lágrimas derramadas com tão selvagem paixão de dor pela menina de nove, enquanto escondia o rosto sob as cobertas naquela primeira noite; de como a ama lhe ordenara que não chorasse, pois incomodaria a Srta. Edith; e de como continuara a chorar com a mesma amargura, porém mais silenciosamente, até que a bela, imponente tia, que acabara de conhecer, subira suavemente com o Sr. Hale para mostrar-lhe sua filhinha adormecida. Então a pequena Margaret abafara os soluços e tentara ficar imóvel como se dormisse, por medo de tornar o pai infeliz com uma dor que não ousava demonstrar diante da tia e que, de certo modo, julgava errado sequer sentir, depois de toda a longa esperança, dos planos e expedientes por que haviam passado em casa antes que seu guarda-roupa pudesse ser preparado de acordo com sua condição mais elevada e antes que papai pudesse deixar a paróquia para ir a Londres, ainda que apenas por alguns dias.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Agora ela amava o velho quarto das crianças, mesmo vazio e despido. Olhou ao redor com um pesar triste, quase felino, pensando que precisava deixá-lo para sempre em três dias.

“Ah, Newton,” disse ela, “acho que todas ficaremos com pena de deixar este querido quarto antigo.”

“De fato, senhorita, eu não vou sentir. Meus olhos não estão tão bons quanto antes, e a luz aqui é tão fraca que só consigo remendar renda perto da janela. E há sempre uma corrente de ar terrível ali, o bastante para dar uma gripe mortal.”

“Bem, ouso dizer que você terá boa luz e bastante calor em Nápoles. Deve fazer o máximo de cerzido que puder até lá. Obrigada, Newton, eu levo os xales - você está ocupada.”

Original English Version

Now she had got to love the old nursery, though it was but a dismantled place; and she looked all round with a kind of cat-like regret, at the idea of leaving it for ever in three days.

“Ah Newton!” said she, “I think we shall all be sorry to leave this dear old room.”

“Indeed, miss, I shan’t for one. My eyes are not so good as they were, and the light here is so bad that I can’t see to mend laces except just at the window, where there’s always a shocking draught - enough to give one one’s death of cold.”

“Well, I dare say you will have both good light and plenty of warmth at Naples. You must keep as much of your darning as you can till then. Thank you, Newton, I can take them down - you’re busy.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Agora ela passara a amar o velho quarto das crianças, embora fosse apenas um aposento desmantelado; e percorreu-o todo com o olhar, sentindo uma espécie de pesar felino ante a ideia de deixá-lo para sempre dali a três dias.

“Ah, Newton!”, disse ela. “Acho que todos lamentaremos deixar este querido e velho quarto.”

“Por mim, senhorita, certamente não. Meus olhos já não são tão bons quanto eram, e a luz aqui é tão ruim que não consigo remendar rendas senão bem junto à janela, onde há sempre uma corrente de ar medonha - suficiente para matar alguém de resfriado.”

“Bem, ouso dizer que terá boa luz e calor de sobra em Nápoles. Deve guardar tantos remendos quanto puder para então. Obrigada, Newton, eu mesma posso levá-los para baixo - você está ocupada.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Assim, Margaret desceu carregando os xales, respirando seu perfume especiado do Oriente. A tia pediu que ela ficasse como modelo para mostrá-los, já que Edith ainda dormia. A figura alta e graciosa de Margaret, no vestido de seda preta que usava de luto, realçava as longas e belas dobras dos ricos xales, que teriam sido demais para Edith. Margaret ficou quieta debaixo do lustre enquanto a tia arranjava os xales. De vez em quando, ao ser virada, via seu reflexo no espelho sobre a lareira e sorria para a própria imagem. Parecia uma princesa vestida daquele jeito, tão diferente de suas roupas comuns. Tocava os xales suavemente e apreciava sua textura macia e cores vivas. Gostava de estar tão suntuosamente vestida, como uma criança satisfeita. Então a porta se abriu, e anunciaram o Sr. Henry Lennox. Algumas senhoras recuaram um pouco, quase constrangidas com seu interesse por roupas. A Sra. Shaw cumprimentou o recém-chegado, enquanto Margaret permanecia imóvel, ainda achando que talvez fosse necessária para segurar os xales. Olhou para o Sr. Lennox com um brilho de diversão nos olhos, certa de que ele entenderia como a situação era engraçada.

Original English Version

So Margaret went down laden with shawls, and snuffing up their spicy Eastern smell. Her aunt asked her to stand as a sort of lay figure on which to display them, as Edith was still asleep. No one thought about it; but Margaret’s tall, finely made figure, in the black silk dress which she was wearing as mourning for some distant relative of her father’s, set off the long beautiful folds of the gorgeous shawls that would have half-smothered Edith. Margaret stood right under the chandelier, quite silent and passive, while her aunt adjusted the draperies. Occasionally, as she was turned round, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror over the chimney-piece, and smiled at her own appearance there - the familiar features in the usual garb of a princess. She touched the shawls gently as they hung around her, and took a pleasure in their soft feel and their brilliant colours, and rather liked to be dressed in such splendour - enjoying it much as a child would do, with a quiet pleased smile on her lips. Just then the door opened, and Mr. Henry Lennox was suddenly announced. Some of the ladies started back, as if half-ashamed of their feminine interest in dress. Mrs. Shaw held out her hand to the new-comer; Margaret stood perfectly still, thinking she might be yet wanted as a sort of block for the shawls; but looking at Mr. Lennox with a bright, amused face, as if sure of his sympathy in her sense of the ludicrousness at being thus surprised.

Tradução Integral em Português

Assim, Margaret desceu carregada de xales, aspirando-lhes o aroma oriental e especiado. A tia pediu-lhe que servisse como uma espécie de manequim em que pudesse exibi-los, pois Edith ainda dormia. Ninguém pensou nisso; mas a figura alta e bem-feita de Margaret, no vestido de seda preta que usava em luto por um parente distante do pai, realçava as longas e belas pregas dos suntuosos xales que teriam quase sufocado Edith. Margaret permaneceu bem debaixo do lustre, inteiramente silenciosa e passiva, enquanto a tia ajeitava os tecidos. De vez em quando, ao ser girada, vislumbrava-se no espelho sobre a lareira e sorria para a própria aparência - as feições familiares nos trajes habituais de uma princesa. Tocava suavemente os xales pendentes ao seu redor, comprazia-se com o tato macio e as cores brilhantes e até gostava de estar vestida com tamanho esplendor - desfrutando-o como faria uma criança, com um sorriso tranquilo e satisfeito nos lábios. Nesse exato momento a porta se abriu e o Sr. Henry Lennox foi subitamente anunciado. Algumas senhoras recuaram, como que meio envergonhadas de seu interesse feminino por roupas. A Sra. Shaw estendeu a mão ao recém-chegado; Margaret ficou perfeitamente imóvel, pensando que talvez ainda precisassem dela como suporte para os xales, mas olhou para o Sr. Lennox com o rosto luminoso e divertido, como se certa de que ele partilharia sua percepção do ridículo de ser surpreendida daquele modo.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Sua tia estava tão ocupada perguntando ao Sr. Henry Lennox sobre o irmão, o noivo, sobre a irmã, a dama de honra que viria com o Capitão da Escócia, e sobre outros membros da família Lennox, que Margaret percebeu não ser mais necessária como suporte de xales. Voltou-se então a entreter os outros convidados, que a tia esquecera por um instante. Logo Edith entrou vinda da sala dos fundos, piscando com a luz mais forte e sacudindo os cachos um tanto desalinhados. Parecia a Bela Adormecida recém-despertada. Mesmo dormindo, claramente achara que um Lennox valia a pena para acordar. Tinha muitas perguntas sobre a querida Janet, a futura cunhada que nunca vira, e falava dela com tanto carinho que Margaret poderia ter sentido inveja, se fosse menos orgulhosa. Enquanto Margaret se retirava mais para o segundo plano, deixando a tia entrar na conversa, viu Henry Lennox olhando para um assento vazio perto dela. Sabia que, assim que Edith terminasse de interrogá-lo, ele se sentaria ali. Não tinha certeza de que ele viria naquela noite, pois a tia dera uma versão confusa de seus planos. Foi quase uma surpresa vê-lo, e agora sabia que a noite seria agradável. Ele gostava e desgostava quase das mesmas coisas que ela. O rosto de Margaret ficou luminoso e aberto. Quando ele finalmente chegou, ela o cumprimentou com um sorriso sem qualquer timidez ou constrangimento.

Original English Version

Her aunt was so much absorbed in asking Mr. Henry Lennox - who had not been able to come to dinner - all sorts of questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid (coming with the Captain from Scotland for the occasion), and various other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no more wanted as shawl-bearer, and devoted herself to the amusement of the other visitors, whom her aunt had for the moment forgotten. Almost immediately, Edith came in from the back drawing-room, winking and blinking her eyes at the stronger light, shaking back her slightly-ruffled curls, and altogether looking like the Sleeping Beauty just startled from her dreams. Even in her slumber she had instinctively felt that a Lennox was worth rousing herself for; and she had a multitude of questions to ask about dear Janet, the future, unseen sister-in-law, for whom she professed so much affection, that if Margaret had not been very proud she might have almost felt jealous of the mushroom rival. As Margaret sank rather more into the background on her aunt’s joining the conversation, she saw Henry Lennox directing his look towards a vacant seat near her; and she knew perfectly well that as soon as Edith released him from her questioning, he would take possession of that chair. She had not been quite sure, from her aunt’s rather confused account of his engagements, whether he would come that night; it was almost a surprise to see him; and now she was sure of a pleasant evening. He liked and disliked pretty nearly the same things that she did. Margaret’s face was lightened up into an honest, open brightness. By-and-by he came. She received him with a smile which had not a tinge of shyness or self-consciousness in it.

Tradução Integral em Português

Sua tia estava tão absorta em fazer ao Sr. Henry Lennox - que não pudera comparecer ao jantar - toda sorte de perguntas acerca do irmão dele, o noivo, da irmã, a dama de honra (que viria da Escócia com o Capitão para a ocasião), e de vários outros membros da família Lennox, que Margaret percebeu não ser mais necessária como portadora de xales e dedicou-se a entreter as outras visitas, momentaneamente esquecidas pela tia. Quase de imediato, Edith entrou, vinda da sala de visitas dos fundos, piscando repetidamente sob a luz mais forte, sacudindo para trás os cachos ligeiramente desalinhados e, no conjunto, parecendo a Bela Adormecida recém-arrancada de seus sonhos. Até durante o sono sentira instintivamente que valia a pena despertar por um Lennox; e tinha uma multidão de perguntas a fazer sobre a querida Janet, a futura e ainda desconhecida cunhada, por quem professava tanto afeto que, se Margaret não fosse muito orgulhosa, quase poderia ter sentido ciúmes daquela rival surgida como um cogumelo. Enquanto Margaret recuava um pouco mais para o segundo plano quando a tia se juntou à conversa, viu Henry Lennox dirigir o olhar a uma cadeira vazia perto dela; e sabia perfeitamente que, assim que Edith o libertasse de seu interrogatório, ele se apossaria daquela cadeira. Pelo relato bastante confuso da tia sobre os compromissos dele, ela não tivera plena certeza de que viria naquela noite; vê-lo era quase uma surpresa; e agora estava certa de ter uma noite agradável. Ele gostava e desgostava de quase as mesmas coisas que ela. O rosto de Margaret iluminou-se com um brilho franco e sincero. Pouco depois ele se aproximou. Ela o recebeu com um sorriso sem o menor traço de timidez ou constrangimento.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Bem, suponho que vocês estejam todas ocupadas com assuntos de mulheres. Isso é bem diferente do meu trabalho, que é trabalho de direito de verdade. Brincar com xales é bem diferente de redigir contratos de casamento.”

“Ah, eu sabia que você acharia divertido nos ver todas tão ocupadas admirando coisas bonitas. Mas os xales indianos são realmente objetos muito belos em seu gênero.”

Não tenho dúvida de que são. Os preços também são muito bons. Nada falta.

Os cavalheiros foram entrando um a um, e o ruído e a conversa aumentaram.

Este é seu último jantar, não é? Não há mais nenhum antes de quinta-feira?

Não. Acho que depois desta noite nos sentiremos calmos, e tenho certeza de que não me sinto assim há semanas. Refiro-me àquela calma de quando não há mais nada a fazer, e todos os planos estão concluídos para um acontecimento que ocupa os pensamentos e o coração da gente. Vou ficar contente de ter tempo para pensar, e tenho certeza de que Edith também.

Original English Version

“Well, I suppose you are all in the depth of business - ladies’ business, I mean. Very different to my business, which is the real true law business. Playing with shawls is very different work to drawing up settlements.”

“Ah, I knew how you would be amused to find us all so occupied in admiring finery. But really Indian shawls are very perfect things of their kind.”

“I have no doubt they are. Their prices are very perfect, too. Nothing wanting.”

The gentlemen came dropping in one by one, and the buzz and noise deepened in tone.

“This is your last dinner-party, is it not? There are no more before Thursday?”

“No. I think after this evening we shall feel at rest, which I am sure I have not done for many weeks; at least, that kind of rest when the hands have nothing more to do, and all the arrangements are complete for an event which must occupy one’s head and heart. I shall be glad to have time to think, and I am sure Edith will.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Bem, suponho que estejam todas mergulhadas em negócios - negócios de senhoras, quero dizer. Muito diferentes dos meus negócios, que são os negócios verdadeiros e autênticos da lei. Brincar com xales é um trabalho muito diferente de redigir contratos matrimoniais.”

“Ah, eu sabia como o senhor se divertiria ao nos encontrar tão ocupadas em admirar adornos. Mas, na verdade, os xales indianos são coisas muito perfeitas em sua espécie.”

“Não tenho dúvida de que sejam. Seus preços também são muito perfeitos. Nada lhes falta.”

Os cavalheiros começaram a entrar um a um, e o burburinho e o ruído ganharam intensidade.

“Este é seu último jantar, não é? Não haverá mais nenhum antes de quinta-feira?”

“Não. Acho que, depois desta noite, sentiremos repouso, coisa que certamente não sinto há muitas semanas; pelo menos, aquela espécie de repouso em que as mãos já nada têm a fazer e todos os preparativos estão completos para um acontecimento que necessariamente ocupa a cabeça e o coração. Ficarei contente por ter tempo para pensar, e tenho certeza de que Edith também.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Não tenho tanta certeza sobre ela, mas posso imaginar que você sim. Sempre que a vi ultimamente, estava presa num redemoinho criado por outra pessoa.

Sim, disse Margaret com tristeza, pensando na interminável agitação com pequenas coisas que durava havia mais de um mês. Fico imaginando se um casamento deve sempre ser precedido pelo que você chama de redemoinho, ou se às vezes poderia haver um período tranquilo e sereno logo antes.

A madrinha da Cinderela encomendando o enxoval, o café da manhã de casamento e escrevendo os convites, por exemplo, disse o Sr. Lennox, rindo. </content>

Mas será que todos esses transtornos são realmente necessários? perguntou Margaret, olhando diretamente para ele em busca de uma resposta. Sentia-se profundamente cansada de todo o planejamento em busca de um belo efeito, que Edith controlara nas últimas seis semanas. Queria que alguém lhe desse alguns pensamentos agradáveis e tranquilos sobre um casamento.

Original English Version

“I am not so sure about her, but I can fancy that you will. Whenever I have seen you lately, you have been carried away by a whirlwind of some other person’s making.”

“Yes,” said Margaret, rather sadly, remembering the never-ending commotion about trifles that had been going on for more than a month past: “I wonder if a marriage must always be preceded by what you call a whirlwind, or whether in some cases there might not rather be a calm and peaceful time just before it.”

“Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding-breakfast, writing the notes of invitation, for instance,” said Mr. Lennox, laughing.

“But are all these quite necessary troubles?” asked Margaret, looking up straight at him for an answer. A sense of indescribable weariness of all the arrangements for a pretty effect, in which Edith had been busied as supreme authority for the last six weeks, oppressed her just now; and she really wanted some one to help her to a few pleasant, quiet ideas connected with a marriage.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Quanto a ela, não tenho tanta certeza; mas posso imaginar que você ficará. Sempre que a vi ultimamente, você estava sendo arrebatada por um turbilhão criado por outra pessoa.”

“Sim”, disse Margaret, um tanto triste, recordando a interminável agitação em torno de ninharias que prosseguia havia mais de um mês. “Pergunto-me se um casamento precisa ser sempre precedido pelo que o senhor chama de turbilhão, ou se, em certos casos, não poderia haver antes dele um período calmo e tranquilo.”

“A madrinha de Cinderela encomendando o enxoval e o desjejum de núpcias, escrevendo os convites, por exemplo”, disse o Sr. Lennox, rindo.

“Mas todas essas aflições são de fato necessárias?”, perguntou Margaret, erguendo os olhos diretamente para ele à espera de resposta. Naquele momento, oprimia-a uma sensação de indescritível cansaço diante de todos os arranjos destinados a produzir um bonito efeito, dos quais Edith se ocupara como autoridade suprema nas seis últimas semanas; e ela realmente queria que alguém a ajudasse a encontrar algumas ideias agradáveis e serenas ligadas ao casamento.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Ah, claro,” respondeu ele, agora falando mais seriamente. “Há formalidades e cerimônias pelas quais precisamos passar. Elas não nos satisfazem tanto quanto impedem que as pessoas falem. Sem isso, haveria muito pouca alegria na vida. Mas como você organizaria um casamento?”

Não pensei muito nisso, mas eu gostaria de uma bela manhã de verão. Gostaria de caminhar até a igreja sob as árvores, sem tantas damas de honra, e sem café da manhã de casamento. Talvez eu esteja recusando exatamente as coisas que mais me deram trabalho ultimamente.

“Não, não acho que esteja. A ideia de simples dignidade combina bem com seu caráter.”

Margaret não gostou dessa fala. Afastou-se dela, pois lembrava de outras vezes em que ele tentara falar de seu caráter de um jeito que soava como elogio. Interrompeu-o dizendo:

Original English Version

“Oh, of course,” he replied with a change to gravity in his tone. “There are forms and ceremonies to be gone through, not so much to satisfy oneself, as to stop the world’s mouth, without which stoppage there would be very little satisfaction in life. But how would you have a wedding arranged?”

“Oh, I have never thought much about it; only I should like it to be a very fine summer morning; and I should like to walk to church through the shade of trees; and not to have so many bridesmaids, and to have no wedding-breakfast. I dare say I am resolving against the very things that have given me the most trouble just now.”

“No, I don’t think you are. The idea of stately simplicity accords well with your character.”

Margaret did not quite like this speech; she winced away from it more, from remembering former occasions on which he had tried to lead her into a discussion (in which he took the complimentary part) about her own character and ways of going on. She cut his speech rather short by saying:

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh, naturalmente”, respondeu ele, assumindo um tom grave. “Há formalidades e cerimônias a cumprir, não tanto para satisfazer a nós mesmos quanto para calar a boca do mundo; sem calá-la, haveria pouquíssima satisfação na vida. Mas como você organizaria um casamento?”

“Oh, nunca pensei muito nisso; apenas gostaria que fosse numa belíssima manhã de verão; gostaria de caminhar até a igreja sob a sombra das árvores; de não ter tantas damas de honra e de não haver desjejum de núpcias. Ouso dizer que estou decidindo contra justamente as coisas que mais trabalho me deram agora.”

“Não, não creio que esteja. A ideia de uma simplicidade majestosa combina bem com seu caráter.”

Margaret não gostou muito dessas palavras; retraiu-se ainda mais ao recordar ocasiões anteriores em que ele tentara conduzi-la a uma discussão - na qual assumia o papel elogioso - acerca do caráter e das maneiras dela. Interrompeu-lhe um tanto bruscamente as palavras, dizendo:

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“É natural para mim pensar na igreja de Helstone e no caminho até lá, em vez de ir de carruagem até uma igreja de Londres numa rua calçada.”

“Conte-me sobre Helstone. Você nunca me descreveu o lugar. Quero saber algo sobre onde você vai morar, enquanto o número noventa e seis da Harley Street vai parecer velho, sujo, monótono e fechado. Helstone é um vilarejo ou uma cidade?”

“Ah, é apenas um lugarejo. Eu nem chamaria de vilarejo. Há a igreja e algumas casas perto dela, na pracinha verde, chalés pequenos mesmo, cobertos de rosas.”

“E flores o ano todo, especialmente no Natal - isso completa seu quadro,” disse ele.

“Não,” disse Margaret, um pouco irritada. “Não estou fazendo um quadro. Estou tentando descrever Helstone como realmente é. Você não devia ter dito isso.”

“Desculpe,” respondeu ele. “Mas soou mesmo mais como um vilarejo de conto do que de vida real.”

Original English Version

“It is natural for me to think of Helstone church, and the walk to it, rather than of driving up to a London church in the middle of a paved street.”

“Tell me about Helstone. You have never described it to me. I should like to have some idea of the place you will be living in, when ninety-six Harley Street will be looking dingy and dirty, and dull, and shut up. Is Helstone a village, or a town, in the first place?”

“Oh, only a hamlet; I don’t think I could call it a village at all. There is the church and a few houses near it on the green - cottages, rather - with roses growing all over them.”

“And flowering all the year round, especially at Christmas - make your picture complete,” said he.

“No,” replied Margaret, somewhat annoyed, “I am not making a picture. I am trying to describe Helstone as it really is. You should not have said that.”

“I am penitent,” he answered. “Only it really sounded like a village in a tale rather than in real life.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“É natural que eu pense na igreja de Helstone e na caminhada até lá, em vez de chegar de carruagem a uma igreja de Londres no meio de uma rua calçada.”

“Conte-me sobre Helstone. Você nunca a descreveu para mim. Gostaria de formar alguma ideia do lugar onde viverá quando o número noventa e seis de Harley Street estiver parecendo sombrio, sujo e triste, todo fechado. Para começar, Helstone é uma aldeia ou uma cidade?”

“Oh, apenas um lugarejo; não creio que eu pudesse sequer chamá-lo de aldeia. Há a igreja e algumas casas perto dela, em torno do gramado - mais propriamente cabanas - , todas cobertas de roseiras.”

“Que florescem o ano inteiro, sobretudo no Natal... complete seu quadro”, disse ele.

“Não”, respondeu Margaret, um tanto aborrecida, “não estou compondo um quadro. Estou tentando descrever Helstone como realmente é. O senhor não devia ter dito isso.”

“Estou arrependido”, respondeu ele. “Apenas, na verdade, soou mais como uma aldeia de conto do que da vida real.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Pois é assim,” respondeu Margaret com entusiasmo. “Depois da New Forest, todos os outros lugares da Inglaterra que vi me parecem duros e sem graça. Helstone é como um vilarejo de poema, um dos poemas de Tennyson. Mas não vou tentar descrevê-lo mais. Você só vai rir de mim se eu disser o que penso dele - o que ele realmente é.”

“Não faria isso. Mas vejo que você está bem firme quanto a isso. Então me diga algo que quero saber ainda mais: como é o presbitério?”

“Ah, não consigo descrever meu lar. É lar, e não consigo colocar seu encanto especial em palavras.”

“Eu me rendo. Você está bem rígida esta noite, Margaret.”

“Como assim?” disse ela, voltando para ele seus grandes olhos suaves. “Não sabia que estava.”

“Porque eu fiz um comentário infeliz, você não vai me contar como é Helstone, nem vai dizer nada sobre seu lar. Eu lhe disse o quanto quero ouvir sobre os dois, especialmente sobre seu lar.”

Original English Version

“And so it is,” replied Margaret, eagerly. “All the other places in England that I have seen seem so hard and prosaic-looking, after the New Forest. Helstone is like a village in a poem - in one of Tennyson’s poems. But I won’t try and describe it any more. You would only laugh at me if I told you what I think of it - what it really is.”

“Indeed, I would not. But I see you are going to be very resolved. Well, then, tell me that which I should like still better to know: what the parsonage is like.”

“Oh, I can’t describe my home. It is home, and I can’t put its charm into words.”

“I submit. You are rather severe to-night, Margaret.”

“How?” said she, turning her large soft eyes round full upon him. “I did not know I was.”

“Why, because I made an unlucky remark, you will neither tell me what Helstone is like, nor will you say anything about your home, though I have told you how much I want to hear about both, the latter especially.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“E assim é”, respondeu Margaret com ardor. “Todos os outros lugares da Inglaterra que vi parecem tão duros e prosaicos depois da New Forest. Helstone é como uma aldeia num poema - num dos poemas de Tennyson. Mas não tentarei mais descrevê-la. O senhor apenas riria de mim se eu lhe dissesse o que penso dela - o que ela realmente é.”

“Garanto que não riria. Mas vejo que você vai se mostrar muito decidida. Pois bem, então me conte aquilo que eu gostaria ainda mais de saber: como é o presbitério.”

“Oh, não consigo descrever meu lar. É meu lar, e não posso exprimir seu encanto em palavras.”

“Eu me rendo. Você está bastante severa esta noite, Margaret.”

“Como?”, disse ela, voltando para ele os grandes olhos suaves. “Não sabia que estava.”

“Ora, porque fiz uma observação infeliz, você não me dirá como é Helstone nem falará de sua casa, embora eu lhe tenha dito quanto desejo ouvir sobre ambas, sobretudo esta última.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Mas eu realmente não posso lhe contar sobre meu próprio lar. Não acho que seja algo para se falar, a menos que você o conheça.”

“Bem então,” disse ele após uma pausa, “conte-me o que você faz lá. Aqui você lê, tem aulas, ou faz algo para melhorar a mente até o meio-dia. Caminha antes do almoço, sai de carruagem com sua tia depois disso, e tem algum plano à noite. Agora me diga como você passa o dia em Helstone. Você anda a cavalo, de carruagem, ou a pé?”

“A pé, com certeza. Não temos cavalo, nem mesmo para papai. Ele caminha até a extremidade mais distante de sua paróquia. Os caminhos são tão bonitos que seria uma pena andar de carruagem, e quase uma pena montar a cavalo.”

“Você vai cuidar bastante do jardim? Acho que é uma ocupação adequada para moças no interior.”

“Não sei. Receio não gostar de um trabalho tão pesado.”

Original English Version

“But indeed I cannot tell you about my own home. I don’t quite think it is a thing to be talked about, unless you knew it.”

“Well, then” - pausing for a moment - “tell me what you do there. Here you read, or have lessons, or otherwise improve your mind, till the middle of the day; take a walk before lunch, go a drive with your aunt after, and have some kind of engagement in the evening. There, now fill up your day at Helstone. Shall you ride, drive, or walk?”

“Walk, decidedly. We have no horse, not even for papa. He walks to the very extremity of his parish. The walks are so beautiful, it would be a shame to drive - almost a shame to ride.”

“Shall you garden much? That, I believe, is a proper employment for young ladies in the country.”

“I don’t know. I am afraid I shan’t like such hard work.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Mas realmente não sei falar sobre minha própria casa. Não creio que seja coisa de que se possa falar, a menos que a conhecêssemos.”

“Pois então” - parou um instante - “conte-me o que faz lá. Aqui você lê, tem aulas ou aprimora a mente de algum outro modo até o meio-dia; passeia antes do almoço, depois sai de carruagem com sua tia e à noite tem algum compromisso. Agora complete seu dia em Helstone. Cavalgará, passeará de carruagem ou a pé?”

“A pé, decididamente. Não temos cavalo, nem mesmo para papai. Ele caminha até os limites da paróquia. Os caminhos são tão bonitos que seria uma pena ir de carruagem - quase uma pena cavalgar.”

“Cuidará muito do jardim? Creio que essa é uma ocupação apropriada para jovens senhoras do campo.”

“Não sei. Receio não gostar de trabalho tão pesado.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Torneios de arco e flecha, piqueniques, bailes de corrida, bailes de caça?”

“Ah, não!” disse ela, rindo. “A renda de papai é muito pequena, e mesmo que morássemos perto de lugares assim, acho que não iria a esses eventos.”

“Vejo que você não vai me contar nada. Só vai dizer o que você não vai fazer. Antes de as férias terminarem, acho que vou visitá-la e ver como você realmente passa seu tempo.”

“Espero que sim. Assim você verá com seus próprios olhos como Helstone é bonita. Agora preciso ir. Edith vai tocar, e eu sei música o suficiente apenas para virar as páginas para ela. Além disso, a tia Shaw não vai gostar que fiquemos conversando.”

Edith tocou muito bem. No meio da peça, a porta se abriu um pouco, e Edith viu o Capitão Lennox hesitando do lado de fora. Deixou cair a partitura e correu para fora da sala, deixando Margaret confusa e corada. Ela teve de explicar aos convidados surpresos o que fizera Edith sair tão de repente. O Capitão Lennox chegara mais cedo do que esperado, ou seria mesmo tão tarde? Olharam para os relógios, ficaram devidamente chocados, e então se despediram.

Original English Version

“Archery parties - picnics - race balls - hunt balls?”

“Oh no!” said she, laughing. “Papa’s living is very small; and even if we were near such things, I doubt if I should go to them.”

“I see, you won’t tell me anything. You will only tell me that you are not going to do this and that. Before the vacation ends, I think I shall pay you a call, and see what you really do employ yourself in.”

“I hope you will. Then you will see for yourself how beautiful Helstone is. Now I must go. Edith is sitting down to play, and I just know enough of music to turn over the leaves for her; and, besides, Aunt Shaw won’t like us to talk.”

Edith played brilliantly. In the middle of the piece the door half-opened, and Edith saw Captain Lennox hesitating whether to come in. She threw down her music, and rushed out of the room, leaving Margaret standing confused and blushing to explain to the astonished guests what vision had shown itself to cause Edith’s sudden flight. Captain Lennox had come earlier than was expected; or was it really so late? They looked at their watches, were duly shocked, and took their leave.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Festas de arco e flecha, piqueniques, bailes de corrida, bailes de caça?”

“Oh, não!”, disse ela, rindo. “O benefício de papai é muito pequeno; e, mesmo que estivéssemos perto dessas coisas, duvido que eu fosse.”

“Entendo: você não me contará coisa alguma. Apenas dirá que não fará isto nem aquilo. Antes do fim das férias, acho que irei visitá-la para ver com que realmente se ocupa.”

“Espero que vá. Então verá por si mesmo como Helstone é bela. Agora preciso ir. Edith vai tocar, e sei de música apenas o bastante para virar-lhe as páginas; além disso, tia Shaw não gostará que conversemos.”

Edith tocou brilhantemente. No meio da peça, a porta se entreabriu, e Edith viu o capitão Lennox hesitando em entrar. Largou a partitura e precipitou-se para fora, deixando Margaret, confusa e corada, explicar às visitas espantadas que visão causara a súbita fuga de Edith. O capitão Lennox chegara mais cedo que o esperado; ou seria realmente tão tarde? Consultaram os relógios, mostraram o devido espanto e se despediram.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Então Edith voltou, cheia de felicidade, e conduziu tímida mas orgulhosamente seu Capitão alto e bonito. O irmão dele o cumprimentou com um aperto de mãos, e a Sra. Shaw o recebeu com carinho e delicadeza, ainda que sempre parecesse um pouco triste. Havia muito tempo se considerava alguém que sofrera num casamento infeliz. Agora que o General se fora, tinha todos os confortos da vida, mas ainda sentia que precisava de alguma preocupação. Por fim decidiu preocupar-se com sua saúde. Tossia um pouco quando pensava nisso, e um médico solícito lhe deu o que ela queria: um inverno na Itália. A Sra. Shaw tinha desejos fortes, como a maioria das pessoas, mas nunca gostava de dizer que queria algo para si mesma. Preferia parecer que alguém lhe ordenara fazer o que já lhe agradava fazer. Assim, podia queixar-se suavemente enquanto, na verdade, fazia exatamente o que lhe dava prazer.

Original English Version

Then Edith came back, glowing with pleasure, half-shyly, half-proudly leading in her tall handsome Captain. His brother shook hands with him, and Mrs. Shaw welcomed him in her gentle kindly way, which had always something plaintive in it, arising from the long habit of considering herself a victim to an uncongenial marriage. Now that, the General being gone, she had every good of life, with as few drawbacks as possible, she had been rather perplexed to find an anxiety, if not a sorrow. She had, however, of late settled upon her own health as a source of apprehension; she had a nervous little cough whenever she thought about it; and some complaisant doctor ordered her just what she desired - a winter in Italy. Mrs. Shaw had as strong wishes as most people, but she never liked to do anything from the open and acknowledged motive of her own good will and pleasure; she preferred being compelled to gratify herself by some other person’s command or desire. She really did persuade herself that she was submitting to some hard external necessity; and thus she was able to moan and complain in her soft manner, all the time she was in reality doing just what she liked.

Tradução Integral em Português

Então Edith voltou, radiante de prazer, conduzindo, meio tímida, meio orgulhosa, seu alto e belo Capitão. O irmão apertou-lhe a mão, e a Sra. Shaw acolheu-o com sua maneira gentil e bondosa, sempre algo queixosa pelo longo hábito de considerar-se vítima de um casamento incompatível. Agora que o General morrera e ela possuía todos os bens da vida com o mínimo possível de inconvenientes, tivera certa dificuldade em encontrar uma ansiedade, senão uma tristeza. Ultimamente, porém, escolhera a própria saúde como fonte de apreensão; tinha uma pequena tosse nervosa sempre que pensava nela, e algum médico complacente prescrevera-lhe exatamente o que desejava: um inverno na Itália. A Sra. Shaw tinha desejos tão fortes quanto a maioria das pessoas, mas nunca gostava de fazer nada pelo motivo franco e reconhecido de sua vontade e prazer; preferia ser obrigada a satisfazer-se pela ordem ou pelo desejo alheio. Realmente se convencia de que se submetia a alguma dura necessidade externa; assim podia lamentar-se e queixar-se mansamente enquanto, na realidade, fazia exatamente o que queria.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Dessa forma, começou a falar com o Capitão Lennox sobre sua própria viagem. Ele concordava educadamente com tudo o que sua futura sogra dizia, enquanto seus olhos procuravam por Edith. Ela estava ocupada arrumando de novo a mesa do chá e pedindo toda sorte de boas coisas, ainda que ele continuasse a dizer que havia comido apenas duas horas antes.

Original English Version

It was in this way she began to speak of her own journey to Captain Lennox, who assented, as in duty bound, to all his future mother-in-law said, while his eyes sought Edith, who was busying herself in re-arranging the tea-table, and ordering up all sorts of good things in spite of his assurances that he had dined within the last two hours.

Tradução Integral em Português

Foi desse modo que começou a falar de sua viagem ao capitão Lennox, que concordava, como era seu dever, com tudo quanto dizia a futura sogra, enquanto seus olhos procuravam Edith, ocupada em reorganizar a mesa de chá e mandar trazer toda espécie de iguarias, apesar das garantias dele de que jantara havia menos de duas horas.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

O Sr. Henry Lennox ficou encostado na lareira, divertindo-se com a cena familiar. Estava perto do irmão bonito; naquela família tão bem-apessoada, ele era o simples. Ainda assim, seu rosto era inteligente, aguçado e vivo. Margaret às vezes se perguntava o que ele estaria pensando, enquanto permanecia calado, observando com um leve sarcasmo tudo o que Edith e ela faziam. Seu sentimento sarcástico vinha da conversa da Sra. Shaw com o irmão. Seu interesse pela cena em si era diferente. Achava bonita a visão das duas primas tão ocupadas com os pequenos arranjos da mesa. Edith queria fazer quase tudo sozinha. Estava num humor de mostrar ao namorado como sabia agir bem como esposa de soldado. Descobriu que a água na chaleira estava fria, e mandou trazer o grande bule de chá da cozinha. Mas ao encontrá-lo na porta e tentar carregá-lo, era pesado demais. Voltou fazendo bico, com uma mancha preta no vestido de musselina e a pequena mão branca marcada pela alça. Mostrou-a ao Capitão Lennox como uma criança machucada, e é claro que o remédio foi o mesmo para os dois casos. A lamparina rápida de Margaret funcionou melhor, embora não se parecesse tanto com o acampamento cigano que Edith, em alguns momentos, achava ser a coisa mais próxima da vida militar.

Original English Version

Mr. Henry Lennox stood leaning against the chimney-piece, amused with the family scene. He was close by his handsome brother; he was the plain one in a singularly good-looking family; but his face was intelligent, keen, and mobile; and now and then Margaret wondered what it was that he could be thinking about, while he kept silence, but was evidently observing, with an interest that was slightly sarcastic, all that Edith and she were doing. The sarcastic feeling was called out by Mrs. Shaw’s conversation with his brother; it was separate from the interest which was excited by what he saw. He thought it a pretty sight to see the two cousins so busy in their little arrangements about the table. Edith chose to do most herself. She was in a humour to enjoy showing her lover how well she could behave as a soldier’s wife. She found out that the water in the urn was cold, and ordered up the great kitchen tea-kettle; the only consequence of which was that when she met it at the door, and tried to carry it in, it was too heavy for her, and she came in pouting, with a black mark on her muslin gown, and a little round white hand indented by the handle, which she took to show to Captain Lennox, just like a hurt child, and, of course, the remedy was the same in both cases. Margaret’s quickly-adjusted spirit-lamp was the most efficacious contrivance, though not so like the gypsy-encampment which Edith, in some of her moods, chose to consider the nearest resemblance to a barrack-life.

Tradução Integral em Português

O Sr. Henry Lennox estava encostado à lareira, divertido com a cena familiar. Perto do belo irmão, era o membro sem beleza de uma família singularmente formosa; mas seu rosto era inteligente, perspicaz e móvel. Margaret às vezes se perguntava no que ele pensava enquanto permanecia calado, mas evidentemente observava, com interesse ligeiramente sarcástico, tudo quanto ela e Edith faziam. O sarcasmo provinha da conversa da Sra. Shaw com o irmão; era distinto do interesse despertado pelo que via. Achava bonito ver as duas primas tão atarefadas com seus pequenos arranjos da mesa. Edith quis fazer quase tudo. Estava disposta a mostrar ao noivo como sabia portar-se como esposa de soldado. Descobriu que a água da urna estava fria e mandou trazer a grande chaleira da cozinha; a única consequência foi que, ao encontrá-la à porta e tentar carregá-la, achou-a pesada demais e entrou fazendo bico, com uma mancha negra no vestido de musselina e a pequena mão redonda e branca marcada pela alça, que mostrou ao capitão Lennox como uma criança machucada; naturalmente, o remédio foi igual nos dois casos. A lamparina prontamente ajustada por Margaret foi o expediente mais eficaz, embora se parecesse menos com o acampamento cigano que Edith, em certos humores, considerava a imagem mais próxima da vida no quartel.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Depois daquela noite, todos ficaram ocupados até o casamento acabar.

Original English Version

After this evening all was bustle till the wedding was over.

Tradução Integral em Português

Depois daquela noite, tudo foi agitação até o fim do casamento.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Roses and Thorns.

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Pela suave luz verde na clareira arborizada, Nas margens musgosas onde sua infância brincou, Pela árvore da casa através da qual seus olhos Primeiro olharam com amor para o céu de verão.”

MRS. HEMANS

Original English Version

“By the soft green light in the woody glade, On the banks of moss where thy childhood played By the household tree, thro’ which thine eye First looked in love to the summer sky.”

MRS. HEMANS.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Pela suave luz verde na clareira arborizada, Às margens de musgo onde brincou tua infância, Pela árvore do lar, através da qual teus olhos Primeiro contemplaram com amor o céu de verão.”

SRA. HEMANS.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret estava novamente com seu vestido matinal, indo tranquilamente para casa com o pai. Ele viera ajudar no casamento. A mãe ficara em casa por várias meias razões que ninguém entendia bem, exceto o Sr. Hale. Ele sabia que todos os seus argumentos a favor de um vestido de cetim cinza haviam falhado, e que, como não podia se dar ao luxo de vestir a esposa dos pés à cabeça com roupas novas, ela não iria ao casamento da única filha de sua única irmã. Se a Sra. Shaw soubesse o verdadeiro motivo, teria dado à Sra. Hale muitos vestidos. Mas quase vinte anos haviam se passado desde que a Sra. Shaw fora a pobre e bonita Srta. Beresford, e ela esquecera quase todas as suas antigas dificuldades. A única coisa de que ainda gostava de falar era a infelicidade causada por uma grande diferença de idade no casamento. Sua querida Maria se casara com o homem que amava, apenas oito anos mais velho que ela, gentil e bonito, com aquele raro cabelo preto-azulado. O Sr. Hale era um dos melhores pregadores que ela já ouvira, e um pároco perfeito. Assim a Sra. Shaw chegava a este pensamento: se Maria se casara por amor, o que mais poderia querer na vida? Mas a Sra. Hale poderia ter respondido na hora: “Um vestido de seda glacê cinza-prateado, um chapéu branco de palha, e muitas outras coisas para o casamento e para a casa.”

Original English Version

Margaret was once more in her morning dress, travelling quietly home with her father, who had come up to assist at the wedding. Her mother had been detained at home by a multitude of half-reasons, none of which anybody fully understood, except Mr. Hale, who was perfectly aware that all his arguments in favour of a grey satin gown, which was midway between oldness and newness, had proved unavailing; and that, as he had not the money to equip his wife afresh, from top to toe, she would not show herself at her only sister’s only child’s wedding. If Mrs. Shaw had guessed at the real reason why Mrs. Hale did not accompany her husband, she would have showered down gowns upon her; but it was nearly twenty years since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor pretty Miss Beresford, and she had really forgotten all grievances except that of the unhappiness arising from disparity of age in married life, on which she could descant by the half-hour. Dearest Maria had married the man of her heart, only eight years older than herself, with the sweetest temper, and that blue black hair one so seldom sees. Mr. Hale was one of the most delightful preachers she had ever heard, and a perfect model of a parish priest. Perhaps it was not quite a logical deduction from all these premises, but it was still Mrs. Shaw’s characteristic conclusion, as she thought over her sister’s lot: “Married for love, what can dearest Maria have to wish for in this world?” Mrs. Hale, if she spoke truth, might have answered with a ready-made list, “a silver-grey glacé silk, a white chip bonnet, oh! dozens of things for the wedding, and hundreds of things for the house.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret estava outra vez em seu vestido matinal, viajando tranquilamente para casa com o pai, que fora a Londres ajudar no casamento. Sua mãe ficara retida em casa por uma multidão de meias razões, nenhuma plenamente compreendida por ninguém, exceto o Sr. Hale, perfeitamente ciente de que todos os seus argumentos a favor de um vestido de cetim cinza, a meio caminho entre velho e novo, haviam sido inúteis; e de que, como não tinha dinheiro para equipar novamente a esposa dos pés à cabeça, ela não se mostraria no casamento da filha única de sua única irmã. Se a Sra. Shaw houvesse adivinhado a verdadeira razão da ausência da Sra. Hale, teria feito chover vestidos sobre ela; mas já se passavam quase vinte anos desde que fora a pobre e bonita Srta. Beresford, e realmente esquecera todos os agravos salvo a infelicidade causada pela diferença de idade no casamento, sobre a qual podia discorrer por meia hora. A queridíssima Maria casara-se com o homem de seu coração, apenas oito anos mais velho, dono do temperamento mais doce e daqueles cabelos negro-azulados tão raros. O Sr. Hale era um dos pregadores mais encantadores que ela já ouvira e um modelo perfeito de pároco. Talvez não fosse dedução inteiramente lógica, mas a conclusão característica da Sra. Shaw, ao pensar na sorte da irmã, era: “Casou-se por amor; o que mais poderia a queridíssima Maria desejar neste mundo?” Se dissesse a verdade, a Sra. Hale poderia responder com uma lista pronta: “Uma seda glacê cinza-prateada, um chapéu branco de palha fina, oh! dezenas de coisas para o casamento e centenas para a casa.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret sabia apenas que a mãe não achara fácil vir. Não lamentava que fossem se encontrar no presbitério de Helstone, e não na casa agitada da Harley Street, onde Margaret vinha correndo de um lado a outro como Fígaro nos últimos dois ou três dias. Agora sua mente e seu corpo doíam ao pensar em tudo o que fizera e dissera nas últimas quarenta e oito horas. As despedidas apressadas de pessoas com quem convivera por tanto tempo a deixavam triste pelo passado. Não importava como tinham sido aqueles dias; haviam terminado e jamais voltariam. Mesmo indo para casa, para o lugar que ansiara por anos, seu coração estava mais pesado do que esperava. Pouco antes de dormir, quando os sentimentos são mais fortes, ela tentou afastar os pensamentos do passado e voltá-los para o futuro promissor. Então olhou para o que realmente estava diante dela: seu querido pai, adormecido no vagão do trem. Seu cabelo preto-azulado agora estava grisalho e ralo sobre as sobrancelhas. O rosto mostrava os ossos com clareza demais. Não era bonito, embora o belo formato dos traços lhe desse uma espécie de graça. Ele descansava, mas parecia mais cansaço do que paz. Margaret sentiu dor ao ver aquele semblante desgastado e ansioso, e pensou na vida dele para entender por que parecia tão frequentemente aflito e abatido.

Original English Version

Margaret only knew that her mother had not found it convenient to come, and she was not sorry to think that their meeting and greeting would take place at Helstone parsonage, rather than, during the confusion of the last two or three days, in the house in Harley Street, where she herself had had to play the part of Figaro, and was wanted everywhere at one and the same time. Her mind and body ached now with the recollection of all she had done and said within the last forty-eight hours. The farewells so hurriedly taken, amongst all the other good-byes, of those she had lived with so long, oppressed her now with a sad regret for the times that were no more; it did not signify what those times had been, they were gone never to return. Margaret’s heart felt more heavy than she could ever have thought it possible in going to her own dear home, the place and the life she had longed for for years - at that time of all times for yearning and longing, just before the sharp senses lose their outlines in sleep. She took her mind away with a wrench from the recollection of the past to the bright serene contemplation of the hopeful future. Her eyes began to see, not visions of what had been, but the sight actually before her; her dear father leaning back asleep in the railway carriage. His blue-black hair was grey now, and lay thinly over his brows. The bones of his face were plainly to be seen - too plainly for beauty, if his features had been less finely cut; as it was, they had a grace if not a comeliness of their own. The face was in repose; but it was rather rest after weariness than the serene calm of the countenance of one who led a placid, contented life. Margaret was painfully struck by the worn, anxious expression; and she went back over the open and avowed circumstances of her father’s life, to find the cause for the lines that spoke so plainly of habitual distress and depression.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret sabia apenas que não fora conveniente para a mãe ir, e não lamentava que seu reencontro ocorresse no presbitério de Helstone, em vez de durante a confusão dos últimos dias na casa de Harley Street, onde ela própria tivera de desempenhar o papel de Fígaro, requerida em toda parte ao mesmo tempo. A mente e o corpo agora lhe doíam à lembrança de tudo quanto fizera e dissera nas últimas quarenta e oito horas. As despedidas apressadas, entre tantas outras, daqueles com quem vivera por tanto tempo oprimiam-na com triste pesar pelos tempos que não mais existiam; pouco importava como haviam sido: tinham partido para nunca voltar. O coração de Margaret pesava mais do que jamais julgara possível ao regressar ao querido lar, ao lugar e à vida por que ansiara durante anos - justamente naquele momento propício a anseios, antes que os sentidos aguçados percam os contornos no sono. Arrancou o pensamento das lembranças do passado e voltou-o à luminosa e serena contemplação do futuro esperançoso. Seus olhos deixaram de ver visões do que fora e perceberam a cena presente: o querido pai recostado e adormecido no vagão. Seus cabelos negro-azulados agora estavam grisalhos e rareavam sobre a testa. Os ossos do rosto se viam claramente - claros demais para a beleza, se suas feições não fossem tão finamente talhadas; assim, possuíam graça própria, senão formosura. O rosto repousava, mas era antes o descanso após o cansaço do que a calma serena de quem leva vida plácida e satisfeita. Margaret impressionou-se dolorosamente com a expressão desgastada e ansiosa e percorreu as circunstâncias francas e conhecidas da vida do pai, buscando a causa das linhas que falavam tão claramente de angústia e abatimento habituais.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Pobre Frederick!” pensou ela com um suspiro. “Ah, se Frederick tivesse se tornado clérigo em vez de entrar para a marinha e se perder para todos nós! Gostaria de saber tudo sobre aquilo. A tia Shaw nunca me explicou direito. Só sei que ele não pode voltar à Inglaterra por causa daquele terrível caso. Pobre e querido papai! Como ele parece triste! Estou tão contente de ir para casa, para poder ajudar a consolar ele e mamãe.”

Original English Version

“Poor Frederick!” thought she, sighing. “Oh! if Frederick had but been a clergyman, instead of going into the navy, and being lost to us all! I wish I knew all about it. I never understood it from Aunt Shaw; I only knew he could not come back to England because of that terrible affair. Poor dear papa! how sad he looks! I am so glad I am going home, to be at hand to comfort him and mamma.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Pobre Frederick!”, pensou, suspirando. “Oh! Se Frederick tivesse sido clérigo, em vez de entrar para a Marinha e perder-se para todos nós! Gostaria de saber tudo. Nunca compreendi pela tia Shaw; só sei que ele não pode voltar à Inglaterra por causa daquele terrível caso. Pobre e querido papai! Como parece triste! Alegro-me tanto por voltar para casa e ficar perto para confortar a ele e mamãe.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Quando o pai acordou, ela já estava pronta com um sorriso luminoso que não deixava transparecer cansaço. Ele sorriu de volta, fracamente, como se até aquele pequeno esforço fosse difícil. Depois seu rosto voltou à expressão habitual de preocupação. Muitas vezes entreabria a boca como se estivesse prestes a falar, e isso dava a seu rosto um ar de incerteza. Mas tinha os mesmos olhos grandes e gentis da filha. Moviam-se devagar e majestosamente, e as pálpebras pálidas os cobriam de leve. Margaret puxara mais a ele do que à mãe. As pessoas às vezes se perguntavam como pais tão bonitos podiam ter uma filha que não era claramente bela. A boca dela era larga, não como um botãozinho de rosa capaz de dizer apenas “sim” e “não”. Mas essa boca larga tinha lábios macios e vermelhos, cheios de vida. Sua pele não era branca e pálida, mas lisa e delicada como marfim. Normalmente seu rosto era sério e reservado demais para alguém tão jovem. Mas quando falava com o pai, iluminava-se como a manhã, cheio de covinhas, olhares felizes e profunda esperança no futuro.

Original English Version

She was ready with a bright smile, in which there was not a trace of fatigue, to greet her father when he awakened. He smiled back again, but faintly, as if it were an unusual exertion. His face returned into its lines of habitual anxiety. He had a trick of half-opening his mouth as if to speak, which constantly unsettled the form of the lips, and gave the face an undecided expression. But he had the same large, soft eyes as his daughter, - eyes which moved slowly and almost grandly round in their orbits, and were well veiled by their transparent white eyelids. Margaret was more like him than like her mother. Sometimes people wondered that parents so handsome should have a daughter who was so far regularly beautiful; not beautiful at all, was occasionally said. Her mouth was wide; no rosebud that could only open just enough to let out a “yes” and “no,” and “an’t please you, sir.” But the wide mouth was one soft curve of rich red lips; and the skin, if not white and fair, was of an ivory smoothness and delicacy. If the look on her face was, in general, too dignified and reserved for one so young, now, talking to her father, it was bright as the morning, - full of dimples, and glances that spoke of childish gladness, and boundless hope in the future.

Tradução Integral em Português

Estava pronta com um sorriso luminoso, sem vestígio de fadiga, para saudar o pai quando despertou. Ele lhe sorriu, mas debilmente, como se fosse esforço incomum. O rosto retomou as linhas de ansiedade habitual. Tinha o hábito de entreabrir a boca como se fosse falar, o que constantemente alterava a forma dos lábios e dava ao rosto expressão indecisa. Mas possuía os mesmos olhos grandes e suaves da filha - olhos que giravam lenta e quase majestosamente nas órbitas e eram bem velados por pálpebras brancas e translúcidas. Margaret se parecia mais com ele que com a mãe. Às vezes as pessoas admiravam que pais tão belos tivessem uma filha tão distante da beleza regular; ocasionalmente diziam que não era bela. Sua boca era larga; não um botão de rosa capaz de abrir-se apenas o bastante para deixar sair um “sim”, um “não” e um “se o senhor permitir”. Mas a boca larga formava uma curva suave de lábios intensamente vermelhos; e a pele, embora não branca e clara, tinha a lisura e delicadeza do marfim. Se sua expressão era em geral digna e reservada demais para alguém tão jovem, agora, ao falar com o pai, brilhava como a manhã - cheia de covinhas e olhares que exprimiam alegria infantil e esperança ilimitada no futuro.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret voltou para casa na última parte de julho. As árvores da floresta estavam de um verde escuro, e as samambaias sob elas captavam o sol inclinado. O tempo estava quente e parado. Margaret costumava caminhar ao lado do pai, pisando nas samambaias com prazer travesso ao sentir que se dobravam sob seu passo leve e exalavam seu perfume especial. Depois iam para os amplos descampados, quentes e brilhantes de sol, onde bichos selvagens viviam livres entre ervas e flores que o sol fazia brotar. Essa vida ao ar livre, e especialmente aquelas caminhadas, correspondiam a todas as esperanças de Margaret. Ela tinha orgulho da floresta. As pessoas de lá pareciam sua própria gente. Fazia amizades calorosas com elas, aprendia suas palavras próprias e gostava de usá-las. Participava de sua liberdade, cuidava de seus bebês, conversava ou lia devagar e claramente para os idosos, e levava boa comida aos doentes. Em breve planejava dar aulas na escola aonde o pai ia todo dia como se fosse um dever. Mas sempre era tentada a desviar-se para visitar algum amigo - homem, mulher ou criança - numa cabana sob as árvores verdes. Sua vida ao ar livre era perfeita. A vida dentro de casa era mais difícil. Com a vergonha honesta de uma criança, ela se culpava por notar que ali as coisas não estavam bem. Sua mãe, sempre gentil e afetuosa com Margaret, às vezes parecia infeliz com a vida que levavam. Achava que o bispo ignorava injustamente o Sr. Hale ao não lhe dar uma paróquia melhor, e quase culpava o marido por não conseguir dizer que queria deixar aquela paróquia e assumir uma maior. Ele suspirava e dizia que, se pudesse cumprir seu dever na pequena Helstone, deveria estar agradecido. Mas a cada dia se sentia mais sobrecarregado, e o mundo lhe parecia mais confuso. Cada vez que a esposa o instava a buscar promoção, Margaret o via encolher-se mais, e tentava acalmar a mãe e fazer Helstone parecer boa. A Sra. Hale dizia que as muitas árvores ao redor prejudicavam sua saúde, e Margaret tentava levá-la ao belo descampado, amplo e ensolarado, com sombras de nuvens em movimento. Margaret tinha certeza de que a mãe se acostumara demais a ficar dentro de casa e raramente caminhava além da igreja, da escola e das cabanas próximas. Isso ajudou por um tempo. Mas, à medida que o outono chegava e o tempo se tornava mais instável, a mãe sentia cada vez mais que o lugar não era saudável. Queixava-se com ainda mais frequência de que o marido, mais culto que o Sr. Hume e melhor pároco que o Sr. Houldsworth, não recebera a promoção que aqueles dois antigos vizinhos haviam desfrutado.

Original English Version

It was the latter part of July when Margaret returned home. The forest trees were all one dark, full, dusky green; the fern below them caught all the slanting sunbeams; the weather was sultry and broodingly still. Margaret used to tramp along by her father’s side, crushing down the fern with a cruel glee, as she felt it yield under her light foot, and send up the fragrance peculiar to it - out on the broad commons into the warm scented light, seeing multitudes of wild, free, living creatures, revelling in the sunshine, and the herbs and flowers it called forth. This life - at least these walks - realised all Margaret’s anticipations. She took a pride in her forest. Its people were her people. She made hearty friends with them; learned and delighted in using their peculiar words; took up her freedom amongst them; nursed their babies; talked or read with slow distinctness to their old people; carried dainty messes to their sick; resolved before long to teach at the school where her father went regularly every day as to an appointed task, but she was continually tempted off to go and see some individual friend - man, woman, or child - in some cottage in the green shade of the forest. Her out-of-doors life was perfect. Her in-doors life had its drawbacks. With the healthy shame of a child, she blamed herself for her keenness of sight in perceiving that all was not as it should be there. Her mother - her mother always so kind and tender towards her - seemed now and then so much discontented with their situation; thought that the bishop strangely neglected his episcopal duties, in not giving Mr. Hale a better living; and almost reproached her husband because he could not bring himself to say that he wished to leave the parish, and undertake the charge of a larger. He would sigh aloud as he answered, that if he could do what he ought in little Helstone, he should be thankful; but every day he was more overpowered; the world became more bewildering. At each repeated urgency of his wife, that he would put himself in the way of seeking some preferment, Margaret saw that her father shrank more and more; and she strove at such times to reconcile her mother to Helstone. Mrs. Hale said that the near neighbourhood of so many trees affected her health; and Margaret would try to tempt her forth on to the beautiful, broad, upland, sun-streaked, cloud-shadowed common; for she was sure that her mother had accustomed herself too much to an in-doors life, seldom extending her walks beyond the church, the school, and the neighbouring cottages. This did good for a time; but when the autumn drew on, and the weather became more changeable, her mother’s idea of the unhealthiness of the place increased; and she repined even more frequently that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume, a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, should not have met with the preferment that these two former neighbours of theirs had done.

Tradução Integral em Português

Era a segunda metade de julho quando Margaret voltou para casa. As árvores da floresta exibiam todas um verde escuro, denso e sombrio; as samambaias sob elas captavam os raios oblíquos do sol; o tempo estava abafado e meditativamente imóvel. Margaret costumava marchar ao lado do pai, esmagando as samambaias com cruel alegria ao senti-las ceder sob seus passos leves e exalar seu perfume peculiar - saindo para as vastas charnecas na luz cálida e aromática, vendo multidões de criaturas selvagens, livres e vivas regalarem-se ao sol e entre as ervas e flores que ele fazia brotar. Essa vida - ao menos esses passeios - realizava todas as expectativas de Margaret. Orgulhava-se de sua floresta. A gente dali era sua gente. Fez amizades sinceras; aprendeu e deleitou-se em usar suas palavras peculiares; tomou seu lugar livre entre eles; cuidou de seus bebês; conversou ou leu lenta e distintamente para os idosos; levou pratos delicados aos enfermos; resolveu em breve ensinar na escola onde o pai ia regularmente todos os dias como a uma tarefa marcada, mas era continuamente tentada a desviar-se para visitar algum amigo - homem, mulher ou criança - numa cabana sob a sombra verde da floresta. Sua vida ao ar livre era perfeita. A vida dentro de casa tinha inconvenientes. Com o saudável pudor de uma criança, censurava-se pela agudeza com que percebia que ali nem tudo estava como devia. Sua mãe - sempre tão bondosa e terna para com ela - parecia às vezes muito descontente com a situação; achava que o bispo negligenciava estranhamente os deveres episcopais ao não conceder ao Sr. Hale um benefício melhor; e quase censurava o marido por não conseguir dizer que desejava deixar a paróquia e assumir uma maior. Ele suspirava alto ao responder que ficaria grato se conseguisse cumprir seu dever na pequena Helstone; mas a cada dia sentia-se mais oprimido, e o mundo se tornava mais desconcertante. A cada nova insistência da esposa para que procurasse promoção, Margaret via o pai retrair-se mais; nessas ocasiões, esforçava-se por reconciliar a mãe com Helstone. A Sra. Hale dizia que a proximidade de tantas árvores lhe afetava a saúde; Margaret tentava atraí-la para a bela, vasta e elevada charneca, riscada de sol e sombreada por nuvens, pois tinha certeza de que a mãe se acostumara demais à vida dentro de casa, raramente estendendo os passeios além da igreja, da escola e das cabanas vizinhas. Isso funcionou por algum tempo; mas, quando chegou o outono e o tempo se tornou mais instável, aumentou a convicção da mãe sobre a insalubridade do lugar; e ela se lamentava ainda mais frequentemente de que o marido, mais instruído que o Sr. Hume e melhor pároco que o Sr. Houldsworth, não tivesse recebido a promoção alcançada por aqueles dois antigos vizinhos.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret não esperava que a paz do lar fosse perturbada por longas horas de infelicidade. Sabia que teria de abrir mão de muitos luxos, e quase gostara da ideia. Na Harley Street, esses luxos muitas vezes lhe pareceram fardos e limites à sua liberdade. Seu forte amor pelas coisas agradáveis era equilibrado pelo orgulho de saber viver sem elas, se preciso. Mas o problema não vem de onde esperamos. Antes, quando passava as férias em casa, sua mãe fazia apenas pequenas queixas e breves lamentos sobre algo ligado a Helstone e à posição do Sr. Hale ali. Como aqueles tempos haviam sido felizes em geral, Margaret esquecera os detalhes menos agradáveis.

Na segunda metade de setembro, começaram as chuvas e tempestades do outono, e Margaret teve de ficar mais tempo dentro de casa do que antes. Helstone ficava longe de vizinhos com seu mesmo nível de educação e cultura.

Original English Version

This marring of the peace of home, by long hours of discontent, was what Margaret was unprepared for. She knew, and had rather revelled in the idea, that she should have to give up many luxuries, which had only been troubles and trammels to her freedom in Harley Street. Her keen enjoyment of every sensuous pleasure was balanced finely, if not overbalanced, by her conscious pride in being able to do without them all, if need were. But the cloud never comes in that quarter of the horizon from which we watch for it. There had been slight complaints and passing regrets on her mother’s part, over some trifle connected with Helstone, and her father’s position there, when Margaret had been spending her holidays at home before; but in the general happiness of the recollection of those times, she had forgotten the small details which were not so pleasant.

In the latter half of September, the autumnal rains and storms came on, and Margaret was obliged to remain more in the house than she had hitherto done. Helstone was at some distance from any neighbours of their own standard of cultivation.

Tradução Integral em Português

Essa deterioração da paz doméstica por longas horas de descontentamento era algo para que Margaret não estava preparada. Sabia, e até se deleitara com a ideia, que teria de renunciar a muitos luxos que em Harley Street haviam sido apenas incômodos e entraves à sua liberdade. Seu intenso prazer em toda satisfação dos sentidos era finamente equilibrado, senão superado, pelo orgulho consciente de poder passar sem todas elas, se necessário. Mas a nuvem nunca vem do ponto do horizonte onde a esperamos. Em férias anteriores em casa, houvera pequenas queixas e pesares passageiros da mãe sobre alguma ninharia ligada a Helstone e à posição do pai ali; mas, na felicidade geral com que recordava aqueles períodos, ela esquecera os pequenos detalhes menos agradáveis.

Na segunda metade de setembro chegaram as chuvas e tempestades outonais, e Margaret foi obrigada a permanecer em casa mais do que até então. Helstone ficava a certa distância de quaisquer vizinhos de seu próprio nível de cultura.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“É certamente um dos lugares mais isolados da Inglaterra,” disse a Sra. Hale num de seus momentos tristes. “Não consigo deixar de sentir, vez após vez, que papai não tem ninguém aqui com quem conversar. Ele se desperdiça aqui, vendo apenas fazendeiros e trabalhadores de uma semana à outra. Se ao menos morássemos do outro lado da paróquia, seria melhor. Aí estaríamos quase perto o bastante para caminhar até os Stansfield, e os Gormon certamente ficariam a uma distância caminhável.”

“Os Gormon?” disse Margaret. “São os Gormon que fizeram fortuna no comércio em Southampton? Ah, fico contente de não os visitarmos. Não gosto de gente do comércio. Acho que estamos muito melhor conhecendo apenas gente de chalé e trabalhadores, e pessoas que não fazem ostentação.”

“Não seja tão exigente, Margaret, querida!” disse a mãe, enquanto secretamente pensava num jovem e bonito Sr. Gormon que conhecera uma vez na casa do Sr. Hume.

Original English Version

“It is undoubtedly one of the most out-of-the-way places in England,” said Mrs. Hale, in one of her plaintive moods. “I can’t help regretting constantly that papa has really no one to associate with here; he is so thrown away; seeing no one but farmers and labourers from week’s end to week’s end. If we only lived at the other side of the parish, it would be something; there we should be almost within walking distance of the Stansfields; certainly the Gormons would be within a walk.”

“Gormons,” said Margaret, “Are those the Gormons who made their fortunes in trade at Southampton? Oh! I’m glad we don’t visit them. I don’t like shoppy people. I think we are far better off, knowing only cottagers and labourers, and people without pretence.”

“You must not be so fastidious, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s.

Tradução Integral em Português

“É indubitavelmente um dos lugares mais afastados da Inglaterra”, disse a Sra. Hale num de seus humores queixosos. “Não consigo deixar de lamentar constantemente que papai realmente não tenha ninguém com quem conviver aqui; seus talentos são tão desperdiçados, vendo apenas fazendeiros e trabalhadores semana após semana. Se ao menos morássemos do outro lado da paróquia, já seria alguma coisa; estaríamos quase a uma caminhada dos Stansfield; os Gormon certamente estariam ao alcance de uma caminhada.”

“Gormon”, disse Margaret. “São aqueles Gormon que fizeram fortuna no comércio em Southampton? Oh! Alegro-me por não os visitarmos. Não gosto de gente de loja. Acho que estamos muito melhor conhecendo apenas moradores de cabanas, trabalhadores e pessoas sem pretensão.”

“Não deve ser tão exigente, querida Margaret!”, disse sua mãe, pensando secretamente num jovem e belo Sr. Gormon que certa vez encontrara na casa do Sr. Hume.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não! Acho meu gosto bem amplo. Gosto de todas as pessoas cujo trabalho está ligado à terra. Gosto de soldados e marinheiros, e das três profissões chamadas liberais. Tenho certeza de que a senhora não quer que eu admire açougueiros, padeiros e fabricantes de velas, não é, mamãe?”

“Mas os Gormon não eram açougueiros nem padeiros. Eram fabricantes de carruagens muito respeitáveis.”

“Muito bem. Fabricar carruagens ainda é um comércio, e acho que é bem menos útil do que açougue ou padaria. Ah, eu estava tão cansada daqueles passeios diários na carruagem da tia Shaw, e como eu queria caminhar!”

Original English Version

“No! I call mine a very comprehensive taste; I like all people whose occupations have to do with land; I like soldiers and sailors, and the three learned professions, as they call them. I’m sure you don’t want me to admire butchers and bakers, and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?”

“But the Gormons were neither butchers nor bakers, but very respectable coach-builders.”

“Very well. Coach-building is a trade all the same, and I think a much more useless one than that of butchers or bakers. Oh! how tired I used to be of the drives every day in Aunt Shaw’s carriage, and how I longed to walk!”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Não! Chamo o meu gosto de muito abrangente; gosto de todos cuja ocupação se liga à terra; gosto de soldados e marinheiros e das três profissões cultas, como dizem. Certamente a senhora não quer que eu admire açougueiros, padeiros e fabricantes de castiçais, quer, mamãe?”

“Mas os Gormon não eram açougueiros nem padeiros, e sim fabricantes de carruagens muito respeitáveis.”

“Muito bem. Fabricar carruagens não deixa de ser comércio, e acho-o muito mais inútil que o dos açougueiros ou padeiros. Oh! Como me cansavam os passeios diários na carruagem da tia Shaw, e quanto eu ansiava por caminhar!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret caminhava, não importava o tempo. Ficava tão feliz ao ar livre, ao lado do pai, que quase dançava. O vento oeste parecia carregá-la suavemente pela charneca, leve como uma folha caindo no outono. Mas as noites eram difíceis de passar bem. Depois do chá, o pai ia para sua pequena biblioteca, e ela e a mãe ficavam a sós. A Sra. Hale nunca gostara muito de livros, e no início do casamento impedira o marido de ler em voz alta enquanto ela trabalhava. Por um tempo tentaram gamão, mas, à medida que o Sr. Hale se envolvia mais com a escola e o trabalho paroquial, a esposa via essas interrupções como aborrecimentos, não como parte do dever de sua vida. Assim ele se retirou para sua biblioteca enquanto os filhos ainda eram pequenos, e passava as noites ali lendo os livros reflexivos e filosóficos que amava.

Original English Version

And walk Margaret did, in spite of the weather. She was so happy out of doors, at her father’s side, that she almost danced; and with the soft violence of the west wind behind her, as she crossed some heath, she seemed to be borne onwards, as lightly and easily as the fallen leaf that was wafted along by the autumnal breeze. But the evenings were rather difficult to fill up agreeably. Immediately after tea her father withdrew into his small library, and she and her mother were left alone. Mrs. Hale had never cared much for books, and had discouraged her husband, very early in their married life, in his desire of reading aloud to her, while she worked. At one time they had tried backgammon as a resource; but as Mr. Hale grew to take an increasing interest in his school and his parishioners, he found that the interruptions which arose out of these duties were regarded as hardships by his wife, not to be accepted as the natural conditions of his profession, but to be regretted and struggled against by her as they severally arose. So he withdrew, while the children were yet young, into his library, to spend his evenings (if he were at home), in reading the speculative and metaphysical books which were his delight.

Tradução Integral em Português

E Margaret caminhava, apesar do tempo. Era tão feliz ao ar livre, ao lado do pai, que quase dançava; ao atravessar a charneca com a suave violência do vento oeste às costas, parecia ser levada adiante tão leve e facilmente quanto a folha caída conduzida pela brisa de outono. As noites, porém, eram difíceis de preencher agradavelmente. Logo após o chá, seu pai se retirava para a pequena biblioteca, deixando-a a sós com a mãe. A Sra. Hale nunca apreciara muito os livros e, cedo no casamento, desestimulara o desejo do marido de ler-lhe em voz alta enquanto ela trabalhava. Por algum tempo tentaram o gamão; mas, à medida que o Sr. Hale se interessava mais pela escola e pelos paroquianos, percebeu que as interrupções desses deveres eram encaradas pela esposa como agravos, não como condições naturais de sua profissão, mas como coisas a lamentar e combater a cada ocorrência. Assim, quando os filhos ainda eram pequenos, recolheu-se à biblioteca para passar as noites em casa lendo os livros especulativos e metafísicos que o deleitavam.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Quando Margaret estivera ali antes, trouxera uma grande caixa de livros recomendados por professores e governantas, e o dia de verão nunca parecia longo o bastante para toda a sua leitura. Agora havia apenas os clássicos ingleses bem encadernados da biblioteca do pai. Livros como As Estações, de Thomson, o Cowper de Hayley, e o Cícero de Middleton eram os mais novos e divertidos. As estantes não ofereciam muita ajuda. Margaret contava à mãe tudo sobre sua vida em Londres, e a Sra. Hale ouvia com interesse. Às vezes se divertia e fazia perguntas; outras vezes sentia certa tristeza ao pensar na vida mais fácil que a irmã desfrutava, comparada com os meios menores do vicariato de Helstone. Então Margaret parava de falar e escutava o gotejar constante da chuva na pequena janela em arco. Uma ou duas vezes se pegou contando as gotas enquanto se perguntava se poderia perguntar sobre Frederick - onde ele estava agora, o que fazia, e havia quanto tempo não recebiam notícias dele. Mas lembrava-se da saúde delicada da mãe e de sua forte aversão a Helstone, que começara depois do motim do qual Frederick participara. Margaret nunca soubera a história completa, e parecia provável que permanecesse um triste segredo. Não conseguia se decidir a perguntar. Quando estava com a mãe, o pai lhe parecia a melhor pessoa a quem perguntar; quando estava com o pai, achava que poderia falar mais facilmente com a mãe. Na verdade, provavelmente não havia nada muito novo a saber. Numa carta antes de ela deixar a Harley Street, o pai dissera que haviam tido notícias de Frederick. Ele ainda estava no Rio, bem de saúde, e mandava lembranças. Mas isso era apenas informação seca, não a verdadeira notícia que ela queria. Frederick era sempre chamado de “Pobre Frederick” quando seu nome era mencionado. Seu quarto era mantido exatamente como ele o deixara, e era espanado e arrumado toda semana por Dixon, a criada da Sra. Hale, que não fazia nenhum outro trabalho doméstico. Ela sempre se lembrava do dia em que fora contratada pela primeira vez por Lady Beresford para as pupilas de Sir John, as adoráveis Srtas. Beresford, as famosas belezas de Rutlandshire. Dixon sempre culpara o Sr. Hale por arruinar as chances de vida de sua jovem senhora. Se a Srta. Beresford não tivesse sido tão rápida em se casar com um pobre clérigo do interior, quem sabe o que teria se tornado? Ainda assim, Dixon era leal demais para deixá-la em seu apuro e posição rebaixada, sua vida de casada. Ficou com ela e lhe foi devotada. Pensava em si mesma como uma boa fada cujo dever era enganar o gigante malvado, o Sr. Hale. O Mestre Frederick fora seu favorito e orgulho, e toda semana ela arrumava o quarto dele com cuidado terno, como se ele pudesse voltar para casa naquela mesma noite.

Original English Version

When Margaret had been here before, she had brought down with her a great box of books, recommended by masters or governess, and had found the summer’s day all too short to get through the reading she had to do before her return to town. Now there were only the well-bound, little-read English Classics, which were weeded out of her father’s library to fill up the small book-shelves in the drawing-room. Thomson’s Season’s, Hayley’s Cowper, Middleton’s Cicero, were by far the lightest, newest, and most amusing. The book-shelves did not afford much resource. Margaret told her mother every particular of her London life, to all of which Mrs. Hale listened with interest, sometimes amused and questioning, at others a little inclined to compare her sister’s circumstances of ease and comfort with the narrower means at Helstone Vicarage. On such evenings Margaret was apt to stop talking rather abruptly, and listen to the drip-drip of the rain upon the leads of the little bow window. Once or twice Margaret found herself mechanically counting the repetition of the monotonous sound, while she wondered if she might venture to put a question on a subject very near to her heart, and ask where Frederick was now; what he was doing; how long it was since they had heard from him. But a consciousness that her mother’s delicate health and positive dislike to Helstone, all dated from the time of the mutiny in which Frederick had been engaged - the full account of which Margaret had never heard, and which now seemed doomed to be buried in sad oblivion, - made her pause and turn away from the subject each time she approached it. When she was with her mother, her father seemed the best person to apply to for information; and when with him, she thought that she could speak more easily to her mother. Probably there was nothing much to be heard that was new. In one of the letters she had received before leaving Harley Street, her father had told her that they had heard from Frederick; he was still at Rio, and very well in health, and sent his best love to her; which was dry bones, but not the living intelligence she longed for. Frederick was always spoken of, in the rare times when his name was mentioned, as “Poor Frederick.” His room was kept exactly as he had left it; and was regularly dusted, and put into order by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who touched no other part of the household work, but always remembered the day when she had been engaged by Lady Beresford as ladies’ maid to Sir John’s wards, the pretty Miss Beresfords, the belles of Rutlandshire. Dixon had always considered Mr. Hale as the blight which had fallen upon her young lady’s prospects in life. If Miss Beresford had not been in such a hurry to marry a poor country clergyman there was no knowing what she might have become. But Dixon was too loyal to desert her in her affliction and downfall (alas, her married life). She remained with her, and was devoted to her interests; always considering herself as the good and protecting fairy, whose duty it was to baffle the malignant giant, Mr. Hale. Master Frederick had been her favourite and pride; and it was with a little softening of her dignified look and manner, that she went in weekly to arrange the chamber as carefully as if he might be coming home that very evening.

Tradução Integral em Português

Nas visitas anteriores, Margaret trouxera uma grande caixa de livros recomendados por mestres ou governanta e achara os dias de verão curtos demais para concluir a leitura antes de voltar à cidade. Agora havia apenas os clássicos ingleses bem encadernados e pouco lidos, retirados da biblioteca do pai para preencher as pequenas estantes da sala. _As Estações_, de Thomson, o _Cowper_, de Hayley, e o _Cícero_, de Middleton, eram de longe os mais leves, novos e divertidos. As estantes ofereciam pouco recurso. Margaret contou à mãe cada detalhe da vida londrina; a Sra. Hale ouvia com interesse, às vezes divertida e inquisitiva, outras inclinada a comparar a facilidade e o conforto da irmã com os meios mais estreitos do presbitério de Helstone. Nessas noites, Margaret tendia a calar-se bruscamente e escutar o pingar da chuva no telhado da pequena janela saliente. Uma ou duas vezes deu por si contando mecanicamente o som monótono, perguntando-se se ousaria tocar num assunto muito próximo de seu coração: onde estava Frederick, o que fazia, havia quanto tempo não recebiam notícias. Mas a consciência de que a saúde delicada da mãe e sua aversão a Helstone datavam do motim em que Frederick se envolvera - cuja história completa Margaret nunca ouvira e que agora parecia condenada ao triste esquecimento - fazia-a deter-se e afastar-se do tema. Junto da mãe, parecia-lhe que o pai seria a melhor fonte; junto dele, pensava que falaria mais facilmente com a mãe. Provavelmente não havia novidade. Numa carta anterior à sua partida de Harley Street, o pai dissera que haviam tido notícias de Frederick: continuava no Rio, muito saudável, e mandava-lhe todo o amor; eram ossos secos, não a informação viva por que ansiava. Nas raras vezes em que se mencionava seu nome, era sempre “pobre Frederick”. Seu quarto permanecia exatamente como o deixara, regularmente limpo e arrumado por Dixon, criada da Sra. Hale, que não tocava em outra tarefa doméstica, mas recordava o dia em que Lady Beresford a contratara como criada de quarto das jovens sob a tutela de Sir John, as bonitas senhoritas Beresford, beldades de Rutlandshire. Dixon sempre considerara o Sr. Hale a praga que arruinara as perspectivas de sua jovem senhora. Se a Srta. Beresford não tivesse tido tanta pressa de casar-se com um pobre clérigo rural, ninguém sabia o que poderia ter se tornado. Mas Dixon era leal demais para abandoná-la na aflição e decadência - ai, sua vida conjugal. Ficou com ela, devotada a seus interesses, considerando-se a fada boa e protetora cujo dever era frustrar o gigante maligno, Sr. Hale. O jovem Frederick fora seu favorito e orgulho; era com certo abrandamento do olhar e das maneiras dignas que entrava semanalmente para arrumar o quarto com tanto cuidado como se ele pudesse voltar naquela mesma noite.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret não podia deixar de pensar que houvera alguma notícia nova sobre Frederick, desconhecida da mãe, e que isso deixava o pai ansioso. A Sra. Hale não parecia notar qualquer mudança no marido. Ele era gentil e terno, e qualquer pequena notícia sobre outras pessoas o afetava profundamente. Ficava abatido por muitos dias depois de ver alguém morrer ou ouvir falar de um crime. Mas agora Margaret via que ele parecia distraído, como se seus pensamentos estivessem fixos em algo que a vida cotidiana não podia aliviar. Não saía tanto entre seus paroquianos como de costume. Ficava mais em seu escritório e esperava ansioso pelo carteiro da aldeia, que batia na janela da cozinha dos fundos. Em tempos anteriores, esse sinal muitas vezes precisava ser repetido antes que alguém acordasse o bastante para entendê-lo. Agora, quando a manhã estava boa, o Sr. Hale caminhava devagar pelo jardim. Se não estivesse, ficava pensativo junto à janela do escritório até que o carteiro chamasse ou seguisse pela estrada. Então o observava se afastar, e o carteiro lhe dava um aceno de cabeça meio respeitoso, meio amistoso, ao passar pela cerca de roseiras bravas e o grande arbusto. Só então o Sr. Hale se voltava para dentro e começava seu trabalho, mostrando todos os sinais de um coração pesado e uma mente preocupada.

Original English Version

Margaret could not help believing that there had been some late intelligence of Frederick, unknown to her mother, which was making her father anxious and uneasy. Mrs. Hale did not seem to perceive any alteration in her husband’s looks or ways. His spirits were tender and gentle, readily affected by any small piece of intelligence concerning the welfare of others. He would be depressed for many days after witnessing a death-bed, or hearing of any crime. But now Margaret noticed an absence of mind, as if his thoughts were pre-occupied by some subject, the oppression of which could not be relieved by any daily action, such as comforting the survivors, or teaching at the school in hope of lessening the evils in the generation to come. Mr. Hale did not go out among his parishioners as much as usual; he was more shut up in his study; was anxious for the village postman, whose summons to the household was a rap on the back-kitchen window shutter - a signal which at one time had often to be repeated before any one was sufficiently alive to the hour of the day to understand what it was, and attend to him. Now Mr. Hale loitered about the garden if the morning was fine, and if not, stood dreamily by the study window until the postman had called, or gone down the lane, giving a half-respectful, half-confidential shake of the head to the parson, who watched him away from the sweet-briar hedge, and past the great arbutus, before he turned into the room to begin his day’s work, with all the signs of a heavy heart and an occupied mind.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret não conseguia deixar de acreditar que chegara alguma notícia recente de Frederick, desconhecida da mãe, que tornava o pai ansioso e inquieto. A Sra. Hale não parecia notar mudança alguma no aspecto ou nos hábitos do marido. Seus sentimentos eram ternos e suaves, facilmente afetados por qualquer pequena notícia do bem-estar alheio. Ficava abatido por dias depois de presenciar uma morte ou ouvir falar de algum crime. Agora, porém, Margaret notava uma distração, como se seus pensamentos estivessem ocupados por assunto cujo peso nenhuma ação cotidiana podia aliviar, como consolar sobreviventes ou ensinar na escola na esperança de reduzir os males da geração futura. O Sr. Hale visitava menos os paroquianos e se encerrava mais no gabinete; esperava ansioso o carteiro da aldeia, que anunciava sua chegada batendo na veneziana da cozinha - sinal que antes precisava repetir até alguém atentar para a hora. Agora, se a manhã era bela, o Sr. Hale demorava-se no jardim; se não, permanecia sonhador junto à janela até o carteiro chegar ou descer a ruela, acenando ao pároco com intimidade meio respeitosa. O Sr. Hale acompanhava-o com os olhos até além da sebe de roseira-brava e do grande medronheiro; então voltava para iniciar o trabalho do dia com todos os sinais de coração pesado e mente ocupada.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret era jovem o bastante para afastar preocupações que não se baseavam em fatos claros, especialmente quando um dia bonito ou um evento feliz surgia. Quando os catorze dias adoráveis de outubro começaram, suas preocupações voaram como penugem de cardo, e ela pensava apenas na beleza da floresta. A época das samambaias havia terminado, e agora que a chuva cessara, muitas trilhas profundas no bosque podiam ser alcançadas. Em julho e agosto, ela só conseguira olhar para dentro delas de fora. Aprendera a desenhar com Edith, e durante o mau tempo escuro lamentara desperdiçar dias bonitos na floresta. Assim, estava decidida a fazer o máximo de esboços que pudesse antes que o inverno realmente começasse. Numa manhã, estava ocupada preparando sua prancha quando Sarah, a criada, abriu bem a porta da sala de estar e anunciou: “Sr. Henry Lennox.”

Original English Version

But Margaret was at an age when any apprehension, not absolutely based on a knowledge of facts, is easily banished for a time by a bright sunny day, or some happy outward circumstance. And when the brilliant fourteen fine days of October came on, her cares were all blown away as lightly as thistledown, and she thought of nothing but the glories of the forest. The fern-harvest was over; and now that the rain was gone, many a deep glade was accessible, into which Margaret had only peeped in July and August weather. She had learnt drawing with Edith; and she had sufficiently regretted, during the gloom of the bad weather, her idle revelling in the beauty of the woodlands, while it had yet been fine, to make her determined to sketch what she could before winter fairly set in. Accordingly, she was busy preparing her board one morning, when Sarah, the housemaid, threw wide open the drawing-room door, and announced, “Mr. Henry Lennox.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Mas Margaret estava numa idade em que qualquer apreensão não fundada no conhecimento de fatos é facilmente banida por algum tempo por um dia luminoso ou feliz circunstância externa. Quando chegaram os quatorze esplêndidos dias de outubro, suas preocupações foram levadas como penugem de cardo, e ela pensou apenas nas glórias da floresta. Terminara a colheita das samambaias e, passada a chuva, muitas clareiras profundas que em julho e agosto apenas espiara tornaram-se acessíveis. Aprendera desenho com Edith; lamentara bastante, durante o mau tempo sombrio, ter se regalado ociosamente com a beleza dos bosques quando o tempo era bom, e decidiu desenhar quanto pudesse antes do verdadeiro inverno. Preparava a prancha certa manhã quando Sarah, a criada, abriu de par em par a porta da sala e anunciou: “Sr. Henry Lennox.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

“the More Haste the Worse Speed.”

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Aprenda a conquistar a confiança de uma dama nobremente, como algo grandioso; corajosamente, como se fosse vida ou morte, com séria lealdade.

Conduza-a para longe dos jantares festivos, aponte-lhe as estrelas, e proteja-a com palavras honestas, mantendo-a pura da falsa lisonja do namoro.”

MRS. BROWNING.

“Sr. Henry Lennox.” Margaret estivera justamente pensando nele e em sua pergunta sobre o que ela faria em casa. A visão dele fez seu rosto se iluminar enquanto largava o trabalho e vinha adiante para apertar as mãos. “Avise mamãe, Sarah,” disse ela. “Mamãe e eu queremos lhe fazer tantas perguntas sobre Edith. Estou muito grata por ter vindo.”

“Eu não disse que viria?” perguntou ele, num tom mais suave do que antes.

“Mas ouvi falar de você lá longe nas Highlands, então nunca pensei que Hampshire tivesse algo a ver com isso.”

Original English Version

“Learn to win a lady’s faith Nobly, as the thing is high; Bravely, as for life and death - With a loyal gravity.

Lead her from the festive boards, Point her to the starry skies, Guard her, by your truthful words, Pure from courtship’s flatteries.”

MRS. BROWNING.

“Mr. Henry Lennox.” Margaret had been thinking of him only a moment before, and remembering his inquiry into her probable occupations at home. It was “parler du soleil et l’on en voit les rayons”; and the brightness of the sun came over Margaret’s face as she put down her board, and went forward to shake hands with him. “Tell mamma, Sarah,” said she. “Mamma and I want to ask you so many questions about Edith; I am so much obliged to you for coming.”

“Did not I say that I should?” asked he, in a lower tone than that in which he had spoken.

“But I heard of you so far away in the Highlands that I never thought Hampshire could come in.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Aprende a conquistar a fé de uma dama Nobremente, pois é coisa elevada; Com bravura, como pela vida e pela morte - Com leal gravidade.

Conduze-a para longe das mesas festivas, Aponta-lhe os céus estrelados, Guarda-a, por palavras verdadeiras, Pura das lisonjas do cortejo.”

SRA. BROWNING.

“Sr. Henry Lennox.” Margaret pensara nele um instante antes, recordando sua pergunta sobre as prováveis ocupações dela em casa. Era _parler du soleil et l’on en voit les rayons_. > **Tradução do francês:** Falar do sol e ver-lhe os raios. O brilho do sol cobriu o rosto de Margaret enquanto ela pousava a prancha e avançava para apertar-lhe a mão. “Avise mamãe, Sarah”, disse. “Mamãe e eu queremos fazer-lhe tantas perguntas sobre Edith; agradeço-lhe muito por ter vindo.”

“Eu não disse que viria?”, perguntou ele, num tom mais baixo que o anterior.

“Mas ouvi dizer que estava tão longe, nas Terras Altas, que nunca imaginei que Hampshire entrasse em seus planos.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Ele respondeu levemente, “Nosso jovem casal estava se comportando de maneira bem tola, correndo riscos, escalando esta montanha, velejando naquele lago, e assim por diante. Achei mesmo que precisavam de um Mentor para cuidar deles. De fato, precisavam. Estavam totalmente fora do controle do meu tio, e durante dezesseis das vinte e quatro horas mantinham o velho apreensivo. Quando vi que não podiam ser deixados sozinhos, senti que era meu dever ficar com eles até vê-los partir com segurança de Plymouth.”

“Você esteve em Plymouth? Ah! Edith nunca disse isso. Ela tem escrito com tanta pressa ultimamente. Eles realmente zarparam na terça-feira?”

“Realmente zarparam, e isso tirou muitas preocupações de mim. Edith me deu todo tipo de recado para você. Acho que tenho um bilhetinho em algum lugar. Sim, aqui está.”

“Ah, obrigada,” disse Margaret. Então, em parte querendo lê-lo a sós, deu a desculpa de ir avisar a mãe outra vez de que o Sr. Lennox estava ali, já que Sarah certamente devia ter se enganado.

Original English Version

“Oh!” said he, more lightly, “our young couple were playing such foolish pranks, running all sorts of risks, climbing this mountain, sailing on that lake, that I really thought they needed a Mentor to take care of them. And indeed they did: they were quite beyond my uncle’s management, and kept the old gentleman in a panic for sixteen hours out of the twenty-four. Indeed, when I once saw how unfit they were to be trusted alone, I thought it my duty not to leave them till I had seen them safely embarked at Plymouth.”

“Have you been at Plymouth? Oh! Edith never named that. To be sure, she has written in such a hurry lately. Did they really sail on Tuesday?”

“Really sailed, and relieved me from many responsibilities. Edith gave me all sorts of messages for you. I believe I have a little diminutive note somewhere; yes, here it is.”

“Oh! thank you,” exclaimed Margaret; and then, half wishing to read it alone and unwatched, she made the excuse of going to tell her mother again (Sarah surely had made some mistake) that Mr. Lennox was there.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh!”, disse ele com mais leveza. “Nosso jovem casal fazia travessuras tão imprudentes, correndo toda espécie de risco, escalando esta montanha, navegando naquele lago, que realmente julguei necessário um Mentor que cuidasse deles. E de fato precisavam: estavam inteiramente fora do controle de meu tio e mantinham o velho cavalheiro em pânico dezesseis horas por dia. Quando vi como eram incapazes de ficar sozinhos, considerei meu dever não deixá-los até vê-los embarcar em segurança em Plymouth.”

“Esteve em Plymouth? Oh! Edith nunca mencionou isso. É verdade que ultimamente escreve com tanta pressa. Eles realmente partiram na terça-feira?”

“Realmente partiram e me aliviaram de muitas responsabilidades. Edith mandou-lhe toda espécie de recados. Creio ter aqui um bilhetinho minúsculo; sim, aqui está.”

“Oh! Obrigada”, exclamou Margaret; e, desejando um pouco lê-lo sozinha e sem ser observada, usou como pretexto ir avisar novamente a mãe - Sarah decerto cometera algum engano - de que o Sr. Lennox estava ali.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Depois que ela saiu da sala, ele olhou ao redor com cuidado. A pequena sala de estar parecia bonita sob a forte luz da manhã. A janela do meio estava aberta, e rosas e madressilva vermelha cresciam perto dela. O pequeno gramado brilhava com flores de muitas cores. Mas a luz forte lá fora fazia o interior parecer simples e desbotado. O tapete era velho, as cortinas tinham sido lavadas muitas vezes, e a sala era menor e mais pobre do que ele esperava como cenário para Margaret, que parecia tão nobre. Ele pegou um dos livros na mesa. Era o Paraíso de Dante, encadernado em pergaminho branco e dourado. Ao lado havia um dicionário e algumas palavras copiadas na letra de Margaret. A lista era enfadonha, mas ele gostou de olhá-la. Pousou o livro com um suspiro.

“A renda é claramente tão pequena quanto ela disse. É estranho, pois os Beresford vêm de boa família.”

Original English Version

When she had left the room, he began in his scrutinising way to look about him. The little drawing-room was looking its best in the streaming light of the morning sun. The middle window in the bow was opened, and clustering roses and the scarlet honeysuckle came peeping round the corner; the small lawn was gorgeous with verbenas and geraniums of all bright colours. But the very brightness outside made the colours within seem poor and faded. The carpet was far from new; the chintz had been often washed; the whole apartment was smaller and shabbier than he had expected, as back-ground and frame-work for Margaret, herself so queenly. He took up one of the books lying on the table; it was the Paradise of Dante, in the proper old Italian binding of white vellum and gold; by it lay a dictionary, and some words copied out in Margaret’s handwriting. They were a dull list of words, but somehow he liked looking at them. He put them down with a sigh.

“The living is evidently as small as she said. It seems strange, for the Beresfords belong to a good family.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Quando ela saiu, ele começou a examinar tudo à sua maneira perscrutadora. A pequena sala mostrava seu melhor aspecto sob a luz abundante da manhã. A janela central da saliência estava aberta, e roseiras agrupadas e madressilvas escarlates espiavam pela esquina; o pequeno gramado resplandecia de verbenas e gerânios de todas as cores vivas. Mas o próprio brilho exterior fazia as cores internas parecerem pobres e desbotadas. O tapete estava longe de ser novo; a chita fora lavada muitas vezes; todo o aposento era menor e mais gasto do que ele esperara como fundo e moldura para a régia Margaret. Pegou um livro sobre a mesa: o _Paraíso_ de Dante, na apropriada encadernação italiana antiga de velino branco e ouro; ao lado havia um dicionário e palavras copiadas pela mão de Margaret. Era uma lista monótona, mas por algum motivo ele gostava de contemplá-la. Pousou-a com um suspiro.

“O benefício é evidentemente tão pequeno quanto ela disse. Parece estranho, pois os Beresford pertencem a uma boa família.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Enquanto isso, Margaret encontrou a mãe. Era um dos dias ruins da Sra. Hale, quando tudo parecia difícil e incômodo. Ela viu a visita do Sr. Lennox dessa forma, embora no fundo estivesse contente por ele achar que valia a pena vir.

“Que azar! Hoje vamos jantar cedo, e só com carne fria, para as criadas poderem passar a ferro. E é claro que precisamos convidá-lo para jantar também - cunhado de Edith e tudo mais. E seu papai está tão desanimado esta manhã por causa de alguma coisa - não sei o quê. Fui ao escritório agora mesmo, e ele estava com o rosto sobre a mesa, coberto pelas mãos. Eu disse que tinha certeza de que o ar de Helstone não fazia bem a ele, tanto quanto não faz a mim, e ele de repente ergueu a cabeça e implorou que eu não falasse mal de Helstone de novo. Não conseguia suportar. Disse que se havia um lugar na terra que amava, era Helstone. Mas tenho certeza de que é o ar úmido e brando.”

Original English Version

Margaret meanwhile had found her mother. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s fitful days, when everything was a difficulty and a hardship: and Mr. Lennox’s appearance took this shape, although secretly she felt complimented by his thinking it worth while to call.

“It is most unfortunate! We are dining early to-day, and having nothing but cold meat, in order that the servants may get on with their ironing; and yet, of course, we must ask him to dinner - Edith’s brother-in-law and all. And your papa is in such low spirits this morning about something - I don’t know what. I went into the study just now, and he had his face on the table, covering it with his hands. I told him I was sure Helstone air did not agree with him any more than with me, and he suddenly lifted up his head, and begged me not to speak a word more against Helstone, he could not bear it; if there was one place he loved on earth it was Helstone. But I am sure, for all that, it is the damp and relaxing air.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Enquanto isso, Margaret encontrara a mãe. Era um dos dias instáveis da Sra. Hale, quando tudo constituía dificuldade e agravo; a aparição do Sr. Lennox assumiu essa forma, embora secretamente ela se sentisse lisonjeada por ele considerar que valia a pena visitá-las.

“É muito inconveniente! Hoje jantaremos cedo e teremos apenas carne fria para que as criadas prossigam com o trabalho de passar roupa; contudo, naturalmente precisamos convidá-lo - cunhado de Edith e tudo o mais. E seu pai está tão abatido esta manhã por alguma coisa, não sei o quê. Entrei no gabinete há pouco, e ele estava com o rosto sobre a mesa, coberto pelas mãos. Disse-lhe que o ar de Helstone não lhe fazia bem, assim como não faz a mim, e ele ergueu subitamente a cabeça e suplicou que eu não dissesse mais palavra contra Helstone; não podia suportá-lo; se havia na terra um lugar que amava, era Helstone. Apesar disso, tenho certeza de que é o ar úmido e debilitante.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret sentiu como se uma nuvem fria tivesse se interposto entre ela e o sol. Escutara pacientemente, na esperança de que aliviasse a mente da mãe falar, mas agora precisava trazê-la de volta ao Sr. Lennox.

“Papai gosta do Sr. Lennox; deram-se muito bem no café da manhã do casamento. Acho que a visita dele fará bem a papai. E não se preocupe com o jantar, querida mamãe. Carne fria está ótima para o almoço, e é provavelmente assim que o Sr. Lennox verá um jantar às duas horas.”

“Mas o que faremos com ele até lá? Agora são só dez e meia.”

“Vou convidá-lo para fazer esboços comigo. Sei que ele desenha, e isso vai mantê-lo longe do seu caminho, mamãe. Por favor, venha agora. Ele vai achar muito estranho se a senhora não vier.”

Original English Version

Margaret felt as if a thin cold cloud had come between her and the sun. She had listened patiently, in hopes that it might be some relief to her mother to unburden herself; but now it was time to draw her back to Mr. Lennox.

“Papa likes Mr. Lennox; they got on together famously at the wedding breakfast. I daresay his coming will do papa good. And never mind the dinner, dear mamma. Cold meat will do capitally for a lunch, which is the light in which Mr. Lennox will most likely look upon a two o’clock dinner.”

“But what are we to do with him till then? It is only half-past ten now.”

“I’ll ask him to go out sketching with me. I know he draws, and that will take him out of your way, mamma. Only do come in now; he will think it so strange if you don’t.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret sentiu como se uma nuvem fina e fria se interpusesse entre ela e o sol. Escutara pacientemente, esperando que desabafar aliviasse a mãe; mas era hora de fazê-la voltar ao Sr. Lennox.

“Papai gosta do Sr. Lennox; entenderam-se admiravelmente no desjejum do casamento. Ouso dizer que sua visita fará bem a papai. E não se preocupe com o jantar, querida mamãe. Carne fria servirá perfeitamente como almoço, que é como o Sr. Lennox provavelmente considerará um jantar às duas.”

“Mas o que faremos com ele até lá? Agora são apenas dez e meia.”

“Vou convidá-lo para desenhar comigo ao ar livre. Sei que desenha, e isso o tirará de seu caminho, mamãe. Apenas venha agora; ele achará muito estranho se não vier.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

A Sra. Hale tirou o avental de seda preta e ajeitou o rosto. Parecia uma senhora bonita e gentil ao receber o Sr. Lennox calorosamente, como receberia alguém quase da família. Ele claramente esperava ficar o dia todo, e aceitou o convite de bom grado. Isso fez a Sra. Hale desejar poder oferecer mais do que carne fria de vaca. Ele gostou de tudo. Ficou satisfeito com a ideia de Margaret de fazerem esboços juntos e não quis que o Sr. Hale fosse incomodado, já que o veria de novo no jantar em breve. Margaret trouxe seus materiais de desenho e deixou-o escolher. Depois saíram no melhor dos humores.

“Por favor, pare aqui um minuto ou dois,” disse Margaret. “Estas são as cabanas que não paravam de voltar à minha mente durante as duas semanas de chuva, como se me culpassem por não desenhá-las.”

“Antes que caiam e desapareçam. Realmente, se queremos esboçá-las - e são muito bonitas - não devíamos esperar até o ano que vem. Mas onde vamos sentar?”

Original English Version

Mrs. Hale took off her black silk apron, and smoothed her face. She looked a very pretty lady-like woman, as she greeted Mr. Lennox with the cordiality due to one who was almost a relation. He evidently expected to be asked to spend the day, and accepted the invitation with a glad readiness that made Mrs. Hale wish she could add something to the cold beef. He was pleased with everything; delighted with Margaret’s idea of going out sketching together; would not have Mr. Hale disturbed for the world, with the prospect of so soon meeting him at dinner. Margaret brought out her drawing materials for him to choose from; and after the paper and brushes had been duly selected, the two set out in the merriest spirits in the world.

“Now, please, just stop here for a minute or two,” said Margaret. “These are the cottages that haunted me so during the rainy fortnight, reproaching me for not having sketched them.”

“Before they tumbled down and were no more seen. Truly, if they are to be sketched - and they are very picturesque - we had better not put it off till next year. But where shall we sit?”

Tradução Integral em Português

A Sra. Hale tirou o avental de seda preta e compôs o rosto. Parecia uma senhora muito bonita e distinta ao saudar o Sr. Lennox com a cordialidade devida a alguém quase da família. Ele evidentemente esperava ser convidado a passar o dia e aceitou com alegre prontidão, fazendo a Sra. Hale desejar poder acrescentar algo à carne fria. Ficou satisfeito com tudo; encantado com a ideia de Margaret de saírem juntos para desenhar; por nada no mundo permitiria que perturbassem o Sr. Hale, já que logo o encontraria no jantar. Margaret trouxe seus materiais para que escolhesse; selecionados papel e pincéis, os dois partiram com o melhor ânimo do mundo.

“Agora, por favor, pare aqui por um ou dois minutos”, disse Margaret. “Estas são as cabanas que tanto me assombraram durante as duas semanas de chuva, censurando-me por não as ter desenhado.”

“Antes que desabassem e nunca mais fossem vistas. Realmente, se devem ser desenhadas - e são muito pitorescas - , melhor não adiar até o próximo ano. Mas onde nos sentaremos?”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Você parece ter vindo direto dos escritórios do Temple, em vez de ter passado dois meses nas Highlands! Olhe este tronco de árvore adorável. Os lenhadores o deixaram bem no lugar certo para a luz. Vou estender meu xadrez sobre ele, e será um verdadeiro trono da floresta.”

“Com seus pés naquela poça como escabelo real! Espere, vou me mexer, e então você pode se aproximar. Quem mora nessas cabanas?”

Foram construídas por posseiros há cinquenta ou sessenta anos. Uma delas está vazia, e os guardas florestais planejam derrubá-la quando o outro velho morrer. “Olhe, ali está ele. Preciso ir falar com ele. É tão surdo que você vai ouvir todos os nossos segredos.”

Original English Version

“Oh! You might have come straight from chambers in the Temple, instead of having been two months in the Highlands! Look at this beautiful trunk of a tree, which the woodcutters have left just in the right place for the light. I will put my plaid over it, and it will be a regular forest throne.”

“With your feet in that puddle for a regal footstool! Stay, I will move, and then you can come nearer this way. Who lives in these cottages?”

“They were built by squatters fifty or sixty years ago. One is uninhabited; the foresters are going to take it down, as soon as the other is dead, poor old fellow! Look - there he is - I must go and speak to him. He is so deaf you will hear all our secrets.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh! O senhor poderia ter vindo diretamente dos escritórios do Temple, em vez de passar dois meses nas Terras Altas! Veja este belo tronco que os lenhadores deixaram exatamente no lugar certo para a luz. Colocarei meu xale sobre ele, e será um verdadeiro trono da floresta.”

“Com seus pés naquela poça como régio escabelo! Espere, eu me mudarei, e então poderá vir mais para este lado. Quem mora nessas cabanas?”

“Foram construídas por posseiros há cinquenta ou sessenta anos. Uma está desabitada; os guardas florestais vão derrubá-la assim que o outro morrer, pobre velho! Veja - lá está ele - preciso ir falar-lhe. É tão surdo que a senhora ouvirá todos os nossos segredos.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

O velho estava de pé ao sol, sem chapéu, apoiado na bengala diante de sua cabana. Seu rosto endurecido lentamente se transformou num sorriso quando Margaret se aproximou e falou com ele. O Sr. Lennox rapidamente inseriu as duas figuras em seu esboço e depois terminou a paisagem, tornando-as uma parte menor dela, como Margaret viu depois quando se levantaram, guardaram a água e os pedaços de papel, e mostraram um ao outro seus desenhos. Ela riu e corou, e o Sr. Lennox observou seu rosto.

“Isso sim eu chamo de traiçoeiro,” disse ela. “Nunca imaginei que você estivesse fazendo do velho Isaac e de mim o assunto, quando me pediu para perguntar a ele sobre essas cabanas.”

“Foi impossível resistir. Você não pode imaginar como a tentação foi forte. Mal ouso lhe dizer o quanto vou gostar deste esboço.”

Original English Version

The old man stood bareheaded in the sun, leaning on his stick at the front of his cottage. His stiff features relaxed into a slow smile as Margaret went up and spoke to him. Mr. Lennox hastily introduced the two figures into his sketch, and finished up the landscape with a subordinate reference to them - as Margaret perceived, when the time came for getting up, putting away water, and scraps of paper, and exhibiting to each other their sketches. She laughed and blushed: Mr. Lennox watched her countenance.

“Now, I call that treacherous,” said she. “I little thought that you were making old Isaac and me into subjects, when you told me to ask him the history of these cottages.”

“It was irresistible. You can’t know how strong a temptation it was. I hardly dare tell you how much I shall like this sketch.”

Tradução Integral em Português

O velho estava de pé, com a cabeça descoberta ao sol, apoiado na bengala diante da cabana. Suas feições rígidas se distenderam num sorriso lento quando Margaret se aproximou e lhe dirigiu a palavra. O Sr. Lennox introduziu às pressas as duas figuras em seu esboço e terminou a paisagem atribuindo-lhes importância secundária - como Margaret percebeu quando chegou a hora de se levantarem, guardarem a água e os pedaços de papel e mostrarem um ao outro seus desenhos. Ela riu e corou; o Sr. Lennox observou-lhe o rosto.

“Ora, chamo isso de traição”, disse ela. “Mal imaginava que o senhor estava fazendo de mim e do velho Isaac seus modelos quando me mandou perguntar-lhe a história destas cabanas.”

“Era irresistível. A senhora não pode saber quão forte era a tentação. Mal ouso dizer quanto hei de estimar este esboço.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Ela não tinha certeza se ouviu aquela última frase antes de ir ao riacho lavar sua paleta. Voltou um pouco corada, mas parecia inocente e desatenta. Ele ficou satisfeito, pois as palavras tinham escapado por acaso, o que era raro num homem como Henry Lennox, que planejava suas ações com tanto cuidado.

A casa parecia luminosa e tranquila quando chegaram. As preocupações da mãe haviam se dissipado depois que um vizinho trouxera duas carpas. O Sr. Hale voltara de sua caminhada matinal e esperava o visitante do lado de fora do pequeno portão que dava para o jardim. Parecia um verdadeiro cavalheiro em seu casaco surrado e chapéu velho. Margaret tinha orgulho do pai. Sempre sentia um amor e orgulho renovados ao ver como ele impressionava bem os estranhos. Mas seus olhos atentos viram sinais de alguma perturbação incomum em seu rosto. Fora posta de lado, não totalmente desaparecida.

Original English Version

He was not quite sure whether she heard this latter sentence before she went to the brook to wash her palette. She came back rather flushed, but looking perfectly innocent and unconscious. He was glad of it, for the speech had slipped from him unawares - a rare thing in the case of a man who premeditated his actions so much as Henry Lennox.

The aspect of home was all right and bright when they reached it. The clouds on her mother’s brow had cleared off under the propitious influence of a brace of carp, most opportunely presented by a neighbour. Mr. Hale had returned from his morning’s round, and was awaiting his visitor just outside the wicket gate that led into the garden. He looked a complete gentleman in his rather threadbare coat and well-worn hat. Margaret was proud of her father; she had always a fresh and tender pride in seeing how favourably he impressed every stranger; still her quick eye sought over his face and found there traces of some unusual disturbance, which was only put aside, not cleared away.

Tradução Integral em Português

Ele não tinha plena certeza de que ela ouvira essa última frase antes de ir ao riacho lavar a paleta. Ela voltou um tanto corada, mas parecendo perfeitamente inocente e inconsciente. Ele se alegrou com isso, pois as palavras lhe haviam escapado sem querer - coisa rara no caso de um homem que premeditava tanto seus atos quanto Henry Lennox.

Ao chegarem, a casa apresentava um aspecto inteiramente agradável e luminoso. As nuvens na fronte de sua mãe haviam se dissipado sob a influência propícia de duas carpas, oferecidas muito oportunamente por um vizinho. O Sr. Hale regressara de sua ronda matinal e aguardava o visitante logo do lado de fora do portão que dava para o jardim. Parecia um perfeito cavalheiro em seu casaco um tanto puído e chapéu muito usado. Margaret orgulhava-se do pai; sentia sempre um orgulho novo e terno ao ver a impressão favorável que ele causava em todo estranho; ainda assim, seu olhar perspicaz percorreu-lhe o rosto e ali encontrou vestígios de alguma perturbação incomum, apenas posta de lado, não dissipada.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

O Sr. Hale pediu para ver os esboços deles.

“Acho que vocês fizeram as cores do telhado de palha escuras demais, não foi?” disse ele, devolvendo o esboço de Margaret e estendendo a mão para o do Sr. Lennox, que foi retido por um instante apenas.

“Não, papai, não acho que sim. A saião e a arruda-dos-muros ficaram bem mais escuras com a chuva. Está parecido, papai?” disse ela, olhando por cima do ombro dele enquanto examinava as figuras no desenho do Sr. Lennox.

“Sim, muito parecido. Sua figura e o modo como você está de pé estão excelentes. E é exatamente o jeito rígido do pobre e velho Isaac de curvar suas costas longas e reumáticas. O que está pendurado no galho da árvore? Não pode ser um ninho de pássaro.”

“Ah, não! Isso é meu chapéu. Nunca consigo desenhar com o chapéu na cabeça; deixa minha cabeça quente demais. Fico imaginando se eu conseguiria fazer figuras humanas. Há tantas pessoas aqui que eu gostaria de esboçar.”

Original English Version

Mr. Hale asked to look at their sketches.

“I think you have made the tints on the thatch too dark, have you not?” as he returned Margaret’s to her, and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was withheld from him one moment, no more.

“No, papa! I don’t think I have. The house-leek and stone-crop have grown so much darker in the rain. Is it not like, papa?” said she, peeping over his shoulder, as he looked at the figures in Mr. Lennox’s drawing.

“Yes, very like. Your figure and way of holding yourself is capital. And it is just poor old Isaac’s stiff way of stooping his long rheumatic back. What is this hanging from the branch of the tree? Not a bird’s nest, surely.”

“Oh no! that is my bonnet. I never can draw with my bonnet on; it makes my head so hot. I wonder if I could manage figures. There are so many people about here whom I should like to sketch.”

Tradução Integral em Português

O Sr. Hale pediu para ver os desenhos.

“Acho que você fez os tons da palha escuros demais, não fez?”, disse ao devolver o de Margaret e estender a mão para o do Sr. Lennox, que lhe foi negado por um instante, não mais.

“Não, papai! Não acho. A sempre-viva e o sedo ficaram muito mais escuros com a chuva. Não está parecido, papai?”, disse ela, espiando por sobre o ombro dele enquanto ele contemplava as figuras no desenho do Sr. Lennox.

“Sim, muito parecido. Sua figura e seu modo de se portar estão excelentes. E é exatamente a maneira rígida do pobre velho Isaac de curvar suas longas costas reumáticas. O que é isso pendurado no galho da árvore? Certamente não é um ninho de passarinho.”

“Oh, não! Aquilo é meu chapéu. Nunca consigo desenhar com o chapéu na cabeça; ele me dá tanto calor. Pergunto-me se conseguiria desenhar figuras. Há tantas pessoas por aqui que eu gostaria de retratar.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Eu diria que você sempre consegue quando quer muito desenhar uma semelhança,” disse o Sr. Lennox. “Tenho grande fé no poder da vontade. Acho que me saí bastante bem na sua.” O Sr. Hale entrara na casa antes deles, enquanto Margaret ficava para trás colhendo algumas rosas para seu vestido matinal do jantar.

“Uma verdadeira moça de Londres entenderia o que aquele comentário realmente significava,” pensou o Sr. Lennox. “Ela observaria cada palavra que um jovem dissesse à procura de um elogio escondido. Mas não acho que Margaret seja assim.” Então exclamou, “Espere! Deixe-me ajudá-la.” Colheu algumas rosas vermelhas e ricas que estavam altas demais para ela alcançar. Depois as dividiu com ela, colocou duas em sua lapela e a mandou para dentro, feliz para arrumar suas flores.

Original English Version

“I should say that a likeness you very much wish to take you would always succeed in,” said Mr. Lennox. “I have great faith in the power of will. I think myself I have succeeded pretty well in yours.” Mr. Hale had preceded them into the house, while Margaret was lingering to pluck some roses, with which to adorn her morning gown for dinner.

“A regular London girl would understand the implied meaning of that speech,” thought Mr. Lennox. “She would be up to looking through every speech that a young man made her for the _arrière-pensée_ of a compliment. But I don’t believe Margaret, - Stay!” exclaimed he, “Let me help you”; and he gathered for her some velvety cramoisy roses that were above her reach, and then dividing the spoil he placed two in his button-hole, and sent her in, pleased and happy, to arrange her flowers.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Eu diria que, quando desejasse muito obter a semelhança de alguém, sempre teria êxito”, disse o Sr. Lennox. “Tenho grande fé no poder da vontade. Creio que fui bastante bem-sucedido em seu retrato.” O Sr. Hale entrara na casa à frente deles, enquanto Margaret se demorava para colher algumas rosas com que adornaria ao jantar o vestido que usara pela manhã.

“Uma verdadeira moça londrina compreenderia o sentido implícito dessas palavras”, pensou o Sr. Lennox. “Estaria acostumada a perscrutar tudo quanto um jovem lhe dissesse em busca da _arrière-pensée_ de um elogio. Mas não creio que Margaret... Espere!”, exclamou ele. “Deixe-me ajudá-la”; e colheu para ela algumas rosas carmesins e aveludadas que estavam fora de seu alcance; depois, dividindo o despojo, colocou duas na botoeira e mandou-a entrar, satisfeita e feliz, para arranjar suas flores.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

A conversa no jantar foi calma e agradável. Ambos os lados fizeram muitas perguntas. Trocaram as últimas notícias que tinham da Sra. Shaw na Itália. Enquanto conversavam, a vida simples e modesta do presbitério, especialmente perto de Margaret, fez o Sr. Lennox esquecer a pequena decepção que sentira no início ao saber que o pai dela tinha uma renda muito pequena.

“Margaret, minha filha, você podia ter colhido umas peras para a sobremesa,” disse o Sr. Hale, quando uma garrafa de vinho recém-aberta foi colocada na mesa.

A Sra. Hale ficou apressada. Parecia que sobremesa era algo incomum no presbitério. No entanto, se o Sr. Hale tivesse olhado para trás, teria visto biscoitos, geleia e outras coisas bem arrumadas no aparador. Mas ele agora pensava apenas nas peras, e não conseguia esquecê-las.

“Há umas peras beurré marrons junto ao muro sul que valem mais do que todas as frutas e conservas estrangeiras. Corra, Margaret, e colha algumas.”

Original English Version

The conversation at dinner flowed on quietly and agreeably. There were plenty of questions to be asked on both sides - the latest intelligence which each could give of Mrs. Shaw’s movements in Italy to be exchanged; and in the interest of what was said, the unpretending simplicity of the parsonage-ways - above all in the neighbourhood of Margaret, Mr. Lennox forgot the little feeling of disappointment with which he had at first perceived that she had spoken but the simple truth when she had described her father’s living as very small.

“Margaret, my child, you might have gathered us some pears for our dessert,” said Mr. Hale, as the hospitable luxury of a freshly-decanted bottle of wine was placed on the table.

Mrs. Hale was hurried. It seemed as if desserts were impromptu and unusual things at the parsonage; whereas, if Mr. Hale would only have looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits and marmalade, and what not, all arranged in formal order on the side-board. But the idea of pears had taken possession of Mr. Hale’s mind, and was not to be got rid of.

“There are a few brown beurrés against the south wall which are worth all foreign fruits and preserves. Run, Margaret, and gather some.”

Tradução Integral em Português

A conversa durante o jantar transcorreu calma e agradavelmente. Havia muitas perguntas a fazer de ambas as partes - era preciso trocar as notícias mais recentes que cada um podia dar sobre os movimentos da Sra. Shaw na Itália; e, no interesse despertado pelo que se dizia, na despretensiosa simplicidade dos costumes do presbitério - sobretudo na proximidade de Margaret - , o Sr. Lennox esqueceu o pequeno desapontamento que sentira inicialmente ao perceber que ela dissera apenas a pura verdade quando descrevera como muito modesto o benefício eclesiástico do pai.

“Margaret, minha filha, você poderia ter colhido algumas peras para nossa sobremesa”, disse o Sr. Hale, quando o luxo hospitaleiro de uma garrafa de vinho recém-decantada foi colocado sobre a mesa.

A Sra. Hale ficou atrapalhada. Parecia que sobremesas eram coisas improvisadas e incomuns no presbitério; ao passo que, se o Sr. Hale apenas tivesse olhado para trás, teria visto biscoitos, geleia e outras coisas, tudo disposto em ordem formal sobre o aparador. Mas a ideia das peras se apossara da mente do Sr. Hale e não podia ser desalojada.

“Há algumas peras beurré pardas junto ao muro sul que valem mais que todas as frutas e conservas estrangeiras. Corra, Margaret, e colha algumas.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Sugiro que vamos para o jardim e as comamos lá,” disse o Sr. Lennox. “Nada é tão delicioso quanto morder uma fruta crocante e suculenta, morna e doce de sol. O único problema é que as vespas são rudes o bastante para competir por ela, mesmo no melhor momento do prazer.”

Ele se levantou, como se fosse seguir Margaret, que saíra pela janela. Estava apenas esperando a permissão da Sra. Hale. Ela teria preferido terminar o jantar da maneira apropriada, com toda a cerimônia que ia tão bem até então. Ela e Dixon até haviam trazido as tigelinhas de enxaguar dedos do depósito para serem tão corretas quanto a irmã da viúva do General Shaw deveria ser. Mas quando o Sr. Hale se levantou de imediato e se preparou para ir com seu convidado, ela teve de concordar.

“Vou levar uma faca comigo,” disse o Sr. Hale. “Já passei da idade de comer fruta de forma tão simples como você descreve. Preciso descascá-la e cortá-la em quartos antes de conseguir apreciá-la.”

Original English Version

“I propose that we adjourn into the garden, and eat them there,” said Mr. Lennox. “Nothing is so delicious as to set one’s teeth into the crisp, juicy fruit, warm and scented by the sun. The worst is, the wasps are impudent enough to dispute it with one, even at the very crisis and summit of enjoyment.”

He rose, as if to follow Margaret, who had disappeared through the window: he only awaited Mrs. Hale’s permission. She would rather have wound up the dinner in the proper way, and with all the ceremonies which had gone on so smoothly hitherto, especially as she and Dixon had got out the finger-glasses from the store-room on purpose to be as correct as became General Shaw’s widow’s sister; but as Mr. Hale got up directly, and prepared to accompany his guest, she could only submit.

“I shall arm myself with a knife,” said Mr. Hale: “the days of eating fruit so primitively as you describe are over with me. I must pare it and quarter it before I can enjoy it.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Proponho que passemos ao jardim e as comamos lá”, disse o Sr. Lennox. “Nada é tão delicioso quanto cravar os dentes na fruta crocante e suculenta, aquecida e perfumada pelo sol. O pior é que as vespas têm a insolência de disputá-la conosco até no próprio momento crítico e culminante do prazer.”

Ele se levantou, como se fosse seguir Margaret, que desaparecera pela janela; aguardava apenas a permissão da Sra. Hale. Ela teria preferido encerrar o jantar da maneira apropriada e com todas as cerimônias que até então haviam transcorrido tão bem, sobretudo porque ela e Dixon haviam tirado da despensa as taças para lavar os dedos, de propósito para manter a correção condizente com a irmã da viúva do general Shaw; mas, como o Sr. Hale se levantou imediatamente e se preparou para acompanhar o convidado, ela só pôde se submeter.

“Vou armar-me com uma faca”, disse o Sr. Hale. “Para mim, já se foram os dias de comer frutas de maneira tão primitiva quanto a que o senhor descreve. Preciso descascá-las e cortá-las em quatro antes de poder apreciá-las.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret fez um prato para as peras com uma folha de beterraba, e isso deixou sua cor dourado-marrom ainda mais bonita. O Sr. Lennox olhava mais para ela do que para as peras. O pai dela, querendo aproveitar o momento que tirara de suas preocupações, escolheu a fruta mais madura com cuidado e sentou-se no banco do jardim para comê-la devagar. Margaret e o Sr. Lennox caminharam pelo pequeno trecho do terraço sob o muro sul, onde as abelhas ainda zumbiam e trabalhavam em suas colmeias.

“Que vida perfeita vocês parecem levar aqui! Eu costumava desprezar os poetas e seus desejos por ‘uma cabana ao lado de uma colina’ e coisas assim. Mas agora temo que não tenha sido nada melhor do que um Cockney. Neste momento, vinte anos de estudo árduo de direito pareceriam valer a pena por um ano dessa vida calma e adorável - que céus!” Ele olhou para cima. “Essas árvores vermelhas e douradas, tão paradas,” disse, apontando para as grandes árvores da floresta que fechavam o jardim como um ninho.

Original English Version

Margaret made a plate for the pears out of a beet-root leaf, which threw up their brown gold colour admirably. Mr. Lennox looked more at her than at the pears; but her father, inclined to cull fastidiously the very zest and perfection of the hour he had stolen from his anxiety, chose daintily the ripest fruit, and sat down on the garden bench to enjoy it at his leisure. Margaret and Mr. Lennox strolled along the little terrace-walk under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked busily in their hives.

“What a perfect life you seem to live here! I have always felt rather contemptuously towards the poets before, with their wishes, ‘Mine be a cot beside a hill,’ and that sort of thing; but now I am afraid that the truth is, I have been nothing better than a Cockney. Just now I feel as if twenty years’ hard study of law would be amply rewarded by one year of such an exquisite serene life as this - such skies!” looking up - “such crimson and amber foliage, so perfectly motionless as that!” pointing to some of the great forest trees which shut in the garden as if it were a nest.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret fez um prato para as peras com uma folha de beterraba, que lhes realçou admiravelmente a cor de ouro amarronzado. O Sr. Lennox olhava mais para ela do que para as peras; mas seu pai, inclinado a colher com exigência todo o sabor e perfeição daquela hora furtada à ansiedade, escolheu delicadamente a fruta mais madura e sentou-se no banco do jardim para saboreá-la sem pressa. Margaret e o Sr. Lennox caminharam pela pequena alameda em terraço junto ao muro sul, onde as abelhas ainda zumbiam e trabalhavam diligentemente nas colmeias.

“Que vida perfeita vocês parecem levar aqui! Antes eu sempre sentia certo desprezo pelos poetas, com seus desejos de ‘Dê-me uma cabana junto a uma colina’ e coisas desse gênero; mas agora temo que a verdade seja que nunca passei de um londrino. Neste momento, sinto como se vinte anos de árduo estudo do direito fossem amplamente recompensados por um ano de vida tão primorosa e serena quanto esta - que céus!”, disse, erguendo os olhos, “que folhagem carmesim e âmbar, tão perfeitamente imóvel!”, acrescentou, apontando algumas das grandes árvores da floresta que encerravam o jardim como se este fosse um ninho.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Lembre-se de que nossos céus nem sempre têm esse azul profundo. Temos chuva, e as folhas caem, ficam molhadas e pesadas. Ainda assim, acho Helstone quase tão perfeita quanto qualquer lugar do mundo. Lembra como você zombou da minha descrição uma noite na Harley Street: ‘um vilarejo de conto’?”

“Desprezado, Margaret! Essa é uma palavra dura.”

“Talvez seja. Mas sei que gostaria de ter falado com você sobre o que enchia minha mente naquela época, e você - como devo chamar? - falou com desrespeito de Helstone, como se fosse só um vilarejo de conto.”

“Nunca mais farei isso,” disse ele calorosamente. Viraram a esquina do caminho.

Original English Version

“You must please to remember that our skies are not always as deep a blue as they are now. We have rain, and our leaves do fall, and get sodden: though I think Helstone is about as perfect a place as any in the world. Recollect how you rather scorned my description of it one evening in Harley Street: ‘a village in a tale.’”

“Scorned, Margaret! That is rather a hard word.”

“Perhaps it is. Only I know I should have liked to have talked to you of what I was very full at the time, and you - what must I call it then? - spoke disrespectfully of Helstone as a mere village in a tale.”

“I will never do so again,” said he, warmly. They turned the corner of the walk.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Por favor, lembre-se de que nossos céus nem sempre são de um azul tão profundo quanto agora. Temos chuva, e nossas folhas caem e ficam encharcadas; embora eu ache Helstone um lugar quase tão perfeito quanto qualquer outro no mundo. Recorde como o senhor desdenhou um pouco minha descrição numa noite em Harley Street: ‘uma aldeia de conto’.”

“Desdenhei, Margaret! Essa palavra é um tanto dura.”

“Talvez seja. Só sei que eu teria gostado de lhe falar daquilo que então ocupava tanto meus pensamentos, e o senhor... como devo chamar, então?... falou desrespeitosamente de Helstone como mera aldeia de conto.”

“Nunca mais farei isso”, disse ele com ardor. Dobram a esquina do caminho.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Eu quase poderia desejar, Margaret - ” ele parou e hesitou. Era tão incomum o advogado de fala macia hesitar que Margaret olhou para ele, surpresa. Mas de imediato, por razões que não conseguia explicar, desejou estar de volta com a mãe, com o pai, em qualquer lugar longe dele. Tinha certeza de que ele estava prestes a dizer algo a que ela não saberia responder. Então seu orgulho rapidamente lhe deu força. É claro que poderia responder, e responder adequadamente. Era fraco e vergonhoso temer suas palavras, como se não pudesse detê-lo com sua dignidade de jovem mulher.

Original English Version

“I could almost wish, Margaret - - ” he stopped and hesitated. It was so unusual for the fluent lawyer to hesitate that Margaret looked up at him, in a little state of questioning wonder; but in an instant - from what about him she could not tell - she wished herself back with her mother - her father - anywhere away from him, for she was sure he was going to say something to which she should not know what to reply. In another moment the strong pride that was in her came to conquer her sudden agitation, which she hoped he had not perceived. Of course she could answer, and answer the right thing; and it was poor and despicable of her to shrink from hearing any speech, as if she had not power to put an end to it with her high maidenly dignity.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Eu quase desejaria, Margaret...” Ele parou e hesitou. Era tão incomum que o eloquente advogado hesitasse que Margaret ergueu os olhos para ele, num pequeno estado de curiosa interrogação; mas, num instante - por que sinal nele, ela não saberia dizer - , desejou estar de volta junto à mãe, ao pai, em qualquer lugar longe dele, pois tinha certeza de que ele diria algo a que ela não saberia responder. No momento seguinte, o forte orgulho que havia nela dominou a súbita agitação, que esperava não ter sido percebida. Naturalmente poderia responder, e responder a coisa certa; era mesquinho e desprezível recuar diante de quaisquer palavras, como se não tivesse poder para lhes pôr fim com sua elevada dignidade de donzela.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Margaret,” disse ele, tomando-a de surpresa e segurando sua mão tão de repente que ela teve de parar e escutar. Ela odiou o palpitar em seu coração. “Margaret, gostaria que você não gostasse tanto de Helstone, e que não parecesse tão calma e feliz aqui. Por três meses tenho esperado descobrir que você sentia falta de Londres, e talvez um pouco dos amigos de Londres, para que ouvisse com mais gentileza alguém que tem pouco a oferecer, é verdade - nada além de esperanças futuras - mas que a ama, Margaret, quase contra a própria vontade. Margaret, eu a assustei demais? Fale!” Ele viu seus lábios tremerem como se ela fosse chorar. Ela lutou para manter a calma e não falaria até controlar a voz. Então disse:

“Eu me assustei. Não sabia que você se importava assim comigo. Sempre pensei em você como um amigo, e, por favor, prefiro continuar pensando assim. Não gosto de que me falem como você tem falado comigo. Não consigo responder como você deseja, e ainda assim eu lamentaria muito se ferisse seus sentimentos.”

Original English Version

“Margaret,” said he, taking her by surprise, and getting sudden possession of her hand, so that she was forced to stand still and listen, despising herself for the fluttering at her heart all the time; “Margaret, I wish you did not like Helstone so much - did not seem so perfectly calm and happy here. I have been hoping for these three months past to find you regretting London - and London friends, a little - enough to make you listen more kindly” (for she was quietly, but firmly, striving to extricate her hand from his grasp) “to one who has not much to offer, it is true - nothing but prospects in the future - but who does love you, Margaret, almost in spite of himself. Margaret, have I startled you too much? Speak!” For he saw her lips quivering almost as if she were going to cry. She made a strong effort to be calm; she would not speak till she had succeeded in mastering her voice, and then she said:

“I was startled. I did not know that you cared for me in that way. I have always thought of you as a friend; and, please, I would rather go on thinking of you so. I don’t like to be spoken to as you have been doing. I cannot answer you as you want me to do, and yet I should feel so sorry if I vexed you.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Margaret”, disse ele, tomando-a de surpresa e apoderando-se subitamente de sua mão, de modo que ela foi obrigada a parar e escutar, desprezando-se durante todo o tempo pelo palpitar do coração, “Margaret, gostaria que você não amasse tanto Helstone... que não parecesse tão perfeitamente tranquila e feliz aqui. Há três meses venho esperando encontrá-la lamentando um pouco Londres... e os amigos de Londres... o bastante para fazê-la ouvir com mais benevolência” - pois ela tentava calma, mas firmemente, desprender a mão do aperto dele - “alguém que não tem muito a oferecer, é verdade... nada além de perspectivas futuras... mas que a ama, Margaret, quase contra a própria vontade. Margaret, eu a assustei demais? Fale!” Pois ele viu os lábios dela tremerem quase como se fosse chorar. Ela fez um grande esforço para conservar a calma; não falaria antes de conseguir dominar a voz, e então disse:

“Fiquei assustada. Não sabia que o senhor se importava comigo dessa maneira. Sempre o considerei um amigo; e, por favor, preferiria continuar a considerá-lo assim. Não gosto que falem comigo como o senhor acaba de fazer. Não posso lhe dar a resposta que deseja e, contudo, lamentaria tanto se o magoasse.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Margaret,” disse ele, olhando em seus olhos, que encaravam os dele abertamente e com honestidade, mostrando que ela não queria ferir ninguém. Ele estava prestes a perguntar, “Você ama outra pessoa?” Mas então sentiu que essa pergunta insultaria a pureza calma daqueles olhos. “Perdoe-me! Fui precipitado demais. Estou sendo punido. Só me deixe ter esperança. Dê-me ao menos o pequeno consolo de me dizer que você nunca viu ninguém a quem pudesse - ” De novo ele parou. Não conseguia terminar a frase. Margaret culpou-se profundamente por causar-lhe essa dor.

Ah! Se ao menos você nunca tivesse tido essa ideia! Era um prazer tão grande pensar em você como amigo.

Mas posso ter esperança, Margaret, de que um dia você possa pensar em mim como um pretendente? Ainda não, eu vejo. Não há pressa, mas algum dia -

Ela ficou calada por um minuto ou dois, tentando encontrar a verdade em seu próprio coração antes de responder. Então disse:

Original English Version

“Margaret,” said he, looking into her eyes, which met his with their open, straight look, expressive of the utmost good faith and reluctance to give pain, “Do you” - he was going to say - “love any one else?” But it seemed as if this question would be an insult to the pure serenity of those eyes. “Forgive me! I have been too abrupt. I am punished. Only let me hope. Give me the poor comfort of telling me you have never seen any one whom you could - - ” Again a pause. He could not end his sentence. Margaret reproached herself acutely as the cause of his distress.

“Ah! if you had but never got this fancy into your head! It was such a pleasure to think of you as a friend.”

“But I may hope, may I not, Margaret, that some time you will think of me as a lover? Not yet, I see - there is no hurry - but some time - - ”

She was silent for a minute or two, trying to discover the truth as it was in her own heart, before replying, then she said:

Tradução Integral em Português

“Margaret”, disse ele, fitando-lhe os olhos, que encontraram os seus com um olhar franco e direto, expressão da mais perfeita boa-fé e relutância em causar dor, “você...” - ele ia dizer: “ama outra pessoa?” Mas parecia que a pergunta seria um insulto à pura serenidade daqueles olhos. “Perdoe-me! Fui abrupto demais. Estou sendo castigado. Apenas permita-me ter esperança. Dê-me o pobre consolo de dizer que nunca viu ninguém a quem pudesse...” Outra pausa. Ele não conseguiu terminar a frase. Margaret censurou-se severamente por ser a causa do sofrimento dele.

“Ah! Se ao menos nunca tivesse posto essa fantasia na cabeça! Era tão agradável considerá-lo um amigo.”

“Mas posso esperar, não posso, Margaret, que algum dia você me considere um enamorado? Ainda não, eu vejo - não há pressa - , mas algum dia...”

Ela ficou em silêncio por um ou dois minutos, tentando descobrir a verdade no próprio coração antes de responder; então disse:

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Eu nunca pensei em você como nada além de um amigo. Gosto de pensar em você assim. Mas tenho certeza de que nunca poderia pensar em você de outra forma. Por favor, vamos esquecer que essa conversa aconteceu.

Ele fez uma pausa antes de responder. Depois, em seu tom frio habitual, disse:

“Claro, já que você sente tão fortemente e essa conversa claramente a perturbou, seria melhor não nos lembrarmos dela. Em teoria, soa bem esquecer qualquer coisa dolorosa, mas para mim, ao menos, será bastante difícil fazer isso.”

Você está perturbado, disse ela com tristeza. No entanto, como posso evitá-lo?

Ela parecia tão verdadeiramente magoada ao dizer isso que ele lutou por um instante contra sua decepção. Então respondeu mais animado, embora ainda um pouco frio:

Original English Version

“I have never thought of - you, but as a friend. I like to think of you so; but I am sure I could never think of you as anything else. Pray let us both forget that all this” (“disagreeable,” she was going to say, but stopped short) “conversation has taken place.”

He paused before he replied. Then, in his habitual coldness of tone, he answered:

“Of course, as your feelings are so decided, and as this conversation has been so evidently unpleasant to you, it had better not be remembered. That is all very fine in theory, that plan of forgetting whatever is painful, but it will be somewhat difficult for me, at least, to carry it into execution.”

“You are vexed,” said she, sadly; “yet how can I help it?”

She looked so truly grieved as she said this, that he struggled for a moment with his real disappointment, and then answered more cheerfully, but still with a little hardness in his tone:

Tradução Integral em Português

“Nunca pensei no senhor senão como amigo. Gosto de pensá-lo assim; mas tenho certeza de que jamais poderia vê-lo de outro modo. Por favor, esqueçamos ambos que toda esta” - ia dizer “desagradável”, mas se conteve - “conversa ocorreu.”

Ele fez uma pausa antes de responder. Então, com sua habitual frieza de tom, disse:

“Naturalmente, como seus sentimentos são tão decididos e esta conversa lhe foi tão evidentemente desagradável, será melhor não recordá-la. Em teoria é muito belo esse plano de esquecer tudo quanto é doloroso; mas, ao menos para mim, será um tanto difícil pô-lo em prática.”

“O senhor está magoado”, disse ela tristemente; “mas como posso evitá-lo?”

Ela parecia tão verdadeiramente aflita ao dizê-lo que ele lutou por um instante com seu real desapontamento e então respondeu mais alegremente, embora ainda com alguma dureza no tom:

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Você deveria entender a vergonha, não só de um pretendente, Margaret, mas de um homem que geralmente não sonha com romance. Algumas pessoas me chamam de cuidadoso e prático. A paixão me arrastou para longe dos meus hábitos costumeiros. Mas não falemos mais disso. No único lugar em que tentei usar meus sentimentos mais profundos e melhores, encontro rejeição. Terei de me consolar zombando da minha própria tolice. Um advogado lutando para vencer na carreira e pensando em casamento!

Original English Version

“You should make allowances for the mortification, not only of a lover, Margaret, but of a man not given to romance in general - prudent, worldly, as some people call me - who has been carried out of his usual habits by the force of a passion - well, we will say no more of that; but in the one outlet which he has formed for the deeper and better feelings of his nature, he meets with rejection and repulse. I shall have to console myself with scorning my own folly. A struggling barrister to think of matrimony!”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Você deve relevar a mortificação não apenas de um enamorado, Margaret, mas de um homem geralmente pouco dado a romances - prudente, mundano, como alguns me chamam - que foi arrancado de seus hábitos pela força de uma paixão... Bem, não falaremos mais disso; mas que, na única saída que abriu para os sentimentos mais profundos e melhores de sua natureza, encontra rejeição e repulsa. Terei de consolar-me desprezando minha própria loucura. Um advogado em início de carreira pensando em matrimônio!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret não conseguiu responder. Todo o seu jeito a incomodava. Parecia trazer à tona todas as diferenças nele que muitas vezes a haviam afastado. Ainda assim, ele continuava sendo o homem mais agradável, o melhor amigo, e a pessoa que mais a entendia na Harley Street. Sentiu certo desprezo misturado à dor de recusá-lo. Seu belo lábio mostrou um pouco de escárnio. Foi bom que, depois de terem dado a volta pelo jardim, encontrassem de repente o Sr. Hale, de quem tinham se esquecido. Ele ainda não terminara a pera, que descascara cuidadosamente numa longa tira fina como papel de prata, e a comia devagar. Era como a história de um rei oriental que mergulhou a cabeça numa bacia de água e, antes de conseguir tirá-la, viveu uma vida inteira. Margaret sentiu-se atordoada e não conseguiu se recompor o bastante para participar da conversa simples entre o pai e o Sr. Lennox. Estava séria e não queria falar. Perguntava-se quando o Sr. Lennox iria embora e a deixaria pensar nos últimos quinze minutos. Ele estava quase tão ansioso para ir quanto ela para vê-lo partir, mas sentia que devia a seu orgulho ferido ficar mais alguns minutos e manter uma conversa leve. De vez em quando olhava para o rosto triste e pensativo dela.

Original English Version

Margaret could not answer this. The whole tone of it annoyed her. It seemed to touch on and call out all the points of difference which had often repelled her in him; while yet he was the pleasantest man, the most sympathising friend, the person of all others who understood her best in Harley Street. She felt a tinge of contempt mingle itself with her pain at having refused him. Her beautiful lip curled in a slight disdain. It was well that, having made the round of the garden, they came suddenly upon Mr. Hale, whose whereabouts had been quite forgotten by them. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had delicately peeled in one long strip of silver-paper thinness, and which he was enjoying in a deliberate manner. It was like the story of the eastern king, who dipped his head into a basin of water, at the magician’s command, and ere he instantly took it out went through the experience of a lifetime. Margaret felt stunned, and unable to recover her self-possession enough to join in the trivial conversation that ensued between her father and Mr. Lennox. She was grave, and little disposed to speak; full of wonder when Mr. Lennox would go, and allow her to relax into thought on the events of the last quarter of an hour. He was almost as anxious to take his departure as she was for him to leave; but a few minutes light and careless talking, carried on at whatever effort, was a sacrifice which he owed to his mortified vanity, or his self-respect. He glanced from time to time at her sad and pensive face.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret não pôde responder. Todo o tom a incomodava. Parecia tocar e despertar todos os pontos de divergência que tantas vezes a repeliam nele; e, contudo, era o homem mais agradável, o amigo mais compreensivo, a pessoa que melhor a entendia em Harley Street. Sentiu um matiz de desprezo misturar-se à dor de tê-lo recusado. Seu belo lábio curvou-se num leve desdém. Foi bom que, completando a volta do jardim, deparassem subitamente com o Sr. Hale, cujo paradeiro haviam esquecido. Ele ainda não terminara a pera, que descascara delicadamente numa única tira fina como papel de seda e saboreava sem pressa. Era como a história do rei oriental que, à ordem do mágico, mergulhou a cabeça numa bacia e, antes de retirá-la no instante seguinte, viveu toda uma existência. Margaret sentia-se aturdida e incapaz de recobrar a serenidade bastante para participar da conversa trivial entre seu pai e o Sr. Lennox. Estava séria e pouco disposta a falar, perguntando-se quando ele partiria e a deixaria refletir sobre os acontecimentos do último quarto de hora. Ele estava quase tão ansioso por partir quanto ela por vê-lo ir; mas alguns minutos de conversa leve e despreocupada, mantida a qualquer custo, eram um sacrifício devido à vaidade ferida ou ao amor-próprio. De vez em quando, olhava-lhe o rosto triste e pensativo.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não estou tão frio com ela quanto ela pensa,” disse a si mesmo. “Não desisti da esperança.”

Dentro de quinze minutos, ele começou a falar com ironia tranquila sobre a vida em Londres e a vida no interior. Era como se soubesse que estava zombando, mas ao mesmo tempo temesse suas próprias palavras afiadas. O Sr. Hale não sabia o que pensar dele. Não era o mesmo homem que o Sr. Hale vira no café da manhã do casamento ou no jantar daquele dia. Parecia mais leviano, mais espirituoso e mais mundano, e isso não agradava ao Sr. Hale. Todos os três ficaram contentes quando o Sr. Lennox disse que precisava partir imediatamente se quisesse pegar o trem das cinco. Foram até a casa encontrar a Sra. Hale e se despedir. No último momento, os verdadeiros sentimentos de Henry Lennox transpareceram através de sua fachada fria.

“Margaret, não me odeie. Eu tenho um coração, mesmo que fale assim. Acho que a amo mais do que nunca, ou talvez a odeie, por causa do desdém com que você me ouviu nos últimos trinta minutos. Adeus, Margaret - Margaret!”

Original English Version

“I am not so indifferent to her as she believes,” thought he to himself. “I do not give up hope.”

Before a quarter of an hour was over, he had fallen into a way of conversing with quiet sarcasm; speaking of life in London and life in the country, as if he were conscious of his second mocking self, and afraid of his own satire. Mr. Hale was puzzled. His visitor was a different man to what he had seen him before at the wedding-breakfast, and at dinner to-day; a lighter, cleverer, more worldly man, and, as such, dissonant to Mr. Hale. It was a relief to all three when Mr. Lennox said that he must go directly if he meant to catch the five o’clock train. They proceeded to the house to find Mrs. Hale, and wish her good-bye. At the last moment, Henry Lennox’s real self broke through the crust.

“Margaret, don’t despise me; I have a heart, notwithstanding all this good-for-nothing way of talking. As a proof of it, I believe I love you more than ever - if I do not hate you - for the disdain with which you have listened to me during this last half-hour. Good-bye, Margaret - Margaret!”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Não lhe sou tão indiferente quanto ela crê”, pensou. “Não abandono a esperança.”

Antes de transcorrer um quarto de hora, passara a conversar com sereno sarcasmo; falava da vida em Londres e no campo como se estivesse consciente de um segundo eu zombeteiro e temesse a própria sátira. O Sr. Hale ficou perplexo. Seu visitante era diferente do homem que vira no desjejum de núpcias e no jantar daquele dia: mais leviano, inteligente e mundano e, como tal, destoante do Sr. Hale. Foi um alívio para os três quando o Sr. Lennox disse que precisava partir imediatamente se pretendia tomar o trem das cinco. Foram à casa procurar a Sra. Hale e despedir-se. No último momento, o verdadeiro Henry Lennox rompeu a crosta.

“Margaret, não me despreze; tenho coração, apesar de todo este modo inútil de falar. Como prova, creio amá-la mais do que nunca - se não a odeio - pelo desdém com que me ouviu nesta última meia hora. Adeus, Margaret... Margaret!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Doubts and Difficulties.

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Lance-me sobre uma praia nua onde só vejo sinais de um triste naufrágio. Se você estiver lá, ainda que os mares rujam, não pedirei uma calmaria mais suave.”

HABINGTON.

Ele havia partido. A casa se fechara para a noite. Não havia mais céus azul-profundo nem cores vermelhas e douradas lá fora. Margaret subiu para se arrumar para o chá antecipado, e Dixon estava de mau humor porque o visitante havia atrapalhado um dia agitado. Mostrou isso escovando o cabelo de Margaret com rispidez, enquanto fingia estar com muita pressa para ir até a Sra. Hale. Ainda assim, Margaret teve de esperar bastante tempo na sala de estar antes que a mãe descesse. Sentou-se sozinha junto ao fogo, com as velas ainda apagadas na mesa atrás dela, e pensou no dia: a caminhada feliz, os esboços felizes, o jantar alegre, e depois a infeliz e dolorosa caminhada pelo jardim.

Original English Version

“Cast me upon some naked shore, Where I may tracke Only the print of some sad wracke, If thou be there though the seas roare, I shall no gentler calm implore.”

HABINGTON.

He was gone. The house was shut up for the evening. No more deep blue skies or crimson and amber tints. Margaret went up to dress for the early tea, finding Dixon in a pretty temper from the interruption which a visitor had naturally occasioned on a busy day. She showed it by brushing away viciously at Margaret’s hair, under pretence of being in a great hurry to go to Mrs. Hale. Yet, after all, Margaret had to wait a long time in the drawing-room before her mother came down. She sat by herself at the fire, with unlighted candles on the table behind her, thinking over the day, the happy walk, happy sketching, cheerful pleasant dinner, and the uncomfortable, miserable walk in the garden.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Lança-me em alguma costa nua, onde eu possa seguir Somente o rastro de algum triste naufrágio; Se ali estiveres, embora rujam os mares, Não pedirei calma mais suave.”

HABINGTON.

Ele partira. A casa foi fechada para a noite. Não mais céus azul-profundos nem matizes carmesins e âmbar. Margaret subiu para vestir-se para o chá antecipado e encontrou Dixon de péssimo humor pela interrupção que um visitante naturalmente causara num dia atarefado. Demonstrou-o escovando com ferocidade os cabelos de Margaret, sob o pretexto de grande pressa para ir ter com a Sra. Hale. Mesmo assim, Margaret esperou muito na sala antes de a mãe descer. Sentou-se sozinha junto ao fogo, com velas apagadas na mesa atrás dela, repassando o dia: o passeio feliz, os desenhos agradáveis, o jantar alegre e a desconfortável e miserável caminhada no jardim.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Como os homens eram diferentes das mulheres! Margaret sentia-se perturbada e infeliz porque seus sentimentos tinham tornado impossível a recusa. Mas ele, apenas alguns minutos depois de ser rejeitado no que deveria ter sido o momento mais profundo e sagrado de sua vida, conseguia falar como se seus únicos desejos fossem o trabalho, o sucesso, uma bela casa e uma boa sociedade. Ah, como ela poderia tê-lo amado se ele fosse diferente, transformado de algum modo mais profundo. Depois se perguntou se aquela leveza dele era apenas uma máscara, escondendo a dor amarga que teria enchido seu próprio coração se ela amasse e fosse recusada.

Original English Version

How different men were to women! Here was she disturbed and unhappy, because her instinct had made anything but a refusal impossible; while he, not many minutes after he had met with a rejection of what ought to have been the deepest, holiest proposal of his life, could speak as if briefs, success, and all its superficial consequences of a good house, clever and agreeable society, were the sole avowed objects of his desires. Oh dear! how she could have loved him if he had but been different, with a difference which she felt, on reflection, to be one that went low - deep down. Then she took it into her head that, after all, his lightness might be but assumed, to cover a bitterness of disappointment which would have been stamped on her own heart if she had loved and been rejected.

Tradução Integral em Português

Como os homens eram diferentes das mulheres! Ali estava ela, perturbada e infeliz porque seu instinto tornara impossível qualquer coisa senão uma recusa; enquanto ele, poucos minutos depois de ver rejeitada aquela que deveria ser a proposta mais profunda e sagrada de sua vida, podia falar como se processos, sucesso e suas consequências superficiais - boa casa, sociedade inteligente e agradável - fossem os únicos objetos declarados de seus desejos. Oh! Como poderia tê-lo amado se ele apenas fosse diferente, com uma diferença que, refletindo, ela sentia ir muito fundo. Então lhe ocorreu que, afinal, a leviandade dele talvez fosse apenas fingida para encobrir a amargura de uma decepção que teria marcado o coração dela se amasse e fosse rejeitada.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

A mãe entrou na sala antes que Margaret conseguisse organizar seus pensamentos confusos. Margaret teve de afastar as memórias do dia e ouvir com gentileza enquanto a mãe falava sobre a reclamação de Dixon de que o cobertor de passar roupa fora queimado de novo, e sobre Susan Lightfoot ter sido vista com flores artificiais no chapéu, o que provava que era vaidosa e tola. O Sr. Hale tomou seu chá em silêncio, perdido em pensamentos, e Margaret respondeu por todos. Ela se perguntava como pai e mãe podiam esquecer tão completamente a pessoa que estivera com eles o dia todo, a ponto de nunca sequer mencionarem seu nome. Esquecia que ele não fizera nenhuma proposta a eles.

Depois do chá, o Sr. Hale se levantou e ficou junto à lareira, com o cotovelo apoiado na cornija, a cabeça repousando na mão. Parecia perdido em pensamentos e suspirava com frequência. A Sra. Hale saiu para conversar com Dixon sobre roupas de inverno para os pobres. Margaret preparava o trabalho de lã da mãe, e temia a longa noite. Desejava que já fosse hora de dormir, para poder pensar de novo nos acontecimentos do dia.

Original English Version

Her mother came into the room before this whirl of thoughts was adjusted into anything like order. Margaret had to shake off the recollections of what had been done and said through the day, and turn a sympathising listener to the account of how Dixon had complained that the ironing-blanket had been burnt again; and how Susan Lightfoot had been seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, thereby giving evidence of a vain and giddy character. Mr. Hale sipped his tea in abstracted silence; Margaret had the responses all to herself. She wondered how her father and mother could be so forgetful, so regardless of their companion through the day, as never to mention his name. She forgot that he had not made them an offer.

After tea Mr. Hale got up, and stood with his elbow on the chimney-piece, leaning his head on his hand, musing over something, and from time to time sighing deeply. Mrs. Hale went out to consult with Dixon about some winter clothing for the poor. Margaret was preparing her mother’s worsted work, and rather shrinking from the thought of the long evening, and wishing bed-time were come that she might go over the events of the day again.

Tradução Integral em Português

Sua mãe entrou antes que esse turbilhão de pensamentos adquirisse alguma ordem. Margaret teve de afastar as lembranças do que fizera e dissera durante o dia e tornar-se ouvinte solidária do relato de como Dixon se queixara de que o cobertor de passar roupa fora novamente queimado e de como Susan Lightfoot fora vista com flores artificiais no chapéu, prova de caráter vaidoso e frívolo. O Sr. Hale sorvia o chá em silêncio alheado; coube a Margaret dar todas as respostas. Admirava que os pais fossem tão esquecidos e indiferentes ao companheiro daquele dia a ponto de nunca mencionarem seu nome. Esquecia que ele não lhes fizera proposta alguma.

Depois do chá, o Sr. Hale se levantou e ficou junto à lareira, apoiando o cotovelo e a cabeça na mão, meditando e suspirando profundamente de tempos em tempos. A Sra. Hale saiu para consultar Dixon sobre roupas de inverno para os pobres. Margaret preparava o bordado de lã da mãe, temendo um pouco a longa noite e desejando que chegasse a hora de dormir para repassar novamente os acontecimentos do dia.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Margaret!” disse o Sr. Hale finalmente, de um jeito súbito e desesperado que a fez sobressaltar. “Aquele trabalho de tapeçaria é muito importante? Quero dizer, você pode deixá-lo e vir até meu escritório? Quero falar com você sobre algo muito sério para todos nós.”

O Sr. Lennox não conseguira falar a sós com o pai de Margaret depois da recusa dela, ou aquilo teria sido muito sério de fato. Margaret sentiu vergonha por já ter idade suficiente para ser pensada em termos de casamento. Também temeu que o pai pudesse ficar irritado por ela ter recusado o Sr. Lennox por conta própria. Mas logo percebeu que não era por isso que o pai queria falar com ela. Ele pediu que se sentasse ao seu lado. Mexeu no fogo, apagou as velas, e suspirou várias vezes antes de conseguir falar. Por fim disse, de repente, “Margaret! Vou deixar Helstone.”

“Deixar Helstone, papai! Mas por quê?”

Original English Version

“Margaret!” said Mr. Hale, at last, in a sort of sudden desperate way, that made her start. “Is that tapestry thing of immediate consequence? I mean, can you leave it and come into my study? I want to speak to you about something very serious to us all.”

“Very serious to us all.” Mr. Lennox had never had the opportunity of having any private conversation with her father after her refusal, or else that would indeed be a very serious affair. In the first place, Margaret felt guilty and ashamed of having grown so much into a woman as to be thought of in marriage; and secondly, she did not know if her father might not be displeased that she had taken upon herself to decline Mr. Lennox’s proposal. But she soon felt it was not about anything, which having only lately and suddenly occurred, could have given rise to any complicated thoughts, that her father wished to speak to her. He made her take a chair by him; he stirred the fire, snuffed the candles, and sighed once or twice before he could make up his mind to say - and it came out with a jerk after all - “Margaret! I am going to leave Helstone.”

“Leave Helstone, papa! But why?”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Margaret!”, disse enfim o Sr. Hale, de maneira súbita e desesperada, fazendo-a sobressaltar-se. “Esse trabalho de tapeçaria é urgente? Quero dizer, pode deixá-lo e vir ao meu gabinete? Preciso falar-lhe de algo muito sério para todos nós.”

“Muito sério para todos nós.” O Sr. Lennox não tivera oportunidade de conversar em particular com seu pai depois da recusa; caso contrário, aquilo seria de fato muito sério. Primeiro, Margaret sentia-se culpada e envergonhada por haver se tornado mulher o bastante para ser cogitada em casamento; segundo, não sabia se o pai se desagradaria por ela ter decidido sozinha recusar a proposta do Sr. Lennox. Mas logo percebeu que o pai não desejava falar de algo ocorrido recente e subitamente, incapaz de suscitar pensamentos tão complexos. Ele a fez sentar-se junto dele; atiçou o fogo, aparou as velas e suspirou uma ou duas vezes antes de decidir-se a dizer - e afinal as palavras saíram num arranco: “Margaret! Vou deixar Helstone.”

“Deixar Helstone, papai! Mas por quê?”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

O Sr. Hale não respondeu de imediato. Tocou nervosamente alguns papéis sobre a mesa. Várias vezes começou a falar, mas parou toda vez. Margaret não suportava a espera, que parecia ainda mais difícil para o pai do que para ela.

“Mas por quê, querido papai? Por favor, me diga!”

Ele ergueu os olhos de repente para ela e então disse com uma voz lenta, forçadamente calma:

“Porque não posso mais ser ministro da Igreja da Inglaterra.”

Original English Version

Mr. Hale did not answer for a minute or two. He played with some papers on the table in a nervous and confused manner, opening his lips to speak several times, but closing them again without having the courage to utter a word. Margaret could not bear the sight of the suspense, which was even more distressing to her father than to herself.

“But why, dear papa? Do tell me!”

He looked up at her suddenly, and then said with a slow and enforced calmness,

“Because I must no longer be a minister in the Church of England.”

Tradução Integral em Português

O Sr. Hale não respondeu por um ou dois minutos. Mexeu nervosa e confusamente em alguns papéis sobre a mesa, abrindo várias vezes os lábios para falar e tornando a fechá-los sem coragem de pronunciar palavra. Margaret não suportava ver aquela expectativa, ainda mais angustiante para o pai que para ela.

“Mas por quê, querido papai? Conte-me!”

Ele ergueu subitamente os olhos e disse com calma lenta e forçada:

“Porque não posso mais ser ministro da Igreja da Inglaterra.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret imaginara algo muito diferente. Pensara que o pai talvez tivesse recebido um daqueles bons cargos que a mãe há muito desejava para ele. Isso significaria deixar a adorável Helstone e talvez ir para uma daquelas grandes e tranquilas casas que vira em cidades de catedral. Aqueles lugares eram grandiosos, mas se significassem deixar Helstone para sempre, a dor seria longa e profunda. Mas isso não era nada comparado ao choque das palavras do pai. O que ele poderia querer dizer? O mistério tornava tudo pior. O rosto dele mostrava grande aflição, como se pedisse à filha um julgamento misericordioso. Margaret sentiu-se de repente enjoada de medo. Poderia ele estar envolvido em algo que Frederick fizera? Frederick era um fora da lei. Teria o pai, por amor ao filho, ajudado-o de alguma forma?

“Ah, o que é? Por favor, fale, papai! Conte-me tudo! Por que você não pode mais ser clérigo? Certamente, se o bispo soubesse tudo o que sabemos sobre Frederick, e a crueldade, a injustiça - ”

Original English Version

Margaret had imagined nothing less than that some of the preferments which her mother had so much desired had befallen her father at last - something that would force him to leave beautiful, beloved Helstone, and perhaps compel him to go and live in some of the stately and silent Closes which Margaret had seen from time to time in Cathedral towns. They were grand and imposing places, but if, to go there, it was necessary to leave Helstone as a home for ever, that would have been a sad, long, lingering pain. But nothing to the shock she received from Mr. Hale’s last speech. What could he mean? It was all the worse for being so mysterious. The aspect of piteous distress on his face, almost imploring a merciful and kind judgment from his child, gave her a sudden sickening. Could he have become implicated in anything Frederick had done? Frederick was an outlaw. Had her father, out of a natural love for his son, connived at any -

“Oh! what is it? do speak, papa! tell me all! Why can you no longer be a clergyman? Surely, if the bishop were told all we know about Frederick, and the hard unjust - ”

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret imaginara nada menos que alguma das promoções tão desejadas pela mãe finalmente coubera ao pai - algo que o forçaria a deixar a bela e amada Helstone e talvez o compelisse a viver em algum dos majestosos e silenciosos recintos que ela às vezes vira nas cidades catedralícias. Eram lugares grandiosos e imponentes; mas, se para ir até lá fosse necessário abandonar Helstone para sempre, seria uma dor triste, longa e persistente. Nada, porém, comparável ao choque causado pelas últimas palavras do Sr. Hale. O que poderia querer dizer? O mistério tornava tudo pior. A expressão de penosa aflição em seu rosto, quase suplicando um julgamento misericordioso e bondoso da filha, causou-lhe súbito enjoo. Teria se envolvido em algo feito por Frederick? Frederick era um proscrito. Teria o pai, por amor natural ao filho, consentido em alguma...

“Oh! O que houve? Fale, papai! Conte-me tudo! Por que não pode mais ser clérigo? Certamente, se contassem ao bispo tudo quanto sabemos sobre Frederick e a dura e injusta...”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não tem nada a ver com Frederick. O bispo não tem nada a ver com isso. É tudo sobre mim. Margaret, vou lhe contar. Vou responder suas perguntas desta única vez, mas depois de hoje, nunca mais falemos disso. Consigo enfrentar as consequências das minhas dolorosas e infelizes dúvidas, mas não consigo suportar falar sobre o que me causou tanto sofrimento.”

“Dúvidas, papai? Dúvidas sobre religião?” perguntou Margaret, mais chocada do que nunca.

“Não! Não dúvidas sobre religião, nenhum mal a isso.”

Ele parou. Margaret suspirou, como se estivesse diante de algum novo horror. Ele recomeçou e falou rapidamente, como quem precisa cumprir uma tarefa difícil:

Você não entenderia tudo se eu contasse. Por anos me preocupei se deveria manter meu cargo. Tentei conter minhas dúvidas confiando na Igreja. Ah, Margaret, eu amo a Igreja sagrada, mas serei excluído dela! Ele não conseguiu falar por um momento. Margaret não sabia o que dizer. Parecia tão estranho quanto se o pai estivesse prestes a se tornar maometano.

Original English Version

“It is nothing about Frederick; the bishop would have nothing to do with that. It is all myself. Margaret, I will tell you about it. I will answer any questions this once, but after to-night let us never speak of it again. I can meet the consequences of my painful, miserable doubts; but it is an effort beyond me to speak of what has caused me so much suffering.”

“Doubts, papa! Doubts as to religion?” asked Margaret, more shocked than ever.

“No! not doubts as to religion; not the slightest injury to that.”

He paused. Margaret sighed, as if standing on the verge of some new horror. He began again, speaking rapidly, as if to get over a set task:

“You could not understand it all, if I told you - my anxiety, for years past, to know whether I had any right to hold my living - my efforts to quench my smouldering doubts by the authority of the Church. Oh! Margaret, how I love the holy Church from which I am to be shut out!” He could not go on for a moment or two. Margaret could not tell what to say; it seemed to her as terribly mysterious as if her father were about to turn Mahometan.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Nada tem a ver com Frederick; o bispo nada teria que ver com isso. Trata-se inteiramente de mim. Margaret, vou lhe contar. Responderei a quaisquer perguntas desta vez, mas, depois desta noite, nunca mais falemos disso. Posso enfrentar as consequências de minhas dolorosas e miseráveis dúvidas; porém, falar daquilo que tanto sofrimento me causou exige de mim esforço insuportável.”

“Dúvidas, papai! Dúvidas quanto à religião?”, perguntou Margaret, ainda mais chocada.

“Não! Não são dúvidas quanto à religião; nem o menor dano a ela.”

Ele parou. Margaret suspirou, como à beira de novo horror. Recomeçou rapidamente, como quem cumpre tarefa marcada:

“Você não compreenderia tudo se eu lhe contasse: minha ansiedade, durante anos, por saber se tinha direito a conservar meu benefício; meus esforços para apagar pela autoridade da Igreja as dúvidas que ardiam em surdina. Oh, Margaret, como amo a santa Igreja da qual serei excluído!” Por um ou dois instantes não pôde prosseguir. Margaret não sabia o que dizer; parecia-lhe tão terrivelmente misterioso como se o pai estivesse prestes a tornar-se maometano.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Hoje estive lendo sobre os dois mil que foram expulsos de suas igrejas,” disse o Sr. Hale com um sorriso fraco, “tentando emprestar um pouco de sua coragem. Mas de nada adianta - de nada adianta - não consigo deixar de sentir isso profundamente.”

“Mas, papai, você pensou bem sobre isso? Ah, parece tão terrível, tão chocante,” disse Margaret, e de repente desatou em lágrimas. O forte apoio de seu lar, e de sua imagem do querido pai, pareciam tremer e desabar. O que poderia dizer? O que se deveria fazer? Vendo o quanto ela estava perturbada, o Sr. Hale se fortaleceu para consolá-la. Conteve os soluços secos e sufocados que se erguiam em seu coração, e foi até a estante de livros. Tirou um livro que vinha lendo com frequência ultimamente, e do qual pensava ter encontrado força para o caminho que agora escolhera.

Original English Version

“I have been reading to-day of the two thousand who were ejected from their churches,” - continued Mr. Hale, smiling faintly, - “trying to steal some of their bravery; but it is of no use - no use - I cannot help feeling it acutely.”

“But, papa, have you well considered? Oh! it seems so terrible, so shocking,” said Margaret, suddenly bursting into tears. The one staid foundation of her home, of her idea of her beloved father, seemed reeling and rocking. What could she say? What was to be done? The sight of her distress made Mr. Hale nerve himself, in order to try and comfort her. He swallowed down the dry choking sobs which had been heaving up from his heart hitherto, and going to his bookcase he took down a volume, which he had often been reading lately, and from which he thought he had derived strength to enter upon the course in which he was now embarked.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Hoje li sobre os dois mil expulsos de suas igrejas”, continuou o Sr. Hale, sorrindo debilmente, “tentando tomar emprestada alguma coragem deles; mas é inútil - inútil - , não consigo deixar de senti-lo intensamente.”

“Mas, papai, refletiu bem? Oh! Parece tão terrível, tão chocante”, disse Margaret, rompendo subitamente em lágrimas. O único fundamento firme de seu lar e de sua ideia do amado pai parecia oscilar. Que poderia dizer? Que fazer? A aflição dela fez o Sr. Hale reunir forças para confortá-la. Engoliu os soluços secos que lhe subiam do coração, foi à estante e retirou um volume que lera muito ultimamente e do qual julgava haver tirado forças para seguir o caminho agora iniciado.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Ouça, querida Margaret,” disse ele, passando um braço em torno de sua cintura. Ela segurou sua mão e a apertou com força, mas não conseguia erguer a cabeça. Na verdade, não conseguia acompanhar o que ele lia, tamanha a perturbação interior.

“Este é o pensamento particular de um homem que já foi um pároco do interior, como eu,” disse ele. “Foi escrito pelo Sr. Oldfield, ministro de Carsington, em Derbyshire, há mais de cento e sessenta anos. Seus sofrimentos acabaram. Ele lutou a boa luta.” Ele disse essas últimas duas frases baixinho, quase para si mesmo. Depois leu em voz alta:

Quando você não puder continuar seu trabalho sem pecar, deve acreditar que Deus o usará de outra forma. Ele pode usar seu silêncio ou sua remoção para Sua glória. Não pense que há apenas um jeito de servir a Deus. Fingir fazer grandes coisas não desculpa o pecado. Você não será agradecido se disser que precisou pecar para continuar seu trabalho.

Original English Version

“Listen, dear Margaret,” said he, putting one arm round her waist. She took his hand in hers and grasped it tight, but she could not lift up her head; nor indeed could she attend to what he read, so great was her internal agitation.

“This is the soliloquy of one who was once a clergyman in a country parish, like me; it was written by Mr. Oldfield, minister of Carsington, in Derbyshire, a hundred and sixty years ago, or more. His trials are over. He fought the good fight.” These last two sentences he spoke low, as if to himself. Then he read aloud, -

“When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. When God will not use thee in one kind, yet He will in another. A soul that desires to serve and honour Him shall never want opportunity to do it; nor must thou so limit the Holy One of Israel, as to think He hath but one way in which He can glorify Himself by thee. He can do it by thy silence as well as by thy preaching; the laying aside as well as thy continuance in thy work. It is not pretence of doing God the greatest service, or performing the weightiest duty, that will excuse the least sin, though that sin capacitated or gave us the opportunity for doing that duty. Thou wilt have little thanks, O my soul! if, when thou art charged with corrupting God’s worship, falsifying thy vows, thou pretendest a necessity for it in order to a continuance in the ministry.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Escute, querida Margaret”, disse, passando-lhe um braço pela cintura. Ela tomou-lhe a mão e apertou-a, mas não conseguiu erguer a cabeça nem prestar atenção ao que ele leu, tamanha era sua agitação interior.

“Este é o solilóquio de alguém que foi clérigo numa paróquia rural como eu; foi escrito pelo Sr. Oldfield, ministro de Carsington, Derbyshire, há cento e sessenta anos ou mais. Suas provações terminaram. Combateu o bom combate.” Pronunciou baixo as duas últimas frases, como para si. Então leu em voz alta:

“Quando já não puderes continuar em teu trabalho sem desonrar a Deus, desacreditar a religião, renunciar à integridade, ferir a consciência, arruinar a paz e arriscar a perda da salvação; em suma, quando as condições sob as quais deves continuar em teu ofício forem pecaminosas e não autorizadas pela palavra de Deus, podes, sim, deves crer que Deus converterá teu próprio silêncio, suspensão, privação e afastamento em Sua glória e no avanço do Evangelho. Se Deus não te usar de uma maneira, usar-te-á de outra. Uma alma que deseja servi-Lo e honrá-Lo nunca carecerá de oportunidade; nem deves limitar assim o Santo de Israel, supondo que Ele tenha apenas uma forma de glorificar-Se por ti. Pode fazê-lo por teu silêncio tanto quanto por tua pregação; por teu afastamento tanto quanto por tua permanência no trabalho. Nenhuma pretensão de prestar a Deus o maior serviço ou cumprir o dever mais importante desculpará o menor pecado, ainda que esse pecado nos capacitasse ou desse oportunidade para o dever. Pouco agradecimento terás, ó minha alma, se, acusada de corromper o culto de Deus e falsear teus votos, alegares necessidade disso para permanecer no ministério.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Enquanto lia isso, e muito mais que não leu em voz alta, ele mesmo se sentiu mais forte. Sentia que também podia ser corajoso e firme ao fazer o que acreditava ser certo. Mas quando parou, ouviu o soluço baixo e entrecortado de Margaret, e sua própria coragem cedeu porque sentia a dor dela profundamente.

“Margaret, querida,” disse ele, apertando-a mais perto de si, “pense nos primeiros mártires; pense nos milhares que sofreram.”

“Mas, pai,” disse ela, erguendo de repente o rosto corado, molhado de lágrimas, “os primeiros mártires sofreram pela verdade, enquanto você - ah! querido, querido papai!”

Original English Version

As he read this, and glanced at much more which he did not read, he gained resolution for himself, and felt as if he too could be brave and firm in doing what he believed to be right; but as he ceased he heard Margaret’s low convulsive sob; and his courage sank down under the keen sense of suffering.

“Margaret, dear!” said he, drawing her closer, “think of the early martyrs; think of the thousands who have suffered.”

“But, father,” said she, suddenly lifting up her flushed, tear-wet face, “the early martyrs suffered for the truth, while you - oh! dear, dear papa!”

Tradução Integral em Português

Ao ler isso e percorrer muito mais com os olhos, ganhou resolução e sentiu que também poderia ser valente e firme no que julgava correto; mas, ao cessar, ouviu o soluço baixo e convulsivo de Margaret, e sua coragem afundou sob a percepção aguda do sofrimento.

“Querida Margaret!”, disse, puxando-a para mais perto. “Pense nos primeiros mártires; pense nos milhares que sofreram.”

“Mas, papai”, disse ela, erguendo subitamente o rosto corado e molhado de lágrimas, “os primeiros mártires sofreram pela verdade, enquanto o senhor... oh, querido, querido papai!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Eu sofro por causa da consciência, minha filha,” disse ele. Tentou falar com dignidade, mas sua voz tremia porque era muito sensível. “Preciso fazer o que minha consciência me diz. Carrego autoculpa há muito tempo. Um homem mais forte e menos medroso não teria se calado como eu.” Ele balançou a cabeça e continuou. “Sua pobre mãe desejou isso, e agora seu desejo se realizou de forma cruel, como maçãs de Sodoma. Isso trouxe a crise atual, e eu deveria estar agradecido por ela, e espero que esteja. Há menos de um mês, o bispo me ofereceu outra paróquia. Se eu a tivesse aceitado, precisaria fazer uma nova declaração de concordância com a Liturgia ao assumir o cargo. Margaret, tentei fazê-lo. Tentei me contentar recusando o lugar extra e ficando aqui em silêncio, mesmo forçando minha consciência outra vez. Deus me perdoe!”

Original English Version

“I suffer for conscience’ sake, my child,” said he, with a dignity that was only tremulous from the acute sensitiveness of his character; “I must do what my conscience bids. I have borne long with self-reproach that would have roused any mind less torpid and cowardly than mine.” He shook his head as he went on. “Your poor mother’s fond wish, gratified at last in the mocking way in which over-fond wishes are too often fulfilled - Sodom apples as they are - has brought on this crisis, for which I ought to be, and I hope I am thankful. It is not a month since the bishop offered me another living; if I had accepted it, I should have had to make a fresh declaration of conformity to the Liturgy at my institution. Margaret, I tried to do it; I tried to content myself with simply refusing the additional preferment, and stopping quietly here, - strangling my conscience now, as I had strained it before. God forgive me!”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Sofro por minha consciência, minha filha”, disse ele, com dignidade que tremia apenas pela extrema sensibilidade de seu caráter. “Preciso fazer o que ela ordena. Há muito suporto censuras próprias que teriam despertado mente menos entorpecida e covarde que a minha. O caro desejo de sua pobre mãe, enfim satisfeito da maneira zombeteira como desejos excessivos tantas vezes o são - maçãs de Sodoma - , provocou esta crise, pela qual devo estar, e espero estar, grato. Não faz um mês que o bispo me ofereceu outro benefício; se o aceitasse, teria de fazer nova declaração de conformidade com a Liturgia em minha investidura. Margaret, tentei fazê-lo; tentei contentar-me em recusar a promoção adicional e permanecer tranquilamente aqui, estrangulando minha consciência agora como antes a forcei. Deus me perdoe!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Ele se levantou e andou de um lado para o outro pela sala, falando baixinho sobre sua própria culpa e vergonha. Margaret ficou feliz por ouvir apenas algumas dessas palavras. Por fim ele disse,

“Margaret, preciso voltar ao velho fardo triste: precisamos deixar Helstone.”

“Sim, entendo. Mas quando?”

“Escrevi ao bispo - acho que já lhe contei, mas já esqueço as coisas agora,” disse o Sr. Hale, recaindo em seu jeito triste ao falar de detalhes práticos. “Disse a ele que pretendia renunciar a esta vicaria. Ele tem sido muito gentil. Argumentou comigo e implorou que eu não o fizesse, mas foi inútil. Já disse a mim mesmo as mesmas coisas, e também não ajudaram. Preciso levar meu documento de renúncia e ir ver o bispo pessoalmente para me despedir. Isso será difícil. Mas ainda mais difícil será deixar minha querida congregação. Um cura chamado Sr. Brown foi designado para ler as orações. Ele chegará amanhã para ficar conosco. No próximo domingo pregarei meu sermão de despedida.”

Original English Version

He rose and walked up and down the room, speaking low words of self-reproach and humiliation, of which Margaret was thankful to hear but few. At last he said,

“Margaret, I return to the old sad burden: we must leave Helstone.”

“Yes! I see. But when?”

“I have written to the bishop - I dare say I have told you so, but I forget things just now,” said Mr. Hale, collapsing into his depressed manner as soon as he came to talk of hard matter-of-fact details, “informing him of my intention to resign this vicarage. He has been most kind; he has used arguments and expostulations, all in vain - in vain. They are but what I have tried upon myself, without avail. I shall have to take my deed of resignation, and wait upon the bishop myself, to bid him farewell. That will be a trial. But worse, far worse, will be the parting from my dear people. There is a curate appointed to read prayers - a Mr. Brown. He will come to stay with us to-morrow. Next Sunday I preach my farewell sermon.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Levantou-se e percorreu o aposento, murmurando censuras e humilhações de que Margaret agradeceu ouvir poucas. Por fim disse:

“Margaret, volto ao antigo e triste fardo: precisamos deixar Helstone.”

“Sim! Compreendo. Mas quando?”

“Escrevi ao bispo - ouso dizer que já lhe contei, mas agora esqueço as coisas”, disse o Sr. Hale, recaindo no abatimento ao tratar dos duros detalhes práticos, “informando-o de minha intenção de renunciar ao vicariato. Foi bondosíssimo; empregou argumentos e admoestações, tudo em vão. São apenas os que tentei comigo mesmo, inutilmente. Terei de levar pessoalmente minha renúncia ao bispo e despedir-me. Será uma provação. Mas pior, muito pior, será separar-me de meu querido povo. Nomearam um cura para rezar as orações, um Sr. Brown. Virá hospedar-se conosco amanhã. No próximo domingo pregarei meu sermão de despedida.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret se perguntou se precisava ser tão repentino. Ainda assim, talvez fosse melhor assim. Esperar só pioraria a dor. Era melhor ouvir todos os planos de uma vez, mesmo que tudo parecesse quase concluído antes que lhe tivessem contado. “O que mamãe diz?” perguntou com um suspiro profundo.

Para sua surpresa, o pai começou a andar de novo antes de responder. Por fim parou e disse:

“Margaret, sou um pobre covarde, afinal. Não consigo suportar causar dor. Sei que a vida de casada de sua mãe não foi tudo que ela esperava, ou tudo que tinha direito a esperar, e isso vai feri-la profundamente. Nunca tive coragem nem ânimo de contar a ela. Mas ela precisa ser informada agora,” disse ele, olhando com tristeza para a filha. Margaret ficou quase esmagada pela ideia de que a mãe não sabia de nada, mesmo com o assunto já tão adiantado.

Original English Version

Was it to be so sudden then? thought Margaret; and yet perhaps it was as well. Lingering would only add stings to the pain; it was better to be stunned into numbness by hearing of all these arrangements, which seemed to be nearly completed before she had been told. “What does mamma say?” asked she, with a deep sigh.

To her surprise, her father began to walk about again before he answered. At length he stopped and replied:

“Margaret, I am a poor coward after all. I cannot bear to give pain. I know so well your mother’s married life has not been all she hoped - all she had a right to expect - and this will be such a blow to her, that I have never had the heart, the power to tell her. She must be told though, now,” said he, looking wistfully at his daughter. Margaret was almost overpowered with the idea that her mother knew nothing of it all, and yet the affair was so far advanced!

Tradução Integral em Português

Seria tão súbitos pensou Margaret; talvez fosse melhor. Demorar apenas acrescentaria ferrões à dor; melhor ficar entorpecida ao saber de todos aqueles preparativos quase concluídos antes de lhe contarem. “O que diz mamãe?”, perguntou com profundo suspiro.

Para sua surpresa, o pai tornou a andar antes de responder. Por fim parou e disse:

“Margaret, afinal sou um pobre covarde. Não suporto causar dor. Sei muito bem que a vida conjugal de sua mãe não foi tudo quanto esperava e tinha direito de esperar; isto será tamanho golpe que nunca tive ânimo nem força para contar-lhe. Mas agora precisa saber”, disse, olhando a filha com súplica. Margaret quase sucumbiu à ideia de que a mãe nada sabia, embora o caso estivesse tão adiantado.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Sim, ela precisa saber,” disse Margaret. “Talvez ela não vá - ah sim, ela vai. Ela deve ficar chocada,” enquanto sentia ela mesma o golpe e imaginava como afetaria outra pessoa. “Para onde vamos morar?” perguntou por fim, surpresa por essa nova pergunta sobre o futuro deles, se é que o pai tinha algum plano.

“Para Milton-Northern,” respondeu ele com uma voz plana, indiferente. Vira que a filha o amava e por um instante tentara consolá-lo, mas sua própria dor continuava tão forte quanto antes.

“Milton-Northern! A cidade fabril em Darkshire?”

“Sim,” disse ele do mesmo jeito triste e indiferente.

“Por que lá, papai?” perguntou ela.

“Porque lá posso ganhar dinheiro para a família. Porque não conheço ninguém lá, e ninguém lá conhece Helstone, ou poderá falar comigo sobre isso.”

“Ganhar dinheiro para a família! Eu pensava que você e mamãe tinham - ” Então ela parou, pois viu a expressão sombria no rosto do pai e não quis pressioná-lo. Mas ele entendeu seus sentimentos na hora e viu sua própria tristeza refletida no rosto dela. Esforçou-se muito para escondê-la.

Original English Version

“Yes, indeed she must,” said Margaret. “Perhaps, after all, she may not - Oh yes! she will, she must be shocked” - as the force of the blow returned upon herself in trying to realise how another would take it. “Where are we to go to?” said she at last, struck with a fresh wonder as to their future plans, if plans indeed her father had.

“To Milton-Northern,” he answered, with a dull indifference, for he had perceived that, although his daughter’s love had made her cling to him, and for a moment strive to soothe him with her love, yet the keenness of the pain was as fresh as ever in her mind.

“Milton-Northern! The manufacturing town in Darkshire?”

“Yes,” said he, in the same despondent, indifferent way.

“Why there, papa?” asked she.

“Because there I can earn bread for my family. Because I know no one there, and no one knows Helstone, or can ever talk to me about it.”

“Bread for your family! I thought you and mamma had” - and then she stopped, checking her natural interest regarding their future life, as she saw the gathering gloom on her father’s brow. But he, with his quick intuitive sympathy, read in her face, as in a mirror, the reflections of his own moody depression, and turned it off with an effort.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Sim, realmente precisa”, disse Margaret. “Talvez ela não... Oh, sim! Ficará, precisa ficar chocada” - a força do golpe retornou-lhe ao imaginar como outra pessoa o receberia. “Para onde iremos?”, perguntou enfim, tomada de nova surpresa sobre os planos futuros, se o pai os tinha.

“Para Milton-Northern”, respondeu com apática indiferença, percebendo que, embora o amor da filha a fizesse apegar-se a ele e tentar consolá-lo, a dor continuava igualmente viva.

“Milton-Northern! A cidade industrial de Darkshire?”

“Sim”, disse no mesmo tom abatido e indiferente.

“Por que lá, papai?”, perguntou.

“Porque ali posso ganhar o pão de minha família. Porque não conheço ninguém, e ninguém conhece Helstone nem jamais poderá falar-me dela.”

“O pão de sua família! Pensei que o senhor e mamãe tivessem...” Então parou, reprimindo o natural interesse pela vida futura ao ver a sombra formar-se na fronte do pai. Mas ele, com rápida simpatia intuitiva, leu-lhe no rosto o reflexo de seu próprio abatimento e afastou-o com esforço.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Você vai saber de tudo, Margaret. Só me ajude a contar para sua mãe. Acho que conseguiria fazer qualquer coisa, menos isso. O pensamento da dor dela me deixa doente de medo. Se eu contar tudo a você, talvez você possa contar a ela amanhã. Vou sair pelo dia para me despedir do fazendeiro Dobson e dos pobres em Bracy Common. Você odiaria muito contar a ela, Margaret?”

Margaret realmente odiava. Sentia-se mais amedrontada com isso do que com qualquer coisa que já tivesse feito. Por um momento não conseguiu falar. O pai disse, “Você detesta muito isso, não é, Margaret?” Então ela se controlou e disse, com um olhar corajoso e luminoso:

“É doloroso, mas precisa ser feito, e eu farei o melhor que puder. Você deve ter muitas coisas dolorosas para fazer.”

O Sr. Hale balançou a cabeça com tristeza e apertou a mão dela para agradecer. Margaret quase voltou a chorar. Para mudar de assunto, disse, “Agora me conte, papai, quais são nossos planos. Você e mamãe têm algum dinheiro, além da renda da paróquia, não têm? A tia Shaw tem, eu sei.”

Original English Version

“You shall be told all, Margaret. Only help me to tell your mother. I think I could do anything but that: the idea of her distress turns me sick with dread. If I tell you all, perhaps you could break it to her to-morrow. I am going out for the day, to bid farmer Dobson and the poor people on Bracy Common good-bye. Would you dislike breaking it to her very much, Margaret?”

Margaret did dislike it, did shrink from it more than from anything she had ever had to do in her life before. She could not speak, all at once. Her father said, “You dislike it very much don’t you, Margaret?” Then she conquered herself, and said, with a bright strong look on her face:

“It is a painful thing, but it must be done, and I will do it as well as ever I can. You must have many painful things to do.”

Mr. Hale shook his head despondingly: he pressed her hand in token of gratitude. Margaret was nearly upset again into a burst of crying. To turn her thoughts, she said: “Now tell me, papa, what our plans are. You and mamma have some money, independent of the income from the living, have you not? Aunt Shaw has, I know.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Você saberá de tudo, Margaret. Apenas me ajude a contar à sua mãe. Creio poder fazer qualquer coisa menos isso: a ideia da aflição dela me adoece de pavor. Se lhe contar tudo, talvez você possa dar-lhe a notícia amanhã. Sairei o dia inteiro para despedir-me do fazendeiro Dobson e dos pobres de Bracy Common. Você detestaria muito contar-lhe, Margaret?”

Margaret detestava e recuava disso mais que de tudo quanto já fizera. Não conseguiu falar de imediato. O pai disse: “Você detesta muito, não é, Margaret?” Então ela se dominou e respondeu com expressão luminosa e forte:

“É doloroso, mas precisa ser feito, e farei o melhor que puder. O senhor deve ter muitas coisas dolorosas a fazer.”

O Sr. Hale sacudiu desalentado a cabeça e apertou-lhe a mão em gratidão. Margaret quase tornou a romper em lágrimas. Para mudar os pensamentos, disse: “Agora conte-me, papai, quais são nossos planos. O senhor e mamãe têm algum dinheiro além da renda do benefício, não têm? Sei que tia Shaw tem.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Sim. Acho que temos cerca de cento e vinte libras por ano de renda própria. Setenta libras disso sempre foram para Frederick, desde que ele está no exterior. Não sei se ele precisa de tudo isso,” disse ele, não muito seguro de si mesmo. “Ele deve receber algum soldo por servir no exército espanhol.”

“Frederick não deve sofrer,” disse Margaret com firmeza. “Ele está num país estrangeiro, e foi tratado injustamente por seu próprio povo. Isso deixa cem libras. Não poderíamos você, eu e mamãe viver com cem libras por ano em alguma parte muito barata e tranquila da Inglaterra? Ah, acho que poderíamos.”

Original English Version

“Yes. I suppose we have about a hundred and twenty pounds a year of our own. Seventy of that has always gone to Frederick, since he has been abroad. I don’t know if he wants it all,” he continued in a hesitating manner. “He must have some pay for serving with the Spanish army.”

“Frederick must not suffer,” said Margaret, decidedly; “in a foreign country; so unjustly treated by his own. A hundred is left. Could not you, and I, and mamma live on a hundred a year in some very cheap - very quiet part of England? Oh! I think we could.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Sim. Suponho termos cerca de cento e vinte libras anuais. Setenta sempre foram para Frederick desde que está no exterior. Não sei se precisa de tudo”, continuou hesitante. “Deve receber algum soldo por servir no exército espanhol.”

“Frederick não deve sofrer”, disse Margaret decidida; “num país estrangeiro, tratado tão injustamente pelo seu. Restam cem. O senhor, mamãe e eu não poderíamos viver com cem libras anuais nalguma parte muito barata e tranquila da Inglaterra? Oh! Acho que poderíamos.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não!” disse o Sr. Hale. “Isso não funcionaria. Preciso fazer alguma coisa. Preciso me manter ocupado para não cair em pensamentos sombrios. Além disso, numa paróquia rural eu ficaria constantemente lembrado de Helstone e de meus deveres aqui. Não conseguiria suportar, Margaret. E cem libras não renderiam muito depois de pagas as necessidades da casa. Não daria à sua mãe o conforto que ela sempre teve e merece. Não, precisamos ir para Milton. Está decidido. Consigo decidir melhor quando estou sozinho e não sou influenciado por aqueles que amo,” disse ele, em parte para se desculpar por fazer planos antes de contar à família. “Não suporto objeções. Elas me deixam incerto demais.”

Margaret decidiu ficar em silêncio. Afinal, o que importava para onde iam, comparado com aquela mudança terrível?

O Sr. Hale continuou: “Há alguns meses, quando minha aflição e dúvida se tornaram demais para conter, escrevi ao Sr. Bell - você se lembra do Sr. Bell, Margaret?”

Original English Version

“No!” said Mr. Hale. “That would not answer. I must do something! I must make myself busy, to keep off morbid thoughts. Besides, in a country parish I should be so painfully reminded of Helstone, and my duties here. I could not bear it, Margaret. And a hundred a year would go a very little way, after the necessary wants of housekeeping are met, towards providing your mother with all the comforts she has been accustomed to, and ought to have. No: we must go to Milton. That is settled. I can always decide better by myself, and not influenced by those whom I love,” said he, as a half apology for having arranged so much before he had told any one of his family of his intentions. “I cannot stand objections. They make me so undecided.”

Margaret resolved to keep silence. After all, what did it signify where they went, compared to the one terrible change?

Mr. Hale continued: “A few months ago, when my misery of doubt became more than I could bear without speaking, I wrote to Mr. Bell - you remember Mr. Bell, Margaret?”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Não!”, disse o Sr. Hale. “Não serviria. Preciso fazer alguma coisa! Preciso ocupar-me para afastar pensamentos mórbidos. Além disso, numa paróquia rural eu recordaria dolorosamente Helstone e meus deveres aqui. Não suportaria, Margaret. E cem libras por ano, satisfeitas as necessidades domésticas, pouco fariam para proporcionar à sua mãe os confortos a que está habituada e que deve ter. Não: precisamos ir a Milton. Está decidido. Sempre decido melhor sozinho, sem influência daqueles que amo”, disse, quase desculpando-se por haver resolvido tanto antes de comunicar suas intenções à família. “Não suporto objeções. Deixam-me tão indeciso.”

Margaret resolveu calar-se. Afinal, comparado à única mudança terrível, que importava aonde fossem?

O Sr. Hale continuou: “Há alguns meses, quando a agonia das dúvidas se tornou insuportável em silêncio, escrevi ao Sr. Bell - você se lembra dele, Margaret?”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não; acho que nunca o vi. Mas sei quem é. O padrinho de Frederick - seu antigo tutor em Oxford, é dele que fala?”

“Sim. Ele é membro do Plymouth College. Creio que nasceu em Milton-Northern. De qualquer forma, tem propriedades lá, e elas se tornaram muito mais valiosas desde que Milton cresceu e virou uma grande cidade fabril. Bem, eu tinha razões para suspeitar de algo - melhor não dizer mais nada sobre isso. Mas tinha certeza de que o Sr. Bell sentiria simpatia por mim. Não acho que ele me tenha dado muita força. Levou uma vida fácil em seu colégio todos esses anos. Ainda assim, tem sido muito gentil. E é graças a ele que vamos para Milton.”

“Como assim?” disse Margaret.

“Ora, ele tem inquilinos, casas e fábricas lá. Então, mesmo detestando o lugar por ser agitado demais para seus hábitos, precisa manter alguma ligação com ele. Ele me diz que soube haver uma boa oportunidade lá para um tutor particular.”

Original English Version

“No; I never saw him, I think. But I know who he is. Frederick’s godfather - your old tutor at Oxford, don’t you mean?”

“Yes. He is a Fellow of Plymouth College there. He is a native of Milton-Northern, I believe. At any rate he has property there, which has very much increased in value since Milton has become such a large manufacturing town. Well; I had reason to suspect - to imagine - I had better say nothing about it, however. But I felt sure of sympathy from Mr. Bell. I don’t know that he gave me much strength. He has lived an easy life in his college all his days. But he has been as kind as can be. And it is owing to him we are going to Milton.”

“How?” said Margaret.

“Why he has tenants, and houses, and mills there; so, though he dislikes the place - too bustling for one of his habits - he is obliged to keep up some sort of connection; and he tells me that he hears there is a good opening for a private tutor there.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Não; acho que nunca o vi. Mas sei quem é. Padrinho de Frederick - seu antigo preceptor em Oxford, não?”

“Sim. É membro do Plymouth College. Creio que nasceu em Milton-Northern. De qualquer modo, possui propriedades ali, cujo valor aumentou muito desde que Milton se tornou grande cidade industrial. Bem, tive razão para suspeitar... imaginar... mas melhor nada dizer. Tinha certeza da solidariedade do Sr. Bell. Não sei se me deu muita força; viveu facilmente no colégio a vida inteira. Mas foi bondosíssimo. E é por causa dele que vamos a Milton.”

“Como?”, perguntou Margaret.

“Ora, tem inquilinos, casas e fábricas ali; portanto, embora deteste o lugar - agitado demais para seus hábitos - , precisa manter alguma ligação; e diz ter ouvido que há boa oportunidade para um professor particular.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Um tutor particular!” disse Margaret, com ar de desdém. “O que diabos os donos de fábrica querem com os clássicos, a literatura, ou os modos de um cavalheiro?”

O pai disse que alguns deles pareciam homens bons. Conheciam seus próprios pontos fracos, o que era mais do que muitos homens em Oxford faziam. Alguns queriam aprender com firmeza, mesmo já sendo adultos. Alguns queriam que seus filhos tivessem melhor educação do que eles próprios tiveram. Ao menos, disse ele, havia uma chance para um tutor particular. O Sr. Bell o recomendara ao Sr. Thornton, um de seus inquilinos, e um homem muito inteligente, como podia perceber por suas cartas. E em Milton, Margaret, ele teria uma vida ocupada, se não feliz, e pessoas e lugares tão diferentes que nunca lhe lembrariam de Helstone.

Margaret conhecia o motivo escondido a partir de seus próprios sentimentos. Seria diferente. Ela detestava fortemente tudo o que ouvira sobre o Norte da Inglaterra, os donos de fábrica, o povo, e a terra árida e selvagem. Ainda assim, havia um ponto positivo: seria diferente de Helstone, e nunca poderia lembrá-los daquele lugar amado.

Original English Version

“A private tutor!” said Margaret, looking scornful: “What in the world do manufacturers want with the classics, or literature, or the accomplishments of a gentleman?”

“Oh,” said her father, “some of them really seem to be fine fellows, conscious of their own deficiencies, which is more than many a man at Oxford is. Some want resolutely to learn, though they have come to man’s estate. Some want their children to be better instructed than they themselves have been. At any rate, there is an opening, as I have said, for a private tutor. Mr. Bell has recommended me to a Mr. Thornton, a tenant of his, and a very intelligent man, as far as I can judge from his letters. And in Milton, Margaret, I shall find a busy life, if not a happy one, and people and scenes so different that I shall never be reminded of Helstone.”

There was the secret motive, as Margaret knew from her own feelings. It would be different. Discordant as it was - with almost a detestation for all she had ever heard of the North of England, the manufacturers, the people, the wild and bleak country - there was this one recommendation - it would be different to Helstone, and could never remind them of that beloved place.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Professor particular!”, disse Margaret com desdém. “Para que fabricantes quereriam os clássicos, a literatura ou os refinamentos de um cavalheiro?”

“Oh”, disse seu pai, “alguns deles parecem realmente excelentes homens, conscientes das próprias deficiências, o que é mais do que se pode dizer de muitos homens em Oxford. Alguns estão resolvidos a aprender, embora já tenham chegado à idade adulta. Alguns querem que seus filhos recebam instrução melhor do que aquela que eles próprios tiveram. Seja como for, há, como eu disse, uma oportunidade para um professor particular. O Sr. Bell recomendou-me a um Sr. Thornton, seu inquilino e homem muito inteligente, a julgar por suas cartas. E em Milton, Margaret, encontrarei uma vida ocupada, se não feliz, e pessoas e cenas tão diferentes que nunca me farão recordar Helstone.”

Ali estava o motivo secreto, como Margaret sabia por seus próprios sentimentos. Seria diferente. Por mais discordante que fosse - com quase uma aversão por tudo quanto já ouvira sobre o norte da Inglaterra, os industriais, o povo, a região agreste e desolada - havia uma recomendação: seria diferente de Helstone e jamais poderia fazê-los recordar aquele lugar amado.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Quando vamos?” perguntou Margaret, depois de um breve silêncio.

“Não sei exatamente. Queria discutir isso com você. Sua mãe ainda não sabe. Mas acho que em cerca de duas semanas, depois de eu enviar minha renúncia, não terei mais direito de ficar.”

Margaret ficou quase chocada demais para falar.

“Em duas semanas!”

“Não, não exatamente no dia certo. Nada está fixado,” disse o pai nervosamente, notando a tristeza em seus olhos e a mudança repentina em seu rosto. Mas ela rapidamente se controlou.

“Sim, papai, é melhor que seja resolvido logo e claramente, como você diz. Mas mamãe não saber de nada! Esse é o maior problema.”

“Pobre Maria!” disse o Sr. Hale suavemente. “Pobre, pobre Maria! Ah, se eu não fosse casado - se eu estivesse sozinho no mundo, como seria fácil! Sendo como é, Margaret, não tenho coragem de contar a ela!”

Original English Version

“When do we go?” asked Margaret, after a short silence.

“I do not know exactly. I wanted to talk it over with you. You see, your mother knows nothing about it yet: but I think, in a fortnight; - after my deed of resignation is sent in, I shall have no right to remain.”

Margaret was almost stunned.

“In a fortnight!”

“No - no, not exactly to a day. Nothing is fixed,” said her father, with anxious hesitation, as he noticed the filmy sorrow that came over her eyes, and the sudden change in her complexion. But she recovered herself immediately.

“Yes, papa, it had better be fixed soon and decidedly, as you say. Only mamma to know nothing about it! It is that that is the great perplexity.”

“Poor Maria!” replied Mr. Hale tenderly. “Poor, poor Maria! Oh, if I were not married - if I were but myself in the world, how easy it would be! As it is - Margaret, I dare not tell her!”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Quando partiremos?”, perguntou Margaret, depois de um breve silêncio.

“Não sei exatamente. Queria conversar sobre isso com você. Veja, sua mãe ainda nada sabe; mas penso que dentro de quinze dias... depois que eu enviar minha renúncia, não terei direito algum de permanecer.”

Margaret ficou quase aturdida.

“Dentro de quinze dias!”

“Não... não, não exatamente num dia determinado. Nada está decidido”, disse seu pai, com hesitação ansiosa, ao notar a sombra de tristeza que lhe velou os olhos e a mudança súbita de sua cor. Mas ela imediatamente se recompôs.

“Sim, papai, será melhor resolver logo e de modo definitivo, como o senhor diz. Só que mamãe não saber de nada! É isso que constitui a grande dificuldade.”

“Pobre Maria!”, respondeu o Sr. Hale com ternura. “Pobre, pobre Maria! Oh, se eu não fosse casado... se estivesse sozinho no mundo, como seria fácil! Sendo como é... Margaret, não ouso contar-lhe!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não,” disse Margaret com tristeza. “Eu farei isso. Dê-me até amanhã à noite para escolher o momento certo. Ah, papai,” exclamou de repente, implorando com sentimento profundo, “diga-me que isso é apenas um pesadelo, um sonho horrível, não a vida real! Você não pode estar dizendo que realmente vai deixar a Igreja, abandonar Helstone, e se separar de mim e de mamãe para sempre, levado por alguma ideia falsa, alguma tentação! Você não pode estar falando sério!”

O Sr. Hale ficou sentado, muito quieto, enquanto ela falava.

Então ele olhou para ela e disse devagar e asperamente, “Falo sério, Margaret. Não se engane duvidando de minhas palavras, ou da minha decisão firme.” Continuou a olhá-la do mesmo jeito severo por um tempo depois de terminar. Ela retribuiu o olhar com olhos suplicantes, até acreditar que nada poderia mudar. Então se levantou e foi até a porta sem outra palavra ou olhar. Quando sua mão tocou a maçaneta, ele a chamou de volta. Estava de pé junto à lareira, curvado e pequeno, mas quando ela se aproximou, ele se ergueu em toda a sua altura. Colocou as mãos sobre a cabeça dela e disse solenemente,

Original English Version

“No,” said Margaret, sadly, “I will do it. Give me till to-morrow evening to choose my time. Oh, papa,” cried she with sudden passionate entreaty, “say - tell me it is a nightmare - a horrid dream - not the real waking truth! You cannot mean that you are really going to leave the Church - to give up Helstone - to be for ever separate from me, from mamma - led away by some delusion - some temptation! You do not really mean it!”

Mr. Hale sat in rigid stillness while she spoke.

Then he looked her in the face, and said in a slow, hoarse, measured way - “I do mean it, Margaret. You must not deceive yourself in doubting the reality of my words - my fixed intention and resolve.” He looked at her in the same steady, stony manner, for some moments after he had done speaking. She, too, gazed back with pleading eyes before she would believe it was irrevocable. Then she arose and went, without another word or look, towards the door. As her fingers were on the handle he called her back. He was standing by the fireplace, shrunk and stooping; but as she came near he drew himself up to his full height, and, placing his hands on her head, he said, solemnly:

Tradução Integral em Português

“Não”, disse Margaret, tristemente, “eu o farei. Dê-me até amanhã à noite para escolher o momento. Oh, papai”, exclamou ela, com súbita e apaixonada súplica, “diga... diga-me que é um pesadelo... um sonho horrendo... não a verdade real da vigília! Não pode estar querendo dizer que de fato deixará a Igreja... abandonará Helstone... ficará para sempre separado de mim, de mamãe... levado por alguma ilusão... alguma tentação! O senhor não pode estar falando sério!”

O Sr. Hale permaneceu sentado em rígida imobilidade enquanto ela falava.

Então a fitou no rosto e disse, lenta, rouca e pausadamente: “É isso mesmo que pretendo, Margaret. Você não deve enganar a si própria duvidando da realidade de minhas palavras - de minha intenção e resolução inabaláveis.” Depois de terminar, continuou a olhá-la por alguns momentos do mesmo modo firme e pétreo. Ela também o fitou com olhos suplicantes antes de acreditar que era irrevogável. Então se levantou e caminhou, sem outra palavra ou olhar, em direção à porta. Quando seus dedos tocaram a maçaneta, ele a chamou de volta. Estava junto à lareira, encolhido e curvado; mas, quando ela se aproximou, ergueu-se em toda a sua altura e, colocando-lhe as mãos sobre a cabeça, disse solenemente:

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Que Deus a abençoe, minha filha!”

“E que Ele o traga de volta à Sua Igreja,” respondeu ela do fundo do coração. De imediato temeu que sua resposta à bênção fosse desrespeitosa ou errada, e que pudesse magoá-lo, sendo ela sua filha. Então colocou os braços em torno do pescoço dele. Ele a segurou por um ou dois minutos. Ela o ouviu sussurrar para si mesmo, “Os mártires e confessores sofreram ainda mais. Não vou ceder.”

Ambos se assustaram quando a Sra. Hale pediu pela filha. Rapidamente se afastaram, plenamente cientes do que os aguardava. O Sr. Hale disse apressado, “Vá, Margaret, vá. Estarei fora o dia todo amanhã. Antes da noite você terá contado à sua mãe.”

“Sim,” disse ela, e voltou para a sala de estar num estado de choque e vertigem.

Original English Version

“The blessing of God be upon thee, my child!”

“And may He restore you to His Church,” responded she, out of the fulness of her heart. The next moment she feared lest this answer to his blessing might be irreverent, wrong - might hurt him as coming from his daughter, and she threw her arms round his neck. He held her to him for a minute or two. She heard him murmur to himself, “The martyrs and confessors had even more pain to bear - I will not shrink.”

They were startled by hearing Mrs. Hale inquiring for her daughter. They started asunder in the full consciousness of all that was before them. Mr. Hale hurriedly said, “Go, Margaret, go. I shall be out all to-morrow. Before night you will have told your mother.”

“Yes,” she replied, and she returned to the drawing-room in a stunned and dizzy state.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Que a bênção de Deus esteja contigo, minha filha!”

“E que Ele o restitua à Sua Igreja”, respondeu ela, da plenitude do coração. No instante seguinte, temeu que essa resposta à bênção dele pudesse ser irreverente, errada - que pudesse magoá-lo, vinda de sua filha - , e lançou-lhe os braços em torno do pescoço. Ele a estreitou contra si por um ou dois minutos. Ela o ouviu murmurar consigo mesmo: “Os mártires e confessores tiveram dores ainda maiores para suportar... não recuarei.”

Sobressaltaram-se ao ouvir a Sra. Hale perguntar pela filha. Separaram-se bruscamente, em plena consciência de tudo quanto os aguardava. O Sr. Hale disse depressa: “Vá, Margaret, vá. Estarei fora o dia inteiro amanhã. Antes do anoitecer, você terá contado à sua mãe.”

“Sim”, respondeu ela, e voltou à sala de visitas num estado de aturdimento e vertigem.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Decision.

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Peço-lhe um amor que pensa, Através de constante vigília sábia, Para encontrar os felizes com sorrisos alegres, E enxugar os olhos que choram; E um coração livre de si mesmo Para acalmar e compadecer.”

ANÔNIMO.

Margaret ouvia com atenção enquanto a mãe falava sobre pequenas maneiras de tornar mais confortáveis as famílias pobres da paróquia. Não conseguia deixar de ouvir, embora cada nova ideia a ferisse. No inverno, estariam longe de Helstone. O reumatismo do velho Simon talvez piorasse, e também sua visão. Ninguém viria ler para ele nem lhe traria caldo e flanela vermelha quente. Se alguém viesse, seria um estranho, e ele esperaria por Margaret em vão. O menininho aleijado de Mary Domville se arrastaria até a porta e esperaria por ela através da floresta, mas ela não viria. Esses pobres amigos nunca entenderiam por que ela os deixara, e havia muitos outros também. “Papai sempre usou a renda de seu trabalho paroquial para a paróquia. Talvez eu esteja usando dinheiro que deveria vir a seguir, mas o inverno provavelmente será muito difícil, e nossos pobres precisam ser ajudados.”

Original English Version

“I ask Thee for a thoughtful love, Through constant watching wise, To meet the glad with joyful smiles, And to wipe the weeping eyes; And a heart at leisure from itself To soothe and sympathise.”

ANON.

Margaret made a good listener to all her mother’s little plans for adding some small comforts to the lot of the poorest parishioners. She could not help listening, though each new project was a stab to her heart. By the time the frost had set in, they should be far away from Helstone. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be bad and his eyesight worse; there would be no one to go and read to him, and comfort him with little porringers of broth and good red flannel; or if there was, it would be a stranger, and the old man would watch in vain for her. Mary Domville’s little crippled boy would crawl in vain to the door and look for her coming through the forest. These poor friends would never understand why she had forsaken them; and there were many others besides. “Papa has always spent the income he derived from his living in the parish. I am, perhaps, encroaching upon the next dues, but the winter is likely to be severe, and our poor people must be helped.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Peço-Te um amor atento, Sábio por constante vigiar, Que acolha os alegres com sorrisos de alegria E enxugue os olhos que choram; E um coração livre de si mesmo Para consolar e partilhar a dor.”

ANÔNIMO.

Margaret mostrou-se boa ouvinte de todos os pequenos planos da mãe para acrescentar alguns modestos confortos à sorte dos paroquianos mais pobres. Não conseguia deixar de escutar, embora cada novo projeto lhe apunhalasse o coração. Quando a geada chegasse, estariam longe de Helstone. O reumatismo do velho Simon talvez estivesse pior, e sua visão, mais fraca; não haveria ninguém para ir ler para ele e confortá-lo com pequenas tigelas de caldo e boa flanela vermelha; ou, se houvesse, seria um estranho, e o velho esperaria por ela em vão. O pequeno filho aleijado de Mary Domville se arrastaria inutilmente até a porta e procuraria vê-la chegando pela floresta. Esses pobres amigos jamais compreenderiam por que ela os abandonara; e havia muitos outros além deles. “Papai sempre gastou na paróquia a renda que recebia de seu benefício. Talvez eu esteja avançando sobre os próximos pagamentos, mas é provável que o inverno seja rigoroso, e nossa pobre gente precisa ser ajudada.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Ah, mamãe, vamos fazer tudo o que pudermos,” disse Margaret com fervor. Não pensava no lado cauteloso da questão. Sentia apenas que talvez fosse a última vez que pudessem ajudar. “Talvez não fiquemos aqui por muito tempo.”

“Você está se sentindo mal, minha querida?” perguntou a Sra. Hale, ansiosa. Não entendera a insinuação de Margaret de que talvez não permanecessem muito tempo em Helstone. “Você parece pálida e cansada. Deve ser esse ar úmido, brando e insalubre.”

“Não, não, mamãe, não é isso. O ar é adorável. Cheira fresco e puro depois da fumaça da Harley Street. Mas estou cansada. Já deve estar quase na hora de dormir.”

“Não falta muito. São nove e meia. É melhor você ir para a cama já, querida. Peça a Dixon um mingau. Vou até você assim que estiver deitada. Temo que você tenha se resfriado, ou pegado o ar ruim de alguma daquelas lagoas paradas - ”

Original English Version

“Oh, mamma, let us do all we can,” said Margaret eagerly, not seeing the prudential side of the question, only grasping at the idea that they were rendering such help for the last time; “we may not be here long.”

“Do you feel ill, my darling?” asks Mrs. Hale, anxiously, misunderstanding Margaret’s hint of the uncertainty of their stay at Helstone. “You look pale and tired. It is this soft, damp, unhealthy air.”

“No - no, mamma, it is not that: it is delicious air. It smells of the freshest, purest fragrance, after the smokiness of Harley Street. But I am tired: it surely must be near bedtime.”

“Not far off - it is half-past nine. You had better go to bed at once, dear. Ask Dixon for some gruel. I will come and see you as soon as you are in bed. I am afraid you have taken cold; or the bad air from some of the stagnant ponds - ”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh, mamãe, façamos tudo quanto pudermos”, disse Margaret com ardor, sem ver o lado prudente da questão, agarrando-se apenas à ideia de que prestavam tal auxílio pela última vez. “Talvez não fiquemos aqui por muito tempo.”

“Você está se sentindo mal, minha querida?”, perguntou a Sra. Hale com ansiedade, interpretando mal a alusão de Margaret à incerteza de sua permanência em Helstone. “Você parece pálida e cansada. É este ar brando, úmido e insalubre.”

“Não... não, mamãe, não é isso; o ar é delicioso. Depois da fumaça de Harley Street, tem o mais fresco e puro dos perfumes. Mas estou cansada; certamente deve estar perto da hora de dormir.”

“Não está longe... são nove e meia. É melhor você ir se deitar imediatamente, querida. Peça a Dixon um mingau. Irei vê-la assim que estiver na cama. Temo que tenha se resfriado; ou então o ar ruim de algum dos lagos de água parada...”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Ah, mamãe,” disse Margaret com um sorriso fraco enquanto beijava a mãe. “Estou muito bem. Não se preocupe comigo. Estou só cansada.”

Original English Version

“Oh, mamma,” said Margaret, faintly smiling as she kissed her mother, “I am quite well - don’t alarm yourself about me; I am only tired.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh, mamãe”, disse Margaret, sorrindo debilmente enquanto beijava a mãe, “estou perfeitamente bem; não se assuste por minha causa. Estou apenas cansada.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret subiu. Para acalmar a mãe, concordou em beber uma tigela de mingau. Estava deitada, cansada, quando a Sra. Hale subiu para fazer uma última pergunta e dar-lhe um beijo de boa noite antes de ir para o próprio quarto. Mas assim que ouviu a mãe trancar a porta, Margaret pulou da cama e vestiu o roupão. Andou de um lado a outro do quarto até que uma tábua rangente a avisou de que precisava ficar quieta. Então se enroscou no assento da janela, na pequena janela funda. Naquela manhã, quando olhara para fora, ficara feliz ao ver as luzes brilhantes na torre da igreja, que prometiam um belo dia ensolarado. Mas agora, apenas dezesseis horas depois, ela sentava-se triste demais para chorar. Sentia uma dor fria e surda, como se sua juventude e energia lhe tivessem sido tiradas para sempre. A visita e a proposta do Sr. Henry Lennox pareciam um sonho comparadas à vida real. A dura verdade era que seu pai deixara dúvidas perigosas crescerem em sua mente e se tornara um pária. Todas as mudanças que se seguiram pareciam se reunir em torno daquele único fato terrível.

Original English Version

Margaret went up stairs. To soothe her mother’s anxiety she submitted to a basin of gruel. She was lying languidly in bed when Mrs. Hale came up to make some last inquiries and kiss her before going to her own room for the night. But the instant she heard her mother’s door locked, she sprang out of bed, and throwing her dressing-gown on, she began to pace up and down the room, until the creaking of one of the boards reminded her that she must make no noise. She went and curled herself upon the window-seat in the small, deeply-recessed window. That morning when she had looked out, her heart had danced at seeing the bright clear lights on the church tower, which foretold a fine and sunny day. This evening - sixteen hours at most had past by - she sat down, too full of sorrow to cry, but with a cold dull pain, which seemed to have pressed the youth and buoyancy out of her heart, never to return. Mr. Henry Lennox’s visit - his offer - was like a dream, a thing beside her actual life. The hard reality was, that her father had so admitted tempting doubts into his mind as to become a schismatic - an outcast; all the changes consequent upon this grouped themselves around that one great blighting fact.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret subiu. Para acalmar a ansiedade da mãe, submeteu-se a uma tigela de mingau. Estava deitada languidamente quando a Sra. Hale subiu para fazer as últimas perguntas e beijá-la antes de ir para o próprio quarto naquela noite. Mas, no instante em que ouviu trancar-se a porta da mãe, saltou da cama, vestiu o roupão e começou a andar de um lado para outro, até que o ranger de uma das tábuas a lembrou de que não devia fazer barulho. Foi enroscar-se no assento da pequena janela, instalada num profundo vão. Naquela manhã, quando olhara para fora, seu coração dançara ao ver as luzes límpidas e brilhantes na torre da igreja, prenúncio de um dia belo e ensolarado. Naquela noite - no máximo dezesseis horas haviam transcorrido - , sentou-se cheia demais de tristeza para chorar, porém com uma dor fria e surda, que parecia ter expulsado de seu coração a juventude e o entusiasmo, para nunca mais voltarem. A visita do Sr. Henry Lennox - sua proposta - era como um sonho, algo à margem de sua vida real. A dura realidade era que seu pai acolhera na mente dúvidas tentadoras a ponto de tornar-se um cismático - um proscrito; todas as mudanças daí decorrentes agrupavam-se em torno daquele único e grande fato devastador.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Ela olhou para as linhas cinza-escuras das torres da igreja, retas no meio da paisagem, contra o céu azul-profundo além. Fixou o olhar naquela distância sem fim e sentiu que poderia olhar para sempre, sempre vendo mais espaço e nenhum sinal de Deus. Naquele momento, a terra lhe pareceu mais solitária do que se estivesse coberta por uma cúpula de ferro. Sob aquela cúpula, pensou, ainda poderia haver a paz e a glória de Deus Todo-Poderoso. Mas essas profundezas infinitas do espaço lhe pareciam mais zombeteiras do que quaisquer paredes sólidas poderiam ser. Pareciam encerrar os gritos das pessoas sofredoras, deixá-los subir naquela vasta beleza, e perdê-los para sempre antes que alcançassem Seu trono. Nesse estado de espírito, seu pai entrou sem ser ouvido. O luar era claro o bastante para que ele visse a filha sentada ali de um jeito incomum. Foi até ela e tocou seu ombro antes que soubesse que ele estava ali.

Original English Version

She looked out upon the dark-grey lines of the church towers, square and straight in the centre of the view, cutting against the deep blue transparent depths beyond, into which she gazed, and felt that she might gaze for ever, seeing at every moment some farther distance, and yet no sign of God! It seemed to her at the moment, as if the earth was more utterly desolate than if girt in by an iron dome, behind which there might be the ineffaceable peace and glory of the Almighty: those never-ending depths of space, in their still serenity, were more mocking to her than any material bounds could be - shutting in the cries of earth’s sufferers, which now might ascend into that infinite splendour of vastness and be lost - lost for ever, before they reached His throne. In this mood her father came in unheard. The moonlight was strong enough to let him see his daughter in her unusual place and attitude. He came to her and touched her shoulder before she was aware that he was there.

Tradução Integral em Português

Ela contemplou as linhas cinza-escuras das torres da igreja, quadradas e retas no centro da paisagem, recortando-se contra as transparentes profundezas azul-escuras do além, nas quais fixou o olhar e sentiu que poderia olhar para sempre, vendo a cada instante alguma distância ainda mais remota, mas nenhum sinal de Deus! Naquele momento, pareceu-lhe que a terra era mais inteiramente desolada do que se estivesse cingida por uma cúpula de ferro, atrás da qual talvez existissem a paz indelével e a glória do Todo-Poderoso; aquelas profundezas intermináveis do espaço, em sua serena imobilidade, zombavam mais dela do que quaisquer limites materiais poderiam fazê-lo - encerrando os gritos dos sofredores da terra, que agora talvez ascendessem naquele esplendor infinito da vastidão e se perdessem - perdidos para sempre antes de alcançarem Seu trono. Nesse estado de espírito, seu pai entrou sem ser ouvido. O luar era forte o bastante para que ele visse a filha em lugar e atitude tão incomuns. Aproximou-se e tocou-lhe o ombro antes que ela percebesse sua presença.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Margaret, ouvi que você estava acordada. Não pude deixar de entrar para pedir que rezasse comigo, para dizer o Pai Nosso. Isso fará bem a nós dois.”

Original English Version

“Margaret, I heard you were up. I could not help coming in to ask you to pray with me - to say the Lord’s Prayer; that will do good to both of us.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Margaret, ouvi dizer que estava acordada. Não pude deixar de vir pedir-lhe que rezasse comigo - que disséssemos o Pai-Nosso; fará bem a nós dois.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

O Sr. Hale e Margaret se ajoelharam junto ao assento da janela. Ele ergueu os olhos; ela baixou a cabeça em humilde vergonha. Deus estava ali, próximo, ao redor deles, ouvindo as palavras tranquilas do pai. Seu pai talvez fosse um herege, mas ela não acabara de mostrar dúvida ainda maior? Não disse nada. Depois que o pai saiu, foi para a cama como uma criança envergonhada de um ato errado. Se o mundo estava cheio de problemas confusos, ela confiaria e pediria apenas ver o próximo passo que precisava dar. Naquela noite, sonhou com o Sr. Lennox, sua visita e sua proposta, que os acontecimentos do dia haviam empurrado para longe. Em seu sonho, ele subia numa árvore muito alta para alcançar o galho onde seu chapéu estava pendurado. Então caía, e ela lutava para salvá-lo, mas alguma mão forte e invisível a segurava. Ele estava morto. Então a cena mudava, e ela estava de volta à sala de estar da Harley Street, conversando com ele como antes, embora ainda soubesse que ele fora morto naquela terrível queda.

Original English Version

Mr. Hale and Margaret knelt by the window-seat - he looking up, she bowed down in humble shame. God was there, close around them, hearing her father’s whispered words. Her father might be a heretic; but had not she, in her despairing doubts not five minutes before, shown herself a far more utter sceptic? She spoke not a word, but stole to bed after her father had left her, like a child ashamed of its fault. If the world was full of perplexing problems she would trust, and only ask to see the one step needful for the hour. Mr. Lennox - his visit, his proposal - the remembrance of which had been so rudely pushed aside by the subsequent events of the day - haunted her dreams that night. He was climbing up some tree of fabulous height to reach the branch whereon was slung her bonnet: he was falling and she was struggling to save him, but held back by some invisible powerful hand. He was dead. And yet, with a shifting of the scene, she was once more in the Harley Street drawing-room, talking to him as of old, and still with a consciousness all the time that she had seen him killed by that terrible fall.

Tradução Integral em Português

O Sr. Hale e Margaret ajoelharam-se junto ao assento da janela - ele olhando para o alto, ela curvada em humilde vergonha. Deus estava ali, bem perto deles, ouvindo as palavras sussurradas de seu pai. Seu pai podia ser um herege; mas não se mostrara ela, em suas dúvidas desesperadas de apenas cinco minutos antes, uma cética muito mais completa? Não disse palavra, mas, depois que o pai a deixou, foi furtivamente para a cama, como uma criança envergonhada de sua falta. Se o mundo estava cheio de problemas desconcertantes, ela confiaria e pediria apenas que lhe fosse permitido enxergar o único passo necessário para aquela hora. O Sr. Lennox - sua visita, sua proposta - , cuja lembrança fora tão rudemente afastada pelos acontecimentos posteriores do dia, assombrou-lhe os sonhos naquela noite. Ele subia numa árvore de altura fabulosa para alcançar o galho em que seu chapéu estava pendurado; caía, e ela lutava para salvá-lo, mas era contida por uma mão invisível e poderosa. Ele estava morto. E, contudo, numa mudança de cena, ela se achava outra vez na sala de visitas de Harley Street, falando com ele como antigamente, mas sempre consciente de que o vira morrer naquela queda terrível.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Foi uma noite miserável e sem sono, e um começo ruim para o dia seguinte. Ela acordou de repente, sem se sentir melhor, e sabendo que algo pior do que seus sonhos febris havia acontecido. Tudo voltou para ela: não só sua tristeza, mas o conflito doloroso que ela continha. Até onde teria ido seu pai, guiado por dúvidas que ela via como tentações do Demônio? Queria perguntar, mas ao mesmo tempo temia a resposta mais do que qualquer coisa.

A manhã clara e fresca deixou a mãe especialmente bem e feliz no café da manhã. Ela continuou falando, fazendo planos de bondade para a aldeia, e não notou o silêncio do marido nem as respostas curtas de Margaret. Antes que os pratos fossem retirados, o Sr. Hale se levantou. Colocou uma mão sobre a mesa, como se precisasse dela para se apoiar:

“Não estarei em casa até a noite. Vou até Bracy Common, e pedirei ao fazendeiro Dobson algum jantar. Estarei de volta para o chá às sete.”

Original English Version

Miserable, unresting night! Ill preparation for the coming day! She awoke with a start, unrefreshed, and conscious of some reality worse even than her feverish dreams. It all came back upon her; not merely the sorrow, but the terrible discord in the sorrow. Where, to what distance apart, had her father wandered, led by doubts which were to her temptations of the Evil One? She longed to ask, and yet would not have heard for all the world.

The fine crisp morning made her mother feel particularly well and happy at breakfast-time. She talked on, planning village kindness, unheeding the silence of her husband and the monosyllabic answers of Margaret. Before the things were cleared away, Mr. Hale got up; he leaned one hand on the table, as if to support himself:

“I shall not be home till evening. I am going to Bracy Common, and will ask Farmer Dobson to give me something for dinner. I shall be back to tea at seven.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Noite miserável e inquieta! Péssimo preparo para o dia vindouro! Despertou sobressaltada, sem descanso e consciente de alguma realidade ainda pior que seus sonhos febris. Tudo lhe voltou à mente; não apenas a dor, mas a terrível discórdia dentro da dor. Aonde, a que distância se afastara seu pai, conduzido por dúvidas que, para ela, eram tentações do Maligno? Ansiava por perguntar, e contudo por nada no mundo teria ouvido a resposta.

A manhã bela e fresca fez com que sua mãe se sentisse particularmente bem e feliz à hora do desjejum. Falava sem parar, planejando bondades para os aldeões, sem reparar no silêncio do marido e nas respostas monossilábicas de Margaret. Antes que retirassem as coisas da mesa, o Sr. Hale se levantou; apoiou uma das mãos sobre a mesa, como para sustentar-se:

“Não voltarei antes da noite. Vou a Bracy Common e pedirei ao fazendeiro Dobson que me dê algo para jantar. Estarei de volta para o chá às sete.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Ele não olhou para nenhuma das duas, mas Margaret entendeu o que ele queria dizer. Até as sete, ela precisava contar à mãe. O Sr. Hale teria esperado, mas Margaret era diferente. Não conseguia carregar essa preocupação o dia todo. Era melhor dizer as piores notícias logo. Ainda assim, enquanto estava de pé junto à janela, pensando como começar e esperando a criada sair, a mãe subiu para se arrumar para a escola. Desceu vestida e num humor mais alegre que o costume.

“Mãe, dê uma volta comigo pelo jardim esta manhã, só uma volta,” disse Margaret, passando o braço na cintura da Sra. Hale.

Saíram pela janela aberta. A Sra. Hale disse algo, mas Margaret não conseguiu ouvir as palavras. Margaret observou uma abelha entrar numa flor funda. Quando aquela abelha saísse de novo, ela começaria. Esse seria o sinal. Ela saiu.

Original English Version

He did not look at either of them, but Margaret knew what he meant. By seven the announcement must be made to her mother. Mr. Hale would have delayed making it, but Margaret was of different stuff. She could not bear the impending weight on her mind all day long: better get the worst over; the day would be too short to comfort her mother. But while she stood by the window, thinking how to begin, and waiting for the servant to have left the room, her mother had gone up stairs to put on her things to go to the school. She came down ready equipped, in a brisker mood than usual.

“Mother, come round the garden with me this morning; just one turn,” said Margaret, putting her arm round Mrs. Hale’s waist.

They passed through the open window. Mrs. Hale spoke - said something - Margaret could not tell what. Her eye caught on a bee entering a deep-belled flower: when that bee flew forth with his spoil she would begin - that should be the sign. Out he came.

Tradução Integral em Português

Ele não olhou para nenhuma delas, mas Margaret compreendeu. Até as sete, a mãe precisava receber a notícia. O Sr. Hale a teria adiado, mas Margaret era feita de outra matéria. Não suportaria o peso iminente na mente durante todo o dia; melhor acabar com o pior, pois o dia seria curto demais para consolar a mãe. Mas, enquanto permanecia junto à janela, pensando em como começar e esperando a criada sair, sua mãe subira para se aprontar para ir à escola. Desceu já equipada, em disposição mais animada que de costume.

“Mamãe, venha dar uma volta no jardim comigo esta manhã; só uma volta”, disse Margaret, passando o braço em torno da cintura da Sra. Hale.

Passaram pela janela aberta. A Sra. Hale falou - disse alguma coisa - , mas Margaret não soube o quê. Seus olhos prenderam-se a uma abelha que entrava numa flor de campânula profunda: quando ela saísse com o despojo, começaria - aquele seria o sinal. A abelha saiu.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Mamãe! Papai vai deixar Helstone!” disse ela por fim. “Ele vai deixar a Igreja e viver em Milton-Northern.” Esses eram os três fatos duros, ditos quase de uma só vez.

“O que a faz dizer isso?” perguntou a Sra. Hale numa voz chocada e incrédula. “Quem andou lhe contando esse absurdo?”

“O próprio papai,” disse Margaret. Queria falar com gentileza e consolar a mãe, mas não sabia como. Estavam perto de um banco de jardim. A Sra. Hale sentou-se e começou a chorar.

“Não entendo você,” disse ela. “Ou você cometeu um grande engano, ou eu não a entendo de forma alguma.”

“Não, mãe, não cometi engano nenhum. Papai escreveu ao bispo e disse que tem dúvidas tais que não pode honestamente continuar como padre na Igreja da Inglaterra, e que precisa deixar Helstone. Também falou com o Sr. Bell, o padrinho de Frederick, mamãe, e ficou combinado que iremos morar em Milton-Northern.” Durante todo o tempo em que Margaret falava, a Sra. Hale olhava para seu rosto. A tristeza no rosto dela mostrava que acreditava no que Margaret dizia.

Original English Version

“Mamma! Papa is going to leave Helstone!” she blurted forth. “He’s going to leave the Church, and live in Milton-Northern.” There were the three hard facts hardly spoken.

“What makes you say so?” asked Mrs. Hale, in a surprised, incredulous voice. “Who has been telling you such nonsense?”

“Papa himself,” said Margaret, longing to say something gentle and consoling, but literally not knowing how. They were close to a garden-bench. Mrs. Hale sat down and began to cry.

“I don’t understand you,” she said. “Either you have made some great mistake, or I don’t quite understand you.”

“No, mother, I have made no mistake. Papa has written to the bishop, saying that he has such doubts that he cannot conscientiously remain a priest of the Church of England, and that he must give up Helstone. He has also consulted Mr. Bell - Frederick’s godfather, you know, mamma; and it is arranged that we go to live at Milton-Northern.” Mrs. Hale looked up in Margaret’s face all the time she was speaking these words: the shadow on her countenance told that she, at least, believed in the truth of what she said.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Mamãe! Papai vai deixar Helstone!”, soltou de repente. “Vai deixar a Igreja e morar em Milton-Northern.” Ali estavam os três fatos duros, mal pronunciados.

“O que a faz dizer isso?”, perguntou a Sra. Hale, surpresa e incrédula. “Quem lhe contou tamanha tolice?”

“O próprio papai”, disse Margaret, ansiando por dizer algo terno e consolador, mas literalmente sem saber como. Estavam perto de um banco do jardim. A Sra. Hale sentou-se e começou a chorar.

“Não a compreendo”, disse. “Ou você cometeu algum grande engano, ou não a compreendo bem.”

“Não, mamãe, não cometi engano. Papai escreveu ao bispo dizendo ter dúvidas tais que não pode, em consciência, continuar sacerdote da Igreja da Inglaterra e que precisa abandonar Helstone. Também consultou o Sr. Bell - padrinho de Frederick, como sabe, mamãe - , e ficou combinado que iremos morar em Milton-Northern.” Enquanto Margaret falava, a Sra. Hale fitava-lhe o rosto; a sombra em suas feições revelava que ao menos ela acreditava na verdade daquelas palavras.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não acho que possa ser verdade,” disse a Sra. Hale por fim. “Ele certamente teria me contado antes de chegar a isso.”

Margaret sentia fortemente que a mãe deveria ter sido informada. Mesmo que a mãe muitas vezes tivesse sido infeliz e reclamado, era errado da parte do pai deixar que ela soubesse de sua mudança de opinião e da futura mudança de vida por meio de Margaret, que sabia mais do que ela. Margaret sentou-se ao lado da mãe e segurou sua cabeça contra o peito. Curvou-se e tocou seu rosto suavemente com a própria face.

“Querida, adorada mamãe! Ficamos com tanto medo de magoá-la. Papai sentiu isso profundamente. Você sabe que não é forte, e deve ter sido muito doloroso esperar sem saber.”

“Quando ele lhe contou, Margaret?”

“Ontem, só ontem,” respondeu Margaret, notando o ciúme por trás da pergunta. “Pobre papai!” acrescentou, tentando voltar os pensamentos da mãe para a piedade por tudo o que o pai sofrera. A Sra. Hale ergueu a cabeça.

Original English Version

“I don’t think it can be true,” said Mrs. Hale, at length. “He would surely have told me before it came to this.”

It came strongly upon Margaret’s mind that her mother ought to have been told: that whatever her faults of discontent and repining might have been, it was an error in her father to have left her to learn his change of opinion, and his approaching change of life, from her better-informed child. Margaret sat down by her mother, and took her unresisting head on her breast, bending her own soft cheeks down caressingly to touch her face.

“Dear, darling mamma! we were so afraid of giving you pain. Papa felt so acutely - you know you are not strong, and there must have been such terrible suspense to go through.”

“When did he tell you, Margaret?”

“Yesterday, only yesterday,” replied Margaret, detecting the jealousy which prompted the inquiry. “Poor papa!” - trying to divert her mother’s thoughts into compassionate sympathy for all her father had gone through. Mrs. Hale raised her head.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Não creio que possa ser verdade”, disse enfim a Sra. Hale. “Certamente ele teria me contado antes de chegar a este ponto.”

Margaret sentiu vivamente que sua mãe deveria ter sido informada; quaisquer que fossem seus defeitos de descontentamento e queixa, fora um erro do pai deixá-la saber de sua mudança de opinião e da iminente mudança de vida pela filha mais bem informada. Margaret sentou-se junto à mãe, acolheu-lhe a cabeça sem resistência contra o peito e baixou carinhosamente as faces suaves para tocar-lhe o rosto.

“Querida, adorada mamãe! Tínhamos tanto medo de lhe causar dor. Papai sofreu tão intensamente - a senhora sabe que não é forte, e deve ter havido uma expectativa tão terrível para suportar.”

“Quando ele lhe contou, Margaret?”

“Ontem, apenas ontem”, respondeu Margaret, percebendo o ciúme que inspirava a pergunta. “Pobre papai!” - tentando desviar os pensamentos da mãe para uma solidária compaixão por tudo quanto o pai sofrera. A Sra. Hale ergueu a cabeça.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“O que ele quer dizer com ter dúvidas?” perguntou. “Certamente não quer dizer que pensa diferente e sabe mais do que a Igreja.”

Margaret balançou a cabeça, e lágrimas vieram a seus olhos. Sua mãe havia tocado na própria tristeza que ela sentia.

“O bispo não pode colocá-lo no caminho certo?” perguntou a Sra. Hale, mostrando certa impaciência.

“Receio que não,” disse Margaret. “Mas não perguntei. Não conseguia suportar ouvir a resposta dele. De qualquer forma, está decidido. Ele vai deixar Helstone em duas semanas. Não tenho certeza se ele não disse que já enviou sua renúncia.”

“Em duas semanas!” exclamou a Sra. Hale. “Acho isso muito estranho, e nada correto. Chamo isso de muito cruel,” disse, e as lágrimas começaram a aliviar sua raiva. “Ele tem dúvidas, você diz, e abandona seu cargo, e faz tudo isso sem me perguntar. Ouso dizer que se ele tivesse me contado suas dúvidas no início, eu poderia tê-las impedido na hora.”

Original English Version

“What does he mean by having doubts?” she asked. “Surely, he does not mean that he thinks differently - that he knows better than the Church.”

Margaret shook her head, and the tears came into her eyes, as her mother touched the bare nerve of her own regret.

“Can’t the bishop set him right?” asked Mrs. Hale half impatiently.

“I’m afraid not,” said Margaret. “But I did not ask. I could not bear to hear what he might answer. It is all settled at any rate. He is going to leave Helstone in a fortnight. I am not sure if he did not say he had sent in his deed of resignation.”

“In a fortnight!” exclaimed Mrs. Hale, “I do think this is very strange - not at all right. I call it very unfeeling,” said she, beginning to take relief in tears. “He has doubts you say, and gives up his living, and all without consulting me. I dare say, if he had told me his doubts at the first I could have nipped them in the bud.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“O que ele quer dizer com dúvidas?”, perguntou. “Certamente não quer dizer que pensa de outro modo - que sabe mais que a Igreja.”

Margaret sacudiu a cabeça, e lágrimas lhe vieram aos olhos quando a mãe tocou o nervo exposto de seu próprio pesar.

“O bispo não pode fazê-lo enxergar o certo?”, perguntou a Sra. Hale com certa impaciência.

“Receio que não”, disse Margaret. “Mas não perguntei. Não suportaria ouvir o que ele poderia responder. De todo modo, tudo está resolvido. Ele deixará Helstone dentro de quinze dias. Não tenho certeza, mas creio que disse já haver apresentado sua renúncia.”

“Dentro de quinze dias!”, exclamou a Sra. Hale. “Acho isso muito estranho - nada correto. Considero-o muito insensível”, disse, começando a encontrar alívio nas lágrimas. “Ele tem dúvidas, segundo você, abandona o benefício, e tudo sem me consultar. Ouso dizer que, se me houvesse contado suas dúvidas no início, eu as teria cortado pela raiz.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret achava que o pai estava errado, mas não suportava ouvir a mãe culpá-lo. Sabia que o silêncio dele vinha do amor e do cuidado por ela, mesmo que esse cuidado talvez fosse fraco e equivocado.

“Eu quase esperava que a senhora ficasse contente de deixar Helstone, mamãe,” disse ela após uma pausa. “A senhora nunca esteve bem neste ar, sabe.”

“Você não pode estar querendo dizer que o ar enfumaçado de uma cidade fabril como Milton-Northern, com suas chaminés e sujeira, seria melhor do que este ar, que é puro e doce, mesmo que brando e relaxante demais. Só pense em viver entre fábricas e operários fabris! É claro que, se seu pai deixar a Igreja, não seremos aceitos em sociedade lugar nenhum. Será uma grande vergonha para nós! Pobre querido Sir John! Que sorte ele não estar vivo para ver o que seu pai fez! Todo dia depois do jantar, quando eu era moça morando com sua tia Shaw em Beresford Court, Sir John costumava propor o primeiro brinde: ‘Igreja e Rei, e abaixo o Rump.’”

Original English Version

Mistaken as Margaret felt her father’s conduct to have been, she could not bear to hear it blamed by her mother. She knew that his very reserve had originated in a tenderness for her, which might be cowardly, but was not unfeeling.

“I almost hoped you might be glad to leave Helstone, mamma,” said she, after a pause. “You have never been well in this air, you know.”

“You can’t think the smoky air of a manufacturing town, all chimneys and dirt like Milton-Northern, would be better than this air, which is pure and sweet, if it is too soft and relaxing. Fancy living in the middle of factories, and factory people! Though, of course, if your father leaves the Church, we shall not be admitted into society anywhere. It will be such a disgrace to us! Poor dear Sir John! It is well he is not alive to see what your father has come to! Every day after dinner, when I was a girl, living with your Aunt Shaw, at Beresford Court, Sir John used to give for the first toast - ‘Church and King, and down with the Rump.’”

Tradução Integral em Português

Embora considerasse errada a conduta do pai, Margaret não suportava ouvi-la censurada pela mãe. Sabia que a própria reserva dele nascera de uma ternura por ela que talvez fosse covarde, mas não insensível.

“Eu quase esperava que a senhora ficasse contente por deixar Helstone, mamãe”, disse após uma pausa. “Nunca teve boa saúde neste ar, sabe.”

“Não pode achar que o ar enfumaçado de uma cidade industrial, toda chaminés e sujeira como Milton-Northern, seria melhor do que este, puro e doce, embora brando e debilitante demais. Imagine viver no meio de fábricas e gente de fábrica! Naturalmente, se seu pai deixar a Igreja, não seremos recebidos em sociedade alguma. Será uma desonra para nós! Pobre e querido Sir John! Ainda bem que não viveu para ver a que ponto seu pai chegou! Todos os dias depois do jantar, quando eu era jovem e morava com sua tia Shaw em Beresford Court, Sir John fazia o primeiro brinde: ‘À Igreja e ao Rei, e abaixo o Rump.’”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret ficou contente que a mãe tivesse parado de pensar no silêncio do marido sobre esse assunto, porque devia ter sido muito importante para ele. Depois de sua séria preocupação com as dúvidas do pai, essa era a coisa seguinte que mais magoava Margaret.

“Sabe, mamãe, temos muito pouca sociedade aqui. Os Gorman, que são nossos vizinhos mais próximos e mal podem ser chamados de sociedade, já que quase nunca os vemos, estiveram no comércio tanto quanto essa gente de Milton-Northern.”

“Sim,” disse a Sra. Hale, quase com raiva, “mas ao menos os Gorman fabricavam carruagens para muitos cavalheiros do condado, e tinham algum contato com eles. Mas essa gente das fábricas - quem usa algodão que possa pagar linho?”

“Bem, mamãe, desisto dos fiandeiros de algodão. Não os estou defendendo, nem a nenhuma outra gente do comércio. Ainda assim, teremos muito pouco a ver com eles.”

“Por que diabos seu pai escolheu Milton-Northern como o lugar para morar?”

Original English Version

Margaret was glad that her mother’s thoughts were turned away from the fact of her husband’s silence to her on the point which must have been so near his heart. Next to the serious vital anxiety as to the nature of her father’s doubts, this was the one circumstance of the case that gave Margaret the most pain.

“You know, we have very little society here, mamma. The Gormans, who are our nearest neighbours (to call society - and we hardly ever see them), have been in trade just as much as these Milton-Northern people.”

“Yes,” says Mrs. Hale, almost indignantly, “but at any rate, the Gormans made carriages for half the gentlemen of the county, and were brought into some kind of intercourse with them; but these factory people, who on earth wears cotton that can afford linen?”

“Well, mamma, I give up the cotton-spinners; I am not standing up for them, any more than for any other trades-people. Only we shall have little enough to do with them.”

“Why on earth has your father fixed on Milton-Northern to live in?”

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret alegrou-se por os pensamentos da mãe se afastarem do silêncio do marido sobre questão que devia estar tão próxima de seu coração. Depois da grave e vital ansiedade quanto à natureza das dúvidas do pai, essa era a circunstância que mais lhe causava dor.

“Sabe, temos pouquíssima sociedade aqui, mamãe. Os Gorman, nossos vizinhos mais próximos - se é que podemos chamá-los de sociedade, e quase nunca os vemos - , estiveram no comércio tanto quanto essa gente de Milton-Northern.”

“Sim”, disse a Sra. Hale quase indignada, “mas ao menos os Gorman fizeram carruagens para metade dos cavalheiros do condado e assim tiveram algum convívio com eles; mas essa gente de fábrica... quem, podendo comprar linho, usa algodão?”

“Bem, mamãe, desisto dos fiandeiros de algodão; não os defendo, como não defenderia quaisquer outros comerciantes. Apenas teremos pouquíssimo contato com eles.”

“Por que seu pai escolheu justamente Milton-Northern para morar?”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Em parte,” disse Margaret com um suspiro, “porque é tão diferente de Helstone, e em parte porque o Sr. Bell diz que há uma chance para um tutor particular lá.”

“Um tutor particular em Milton! Por que ele não pode ir para Oxford ensinar cavalheiros?”

“Você esquece, mamãe! Ele está deixando a Igreja por causa de suas crenças. Suas dúvidas não o ajudariam em Oxford.”

A Sra. Hale ficou em silêncio por algum tempo, chorando baixinho. Por fim disse:

“E a mobília - como diabos vamos gerenciar a mudança? Nunca me mudei na vida, e temos só duas semanas para pensar nisso!”

Original English Version

“Partly,” said Margaret, sighing, “because it is so very different from Helstone - partly because Mr. Bell says there is an opening there for a private tutor.”

“Private tutor in Milton! Why can’t he go to Oxford, and be a tutor to gentlemen?”

“You forget, mamma! He is leaving the Church on account of his opinions - his doubts would do him no good at Oxford.”

Mrs. Hale was silent for some time, quietly crying. At last she said: -

“And the furniture - How in the world are we to manage the removal? I never removed in my life, and only a fortnight to think about it!”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Em parte”, disse Margaret, suspirando, “porque é tão diferente de Helstone; em parte porque o Sr. Bell diz haver ali uma oportunidade para professor particular.”

“Professor particular em Milton! Por que não pode ir a Oxford e ser preceptor de cavalheiros?”

“A senhora esquece, mamãe! Ele deixa a Igreja por causa de suas opiniões - suas dúvidas não lhe fariam bem algum em Oxford.”

A Sra. Hale permaneceu em silêncio por algum tempo, chorando baixinho. Por fim disse:

“E os móveis... como, afinal, conseguiremos fazer a mudança? Nunca me mudei na vida, e temos apenas quinze dias para pensar em tudo!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret sentiu-se profundamente aliviada que a preocupação da mãe tivesse se reduzido a isso, pois lhe parecia pequena e era algo com que podia ajudar. Fez planos e promessas, e ajudou a mãe a organizar tudo o que podiam antes de saberem mais claramente o que o Sr. Hale pretendia fazer. Durante todo o dia, Margaret ficou com a mãe. Tentou entender e compartilhar todos os seus sentimentos mutáveis. Ao anoitecer, estava especialmente ansiosa para dar ao pai uma recepção calma em casa depois de seu dia duro e doloroso. Pensou no que ele devia ter carregado em segredo por tanto tempo. A mãe só disse, friamente, que ele deveria ter lhe contado, e então pelo menos teria tido alguém para aconselhá-lo. Margaret sentiu-se fraca quando ouviu os passos do pai no corredor. Não ousou ir ao encontro dele e contar o que fizera o dia todo, pois temia a raiva ciumenta da mãe. Ouviu-o parar, como se esperasse por ela ou algum sinal dela, mas ela ainda não se moveu. Viu, pelos lábios trêmulos e pelo rosto mutável da mãe, que ela também sabia que o marido voltara. Então ele abriu a porta e ficou ali, incerto se devia entrar. Seu rosto estava cinzento e pálido. Parecia tímido e amedrontado, e era triste ver isso no rosto de um homem. Mas aquele olhar cansado e desesperançado tocou o coração da esposa. Ela foi até ele e se atirou em seus braços, chorando:

Original English Version

Margaret was inexpressibly relieved to find that her mother’s anxiety and distress was lowered to this point, so insignificant to herself, and on which she could do so much to help. She planned and promised, and led her mother on to arrange fully as much as could be fixed before they knew somewhat more definitely what Mr. Hale intended to do. Throughout the day Margaret never left her mother; bending her whole soul to sympathise in all the various turns her feelings took; towards evening especially, as she became more and more anxious that her father should find a soothing welcome home awaiting him, after his return from his day of fatigue and distress. She dwelt upon what he must have borne in secret for long; her mother only replied coldly that he ought to have told her, and that then at any rate he would have had an adviser to give him counsel; and Margaret turned faint at heart when she heard her father’s step in the hall. She dared not go to meet him, and tell him what she had done all day, for fear of her mother’s jealous annoyance. She heard him linger, as if awaiting her, or some sign of her; and she dared not stir; she saw by her mother’s twitching lips, and changing colour, that she too was aware that her husband had returned. Presently he opened the room-door, and stood there uncertain whether to come in. His face was gray and pale; he had a timid fearful look in his eyes; something almost pitiful to see in a man’s face; but that look of despondent uncertainty, of mental and bodily languor, touched his wife’s heart. She went to him, and threw herself on his breast, crying out: -

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret sentiu um alívio inexprimível ao ver a ansiedade e a aflição da mãe rebaixarem-se àquele ponto, tão insignificante para ela e em que tanto podia ajudar. Planejou, prometeu e conduziu a mãe a organizar plenamente tudo quanto podiam decidir antes de saberem com maior exatidão o que o Sr. Hale pretendia fazer. Durante o dia inteiro, Margaret não deixou a mãe; empenhou toda a alma em solidarizar-se com as diversas mudanças de seus sentimentos, sobretudo ao cair da tarde, quando se tornou cada vez mais ansiosa para que o pai encontrasse uma acolhida tranquilizadora ao voltar de seu dia de cansaço e sofrimento. Insistiu no que ele devia ter suportado em segredo por tanto tempo; sua mãe apenas respondeu friamente que ele deveria ter-lhe contado, pois assim ao menos teria tido uma conselheira. O coração de Margaret fraquejou quando ouviu os passos do pai no vestíbulo. Não ousou ir encontrá-lo e dizer-lhe o que fizera durante todo o dia, por medo do ressentimento ciumento da mãe. Ouviu-o demorar-se, como se esperasse por ela ou por algum sinal seu, mas não ousou mover-se; pelos lábios trêmulos e pela mudança de cor da mãe, viu que ela também sabia que o marido voltara. Pouco depois, ele abriu a porta e permaneceu ali, incerto se devia entrar. Seu rosto estava cinzento e pálido; havia nos olhos uma expressão tímida e assustada, quase lamentável de ver no rosto de um homem; mas aquele olhar de incerteza desalentada e de languidez mental e física tocou o coração da esposa. Ela foi até ele, lançou-se contra seu peito e exclamou:

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Ah! Richard, Richard, você devia ter me contado antes!”

Então Margaret, em lágrimas, deixou-os e correu escada acima. Atirou-se na cama e escondeu o rosto nos travesseiros para conter os soluços que irromperam depois de ela ter se controlado o dia todo.

Ela não sabia dizer quanto tempo ficou assim. Não ouviu nenhum barulho, mesmo quando a criada entrou para arrumar o quarto. A moça assustada saiu de fininho e contou à Sra. Dixon que a Srta. Hale estava chorando como se seu coração fosse partir. Tinha certeza de que a Srta. Hale ficaria muito doente se continuasse assim. Depois disso, Margaret ficou comovida. Sentou-se e viu o quarto familiar. Dixon estava de pé na sombra, segurando uma vela um pouco atrás de si para que a luz não ferisse os olhos assustados da Srta. Hale, inchados e ofuscados.

Original English Version

“Oh! Richard, Richard, you should have told me sooner!”

And then, in tears, Margaret left her, as she rushed up stairs to throw herself on her bed, and hide her face in the pillows to stifle the hysteric sobs that would force their way out at last, after the rigid self-control of the whole day.

How long she lay thus she could not tell. She heard no noise, though the housemaid came in to arrange the room. The affrighted girl stole out again on tip-toe, and went and told Mrs. Dixon that Miss Hale was crying as if her heart would break: she was sure she would make herself deadly ill if she went on at that rate. In consequence of this, Margaret felt herself touched, and started up into a sitting posture; she saw the accustomed room, the figure of Dixon in shadow, as the latter stood holding a candle a little behind her, for fear of the effect on Miss Hale’s startled eyes, swollen and blinded as they were.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh! Richard, Richard, você deveria ter me contado antes!”

Então, em lágrimas, Margaret a deixou, precipitou-se escada acima, atirou-se na cama e escondeu o rosto nos travesseiros para abafar os soluços histéricos que finalmente forçavam passagem, depois do rígido domínio de si exercido durante todo o dia.

Não saberia dizer quanto tempo permaneceu assim. Não ouviu ruído algum, embora a criada entrasse para arrumar o quarto. A moça assustada saiu novamente na ponta dos pés e foi dizer à Sra. Dixon que a Srta. Hale chorava como se o coração fosse partir-se; tinha certeza de que ficaria mortalmente enferma se continuasse daquele modo. Em consequência disso, Margaret sentiu alguém tocá-la e ergueu-se bruscamente, sentando-se. Viu o quarto familiar e a figura de Dixon na sombra, segurando uma vela um pouco atrás de si por medo do efeito sobre os olhos sobressaltados da Srta. Hale, inchados e cegos de tanto chorar.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Ah, Dixon! Não a ouvi entrar no quarto!” disse Margaret, tentando se controlar de novo. “É muito tarde?” continuou. Ergueu-se devagar da cama, mas não se levantou de fato. Afastou do rosto os cabelos molhados e desalinhados e tentou parecer como se nada estivesse errado, como se tivesse estado dormindo.

Original English Version

“Oh, Dixon! I did not hear you come into the room!” said Margaret, resuming her trembling self-restraint. “Is it very late?” continued she, lifting herself languidly off the bed, yet letting her feet touch the ground without fairly standing down, as she shaded her wet ruffled hair off her face, and tried to look as though nothing were the matter; as if she had been asleep.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh, Dixon! Não a ouvi entrar no quarto!”, disse Margaret, retomando seu trêmulo domínio. “É muito tarde?”, continuou, erguendo-se languidamente da cama, embora deixasse os pés tocarem o chão sem se pôr inteiramente de pé, enquanto afastava do rosto os cabelos molhados e desalinhados e tentava parecer como se nada houvesse acontecido, como se tivesse dormido.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Mal consigo dizer que horas são,” respondeu Dixon com raiva. “Desde que sua mamãe me contou essa notícia terrível, quando a vesti para o chá, perdi toda noção de tempo. Não sei o que será de todos nós. Quando Charlotte me contou agora mesmo que a senhorita estava chorando, Srta. Hale, pensei, não é de admirar, pobrezinha! E o patrão pensando em virar Dissidente na idade dele, quando, se não se saiu bem na Igreja, também não se saiu mal. Eu tinha um primo, senhorita, que virou pregador metodista depois dos cinquenta, embora tivesse sido alfaiate a vida toda; mas ele nunca conseguira fazer calças que servissem direito, então aquilo não foi surpresa. Mas o patrão! Como eu disse à senhora, ‘O que o pobre Sir John teria dito? Ele nunca gostou de que a senhora se casasse com o Sr. Hale, mas se soubesse que chegaria a isso, teria xingado piores palavrões do que nunca, se isso fosse possível!’”

Original English Version

“I can hardly tell what time it is,” replied Dixon in an aggrieved tone of voice. “Since your mamma told me this terrible news, when I dressed her for tea, I’ve lost all count of time. I’m sure I don’t know what is to become of us all. When Charlotte told me just now you were sobbing, Miss Hale, I thought, no wonder, poor thing! And master thinking of turning Dissenter at his time of life, when, if it is not to be said he’s done well in the Church, he’s not done badly after all. I had a cousin, miss, who turned Methodist preacher after he was fifty years of age, and a tailor all his life; but then he had never been able to make a pair of trousers to fit, for as long as he had been in the trade, so it was no wonder; but for master! as I said to missus, ‘What would poor Sir John have said? he never liked your marrying Mr. Hale, but if he could have known it would have come to this, he would have sworn worse oaths than ever, if that was possible!’”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Mal sei dizer que horas são”, respondeu Dixon num tom ressentido. “Desde que sua mãe me contou esta terrível notícia, quando a vesti para o chá, perdi toda a noção do tempo. Tenho certeza de que não sei o que será de todos nós. Quando Charlotte me disse agora mesmo que a senhorita soluçava, pensei: não admira, pobre criatura! E o patrão pensando em tornar-se dissidente nesta altura da vida, quando, se não podemos dizer que tenha prosperado na Igreja, afinal também não se saiu mal. Eu tinha um primo, senhorita, que se tornou pregador metodista depois dos cinquenta anos e fora alfaiate a vida inteira; mas nunca conseguira fazer uma calça que servisse durante todos os anos do ofício, portanto não era de admirar. Mas o patrão! Como eu disse à senhora: ‘O que teria dito o pobre Sir John? Nunca gostou que a senhora se casasse com o Sr. Hale, mas, se soubesse que tudo chegaria a isto, teria praguejado ainda pior que antes, se é que isso era possível!’”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Dixon estava tão acostumada a falar sobre as atitudes do Sr. Hale para a patroa, que às vezes ouvia e às vezes não, que não notou os olhos flamejantes e as narinas dilatadas de Margaret. Margaret não conseguia suportar ouvir falarem assim do pai por uma criada, bem na sua frente.

“Dixon,” disse ela na voz baixa que sempre usava quando estava muito perturbada. Soava como uma tempestade distante. “Dixon! Você esquece com quem está falando.” Ficou de pé, ereta, e encarou a criada, olhando-a com olhos calmos e claros. “Sou filha do Sr. Hale. Vá! Você cometeu um engano estranho, e tenho certeza de que vai se arrepender quando pensar nisso.”

Original English Version

Dixon had been so much accustomed to comment upon Mr. Hale’s proceedings to her mistress (who listened to her, or not, as she was in the humour), that she never noticed Margaret’s flashing eye and dilating nostril. To hear her father talked of in this way by a servant to her face!

“Dixon,” she said, in the low tone she always used when much excited, which had a sound in it as of some distant turmoil, or threatening storm breaking far away. “Dixon! you forget to whom you are speaking.” She stood upright and firm on her feet now, confronting the waiting-maid, and fixing her with her steady discerning eye. “I am Mr. Hale’s daughter. Go! You have made a strange mistake, and one that I am sure your own good feeling will make you sorry for when you think about it.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Dixon estava tão habituada a comentar com a patroa os atos do Sr. Hale - sendo ouvida ou não, conforme o humor dela - que não percebeu os olhos flamejantes e as narinas dilatadas de Margaret. Ouvir uma criada falar daquele modo de seu pai, diante dela!

“Dixon”, disse no tom baixo que sempre usava quando muito agitada e que trazia o som de algum tumulto distante ou tempestade ameaçadora irrompendo ao longe. “Dixon! Você esquece com quem está falando.” Agora estava ereta e firme, enfrentando a criada e fixando-a com seu olhar constante e perspicaz. “Sou filha do Sr. Hale. Vá! Você cometeu um estranho engano, do qual tenho certeza de que seu próprio bom sentimento a fará arrepender-se quando refletir.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Dixon andou pelo quarto por um ou dois minutos, sem saber o que fazer. Margaret disse de novo, “Pode me deixar, Dixon. Quero que você vá.” Dixon não sabia se ficava com raiva ou se chorava. Qualquer escolha teria agradado à patroa. Mas então pensou, “A Srta. Margaret tem algo do velho cavalheiro nela, assim como o pobre Senhor Frederick. Fico imaginando de onde eles tiram isso.” Assim, embora se ressentisse de tais palavras vindas de qualquer pessoa menos orgulhosa e firme, cedeu e disse, numa voz meio humilde, meio magoada:

“A senhorita não quer que eu desate seu vestido e arrume seu cabelo?”

“Não, hoje à noite não, obrigada.” Margaret então, com calma, a levou até a porta e a trancou. Depois disso, Dixon obedecia e admirava Margaret. Dizia que era porque Margaret era tão parecida com o pobre Senhor Frederick. Mas na verdade, Dixon, como muita gente, gostava de se sentir governada por alguém forte e seguro.

Original English Version

Dixon hung irresolutely about the room for a minute or two. Margaret repeated, “You may leave me, Dixon. I wish you to go.” Dixon did not know whether to resent these decided words or to cry; either course would have suited her mistress: but as she said to herself, “Miss Margaret has a touch of the old gentleman about her, as well as poor Master Frederick; I wonder where they get it from?” and she, who would have resented such words from any one less haughty and determined in manner, was subdued enough to say, in a half humble, half injured tone:

“Mayn’t I unfasten your gown, miss, and do your hair?”

“No! not to-night, thank you.” And Margaret gravely lighted her out of the room, and bolted the door. From henceforth Dixon obeyed and admired Margaret. She said it was because she was so like poor Master Frederick; but the truth was, that Dixon, as do many others, liked to feel herself ruled by a powerful and decided nature.

Tradução Integral em Português

Dixon permaneceu indecisa no quarto por um ou dois minutos. Margaret repetiu: “Pode deixar-me, Dixon. Quero que vá.” Dixon não sabia se devia ressentir-se daquelas palavras firmes ou chorar; qualquer reação teria servido à patroa. Mas disse consigo: “A Srta. Margaret tem algo do velho cavalheiro, assim como o pobre jovem Frederick; pergunto-me de onde o tiraram.” Ela, que teria se ressentido de tais palavras vindas de alguém menos altivo e decidido, ficou submissa o bastante para dizer, num tom meio humilde, meio ofendido:

“Não posso desabotoar seu vestido, senhorita, e arrumar-lhe os cabelos?”

“Não! Esta noite não, obrigada.” E Margaret solenemente iluminou-lhe a saída e trancou a porta. Daquele momento em diante, Dixon obedeceu e admirou Margaret. Dizia que era porque ela se parecia tanto com o pobre jovem Frederick; a verdade era que Dixon, como muitos outros, gostava de sentir-se governada por uma natureza poderosa e decidida.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret precisava da ajuda de Dixon nas tarefas, e de silêncio nas palavras. Por algum tempo, Dixon achou que era seu dever mostrar que se sentira magoada, falando o mínimo possível com sua jovem senhora. Assim mostrava seus sentimentos mais em suas ações do que em suas palavras. Duas semanas era muito pouco tempo para planejar uma mudança tão grande. Como dizia Dixon, “Qualquer um menos um cavalheiro - na verdade, quase qualquer outro cavalheiro - ” mas quando via o rosto reto e sério de Margaret, tossia e engolia o resto da frase. Depois aceitava calada a pastilha de horehound que Margaret lhe dava para a “coceirinha no peito, senhorita.” Mas quase qualquer um, exceto o Sr. Hale, saberia que era difícil, em tão pouco tempo, escolher qualquer casa em Milton-Northern, ou em qualquer outro lugar, para onde pudessem levar a mobília tirada do presbitério de Helstone.

Original English Version

Margaret needed all Dixon’s help in action, and silence in words; for, for some time, the latter thought it her duty to show her sense of affront by saying as little as possible to her young lady; so the energy came out in doing rather than in speaking. A fortnight was a very short time to make arrangements for so serious a removal; as Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but catching a look at Margaret’s straight, stern brow just here, she coughed the remainder of the sentence away, and meekly took the horehound drop that Margaret offered her, to stop the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost any one but Mr. Hale would have had practical knowledge enough to see, that in so short a time it would be difficult to fix on any house in Milton-Northern, or indeed elsewhere, to which they could remove the furniture that had of necessity been taken out of Helstone Vicarage.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret precisava de toda a ajuda prática de Dixon e de seu silêncio; por algum tempo, esta julgou dever demonstrar que se sentira ofendida falando o mínimo possível com a jovem senhora, de modo que sua energia se manifestou mais em ações que em palavras. Quinze dias eram prazo muito curto para preparar mudança tão séria; como dizia Dixon: “Qualquer um que não fosse um cavalheiro - na verdade, quase qualquer outro cavalheiro...” Mas, ao surpreender justamente então um olhar para a fronte reta e severa de Margaret, tossiu o resto da frase e aceitou docilmente a pastilha de marroio que ela lhe ofereceu para interromper a “pequena irritação no peito, senhorita”. Contudo, quase qualquer pessoa que não fosse o Sr. Hale teria tido conhecimento prático suficiente para perceber que, em tão pouco tempo, seria difícil escolher uma casa em Milton-Northern, ou em qualquer outro lugar, para onde pudessem levar os móveis que necessariamente precisavam retirar do presbitério de Helstone.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

A Sra. Hale ficou realmente doente com todos os transtornos e decisões rápidas que precisou enfrentar de uma vez. Margaret quase se sentiu aliviada quando a mãe foi para a cama e deixou o trabalho para ela. Dixon ficou perto da patroa como uma guarda-costas. Saía do quarto da Sra. Hale apenas para balançar a cabeça e murmurar consigo mesma, de um jeito que Margaret não queria ouvir. Margaret sabia uma coisa claramente: precisavam deixar Helstone. O sucessor do Sr. Hale já fora escolhido, e depois da decisão do pai não podia haver mais demora, tanto por causa dele quanto por qualquer outra razão. Cada noite ele voltava para casa mais e mais infeliz depois de se despedir de cada paroquiano, como planejara. Margaret não tinha experiência com esse tipo de assunto prático e não sabia a quem pedir conselho. A cozinheira e Charlotte trabalhavam duro e alegremente na embalagem, e Margaret conseguia ver o que era melhor e lhes dizer como fazer. Mas para onde iriam? Em uma semana precisavam partir. Era direto para Milton, ou para outro lugar? Tantos planos dependiam disso que Margaret decidiu perguntar ao pai certa noite, mesmo ele parecendo cansado e triste. Ele respondeu:

Original English Version

Mrs. Hale, overpowered by all the troubles and necessities for immediate household decisions that seemed to come upon her at once, became really ill, and Margaret almost felt it as a relief when her mother fairly took to her bed, and left the management of affairs to her. Dixon, true to her post of body-guard, attended most faithfully to her mistress, and only emerged from Mrs. Hale’s bedroom to shake her head, and murmur to herself in a manner which Margaret did not choose to hear. For, the one thing clear and straight before her, was the necessity for leaving Helstone. Mr. Hale’s successor in the living was appointed; and, at any rate, after her father’s decision, there must be no lingering now, for his sake, as well as from every other consideration. For he came home every evening more and more depressed, after the necessary leave-taking which he had resolved to have with every individual parishioner. Margaret, inexperienced as she was in all the necessary matter-of-fact business to be got through, did not know to whom to apply for advice. The cook and Charlotte worked away with willing arms and stout hearts at all the moving and packing; and as far as that went, Margaret’s admirable sense enabled her to see what was best, and to direct how it should be done. But where were they to go to? In a week they must be gone. Straight to Milton, or where? So many arrangements depended on this precision that Margaret resolved to ask her father one evening, in spite of his evident fatigue and low spirits. He answered:

Tradução Integral em Português

A Sra. Hale, dominada por todas as dificuldades e necessidades de decisões domésticas imediatas que pareciam cair sobre ela de uma só vez, ficou realmente doente; Margaret quase sentiu alívio quando a mãe se recolheu definitivamente ao leito e lhe deixou a administração dos assuntos. Dixon, fiel a seu posto de guarda-costas, cuidava da patroa com a máxima dedicação e só emergia do quarto da Sra. Hale para sacudir a cabeça e murmurar consigo de modo que Margaret preferia não ouvir. Pois a única coisa clara e direta diante dela era a necessidade de deixar Helstone. O sucessor do Sr. Hale no benefício fora nomeado; depois da decisão do pai, não podiam demorar, tanto por ele quanto por todas as outras razões. Ele voltava cada noite mais abatido, depois das despedidas necessárias que resolvera fazer pessoalmente a cada paroquiano. Inexperiente em todos os assuntos práticos que precisavam resolver, Margaret não sabia a quem pedir conselho. A cozinheira e Charlotte trabalhavam de boa vontade e com ânimo firme na mudança e nos caixotes; nisso, o admirável bom senso de Margaret permitia-lhe ver o melhor e orientar como fazê-lo. Mas para onde iriam? Dentro de uma semana precisariam partir. Diretamente para Milton, ou para onde? Tantos preparativos dependiam dessa precisão que Margaret decidiu perguntar ao pai certa noite, apesar de seu evidente cansaço e desânimo. Ele respondeu:

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Minha querida! Tive realmente coisas demais para pensar para decidir isso. O que sua mãe diz? O que ela quer? Pobre Maria!”

Seu suspiro foi respondido por outro ainda mais profundo. Dixon acabara de entrar com outra xícara de chá para a Sra. Hale, e ouvira as últimas palavras do Sr. Hale. O olhar de aviso de Margaret não importou, pois a presença dele a protegia, e ela disse ousadamente, “Minha pobre patroa!”

“Você não acha que ela está pior hoje,” disse o Sr. Hale rapidamente, virando-se.

“Não sei dizer ao certo, senhor. Não cabe a mim julgar. A doença parece estar mais na mente do que no corpo.”

O Sr. Hale pareceu muito perturbado.

“É melhor você levar o chá para mamãe enquanto está quente, Dixon,” disse Margaret com calma e autoridade.

“Ah, perdão, senhorita! Meus pensamentos estavam ocupados pensando na minha pobre - na Sra. Hale.”

Original English Version

“My dear! I have really had too much to think about to settle this. What does your mother say? What does she wish? Poor Maria!”

He met with an echo even louder than his sigh. Dixon had just come into the room for another cup of tea for Mrs. Hale, and catching Mr. Hale’s last words, and protected by his presence from Margaret’s upbraiding eyes, made bold to say, “My poor mistress!”

“You don’t think her worse to-day,” said Mr. Hale, turning hastily.

“I am sure I can’t say, sir. It’s not for me to judge. The illness seems so much more on the mind than on the body.”

Mr. Hale looked infinitely distressed.

“You had better take mamma her tea while it is hot, Dixon,” said Margaret, in a tone of quiet authority.

“Oh! I beg your pardon, Miss! My thoughts was otherwise occupied in thinking of my poor - - of Mrs. Hale.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Minha querida! Realmente tive coisas demais em que pensar para resolver isso. O que diz sua mãe? O que deseja? Pobre Maria!”

Seu suspiro recebeu eco ainda mais forte. Dixon acabara de entrar em busca de outra xícara de chá para a Sra. Hale e, ouvindo as últimas palavras do Sr. Hale, protegida pela presença dele contra o olhar censurador de Margaret, ousou dizer: “Minha pobre senhora!”

“Você não acha que ela está pior hoje?”, disse o Sr. Hale, voltando-se depressa.

“Tenho certeza de que não sei dizer, senhor. Não cabe a mim julgar. A doença parece muito mais da mente que do corpo.”

O Sr. Hale pareceu infinitamente aflito.

“É melhor levar o chá de mamãe enquanto está quente, Dixon”, disse Margaret num tom de serena autoridade.

“Oh! Peço perdão, senhorita! Meus pensamentos estavam ocupados com minha pobre... com a Sra. Hale.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Papai,” disse Margaret, “essa espera é ruim para os dois. É claro que mamãe vai sentir sua mudança de opinião; não podemos evitar isso,” disse suavemente. “Mas agora sabemos o que precisa acontecer, ao menos por enquanto. Acho que posso fazer mamãe me ajudar a fazer planos, se você me disser para onde estamos planejando ir. Ela não disse o que quer, e só pensa no que não pode ser mudado. Vamos direto para Milton? Já alugou uma casa lá?”

“Não,” respondeu ele. “Acho que precisamos ficar numa hospedaria e procurar uma casa.”

“E embalar a mobília para que fique na estação ferroviária até encontrarmos uma?”

“Suponho que sim. Faça o que achar melhor. Só lembre-se, teremos muito menos dinheiro para gastar.”

Original English Version

“Papa!” said Margaret, “it is this suspense that is bad for you both. Of course, mamma must feel your change of opinions: we can’t help that,” she continued softly; “but now the course is clear, at least to a certain point. And I think, papa, that I could get mamma to help me in planning, if you could tell me what to plan for. She has never expressed any wish in any way, and only thinks of what can’t be helped. Are we to go straight to Milton? Have you taken a house there?”

“No,” he replied, “I suppose we must go into lodgings, and look about for a house.”

“And pack up the furniture so that it can be left at the railway station, till we have met with one?”

“I suppose so. Do what you think best. Only remember, we shall have much less money to spend.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Papai!”, disse Margaret, “é esta incerteza que faz mal a ambos. Naturalmente, mamãe precisa sentir sua mudança de opiniões; não podemos evitar isso”, continuou suavemente. “Mas agora o caminho está claro, ao menos até certo ponto. E acho, papai, que conseguiria fazer mamãe ajudar-me nos planos se o senhor me dissesse para que devo planejar. Ela não manifestou desejo algum e pensa apenas no que não pode ser evitado. Iremos diretamente para Milton? O senhor alugou uma casa lá?”

“Não”, respondeu. “Suponho que precisaremos ficar em alojamentos e procurar uma casa.”

“E embalar os móveis para que possam ficar na estação ferroviária até encontrarmos uma?”

“Suponho que sim. Faça o que julgar melhor. Apenas lembre-se de que teremos muito menos dinheiro para gastar.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Eles nunca tiveram muito dinheiro extra, e Margaret sabia disso. Sentiu como se um peso enorme tivesse caído de repente sobre seus ombros. Quatro meses antes, suas decisões eram pequenas, como que vestido usar para o jantar, ou ajudar Edith a fazer as listas para os jantares em casa. Sua vida em casa não exigia muitas escolhas. Exceto pela proposta do Capitão Lennox, tudo funcionava como um relógio. Uma vez por ano, a tia e Edith discutiam se deveriam ir para a Ilha de Wight, para o exterior, ou para a Escócia. Nessas ocasiões, Margaret tinha certeza de que voltaria tranquilamente à calma segurança do lar sem fazer nada por si mesma. Mas agora, desde o dia em que o Sr. Lennox viera e a empurrara para uma decisão, todo dia trazia alguma questão séria que precisava ser resolvida por ela e pelas pessoas que amava.

Depois do chá, o pai subiu para ficar com a esposa. Margaret ficou sozinha na sala de estar. De repente, pegou uma vela e foi até o escritório do pai, encontrou um grande atlas, e o trouxe de volta para a sala de estar. Ali começou a estudar o mapa da Inglaterra. Ergueu os olhos, luminosa, quando o pai desceu.

Original English Version

They had never had much superfluity, as Margaret knew. She felt that it was a great weight suddenly thrown upon her shoulders. Four months ago, all the decisions she needed to make were what dress she would wear for dinner, and to help Edith to draw out the lists of who should take down whom in the dinner parties at home. Nor was the household in which she lived one that called for much decision. Except in the one grand case of Captain Lennox’s offer, everything went on with the regularity of clockwork. Once a year, there was a long discussion between her aunt and Edith as to whether they should go to the Isle of Wight, abroad, or to Scotland; but at such times Margaret herself was secure of drifting, without any exertion of her own, into the quiet harbour of home. Now, since that day when Mr. Lennox came, and startled her into a decision, every day brought some question, momentous to her, and to those whom she loved, to be settled.

Her father went up after tea to sit with his wife. Margaret remained alone in the drawing-room. Suddenly she took a candle and went into her father’s study for a great atlas, and lugging it back into the drawing-room, she began to pore over the map of England. She was ready to look up brightly when her father came down stairs.

Tradução Integral em Português

Nunca haviam tido grande abundância, como Margaret sabia. Sentiu que um peso enorme lhe caía subitamente sobre os ombros. Quatro meses antes, todas as decisões que precisava tomar eram qual vestido usaria no jantar e ajudar Edith a elaborar listas de quem acompanharia quem à mesa nas festas da casa. Tampouco a família em que vivia exigia muitas decisões. Exceto no grande caso da proposta do capitão Lennox, tudo funcionava com regularidade de relógio. Uma vez por ano, havia longa discussão entre a tia e Edith sobre irem à Ilha de Wight, ao exterior ou à Escócia; mas nessas ocasiões Margaret tinha a segurança de derivar, sem esforço próprio, até o tranquilo porto do lar. Agora, desde o dia em que o Sr. Lennox chegara e a assustara levando-a a uma decisão, cada dia trazia alguma questão decisiva para ela e para aqueles a quem amava.

Depois do chá, seu pai subiu para ficar com a esposa. Margaret permaneceu sozinha na sala. De repente pegou uma vela, foi ao gabinete buscar um grande atlas e, arrastando-o de volta, começou a estudar o mapa da Inglaterra. Estava pronta para erguer os olhos com brilho quando o pai desceu.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Encontrei um plano adorável. Olhe aqui - em Darkshire, quase ao lado de Milton, fica Heston. Já ouvi gente do norte dizer com frequência que é um lugarzinho agradável para banhos de mar. Não poderíamos mandar mamãe para lá com Dixon, enquanto você e eu procuramos casas e preparamos uma para ela em Milton? Ela teria ar do mar, o que ajudaria durante o inverno, e seria poupada de toda a viagem cansativa. Dixon também gostaria de cuidar dela.”

“Dixon vai conosco?” perguntou o Sr. Hale, parecendo confuso e inquieto.

“Ah, sim!” disse Margaret. “Dixon realmente pretende fazer isso, e não sei o que mamãe faria sem ela.”

“Mas teremos de aceitar um modo de vida bem diferente, receio. Tudo é muito mais caro numa cidade. Não acho que Dixon vá ficar confortável. Para ser sincero, Margaret, às vezes acho que essa mulher é um pouco orgulhosa.”

Original English Version

“I have hit upon such a beautiful plan. Look here - in Darkshire, hardly the breadth of my finger from Milton, is Heston, which I have often heard of from people living in the north as such a pleasant little bathing-place. Now, don’t you think we could get mamma there with Dixon, while you and I go and look at houses, and get one all ready for her in Milton? She would get a breath of sea air to set her up for the winter, and be spared all the fatigue, and Dixon would enjoy taking care of her.”

“Is Dixon to go with us?” asked Mr. Hale, in a kind of helpless dismay.

“Oh, yes!” said Margaret. “Dixon quite intends it, and I don’t know what mamma would do without her.”

“But we shall have to put up with a very different way of living, I am afraid. Everything is so much dearer in a town. I doubt if Dixon can make herself comfortable. To tell you the truth, Margaret, I sometimes feel as if that woman gave herself airs.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Descobri um plano maravilhoso. Veja aqui: em Darkshire, a menos que a largura de meu dedo de Milton, fica Heston, que muitas vezes ouvi gente do norte descrever como agradável cidadezinha balneária. Não acha que poderíamos levar mamãe para lá com Dixon, enquanto o senhor e eu procuramos casas e deixamos uma inteiramente pronta para ela em Milton? Um pouco de ar marinho a fortaleceria para o inverno, e ela seria poupada de todo o cansaço; Dixon apreciaria cuidar dela.”

“Dixon irá conosco?”, perguntou o Sr. Hale com uma espécie de desamparo consternado.

“Oh, sim!”, disse Margaret. “Dixon está plenamente decidida a ir, e não sei o que mamãe faria sem ela.”

“Mas receio que teremos de nos conformar com um modo de vida muito diferente. Tudo é muito mais caro numa cidade. Duvido que Dixon consiga ficar satisfeita. Para dizer a verdade, Margaret, às vezes sinto que essa mulher se dá ares.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Sim, ela é, papai,” respondeu Margaret. “E se ela precisar aceitar um modo de vida diferente, nós é que teremos de aceitar seu orgulho, o que será pior. Mas ela realmente ama todos nós, e tenho certeza de que ficaria infeliz de nos deixar, especialmente neste momento difícil. Então, por causa de mamãe, e por ela ter sido tão leal, acho que deve ir.”

“Muito bem, minha querida. Vá em frente. Concordo. Qual a distância de Heston até Milton? A largura de um dos seus dedos não me dá uma noção muito clara de distância.”

“Bem, então, suponho que sejam trinta milhas. Isso não é muito!”

“Não em distância, mas em - . Deixe para lá! Se você realmente acha que ajudará sua mãe, que seja arranjado assim.”

Original English Version

“To be sure she does, papa,” replied Margaret; “and if she has to put up with a different style of living, we shall have to put up with her airs, which will be worse. But she really loves us all, and would be miserable to leave us, I am sure - especially in this change; so, for mamma’s sake, and for the sake of her faithfulness, I do think she must go.”

“Very well, my dear. Go on. I am resigned. How far is Heston from Milton? The breadth of one of your fingers does not give me a very clear idea of distance.”

“Well, then, I suppose it is thirty miles; that is not much!”

“Not in distance, but in - . Never mind! If you really think it will do your mother good, let it be fixed so.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Naturalmente se dá, papai”, respondeu Margaret. “E, se ela tiver de suportar outro modo de vida, nós teremos de suportar seus ares, o que será pior. Mas ela realmente ama todos nós e seria infeliz se nos deixasse, tenho certeza - sobretudo nesta mudança; portanto, por mamãe e pela fidelidade de Dixon, realmente acho que ela deve ir.”

“Muito bem, minha querida. Prossiga. Estou resignado. A que distância fica Heston de Milton? A largura de um de seus dedos não me dá ideia muito clara.”

“Bem, então suponho que sejam trinta milhas; não é muito!”

“Não em distância, mas em... Não importa! Se realmente acha que fará bem à sua mãe, assim fica decidido.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Esse foi um grande passo. Agora Margaret podia trabalhar, agir e fazer planos com seriedade. A Sra. Hale também pôde despertar de sua tristeza cansada e esquecer sua dor real ao pensar na alegria de ir para o litoral. Seu único pesar era que o Sr. Hale não poderia ficar com ela durante todas as duas semanas, como fizera uma vez, quando estavam noivos e ela ficara com Sir John e Lady Beresford em Torquay.

Original English Version

This was a great step. Now Margaret could work, and act, and plan in good earnest. And now Mrs. Hale could rouse herself from her languor, and forget her real suffering in thinking of the pleasure and the delight of going to the sea-side. Her only regret was that Mr. Hale could not be with her all the fortnight she was to be there, as he had been for a whole fortnight once, when they were engaged, and she was staying with Sir John and Lady Beresford at Torquay.

Tradução Integral em Português

Esse foi um grande passo. Agora Margaret podia trabalhar, agir e planejar seriamente. E a Sra. Hale pôde despertar da languidez e esquecer o sofrimento real pensando no prazer e na alegria de ir à praia. Seu único pesar era que o Sr. Hale não pudesse acompanhá-la durante todos os quinze dias, como fizera certa vez por duas semanas inteiras, quando estavam noivos e ela se hospedava com Sir John e Lady Beresford em Torquay.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Farewell.

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Sem que ninguém observe, o galho do jardim vai balançar, a flor tenra vai cair, sem amor a faia vai ficar marrom, o bordo vai se queimar sozinho;

Sem amor, o girassol, brilhando claro, irradiará em chamas seu disco de sementes, e muitas rosas-cravo alimentarão com especiaria de verão o ar zumbidor;

Original English Version

“Unwatch’d the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away;

Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air;

Tradução Integral em Português

“Sem testemunhas, o ramo do jardim oscilará, A tenra flor cairá tremulando; Sem amor, a faia há de escurecer, O bordo consumirá seu próprio fulgor;

Sem amor, o girassol, em belo brilho, Cercará de chamas seu disco de sementes, E muitos cravos rosados alimentarão Com aromas de verão o ar que zumbe;

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

* * * * *

Original English Version

* * * * *

Tradução Integral em Português

* * * * *

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Do jardim e do agreste, novas memórias surgem. Ano após ano, a terra se torna familiar para uma criança vinda de longe.

Ano após ano, o trabalhador lavra o mesmo campo e corta as mesmas árvores. Ano após ano, nossa memória se desvanece das colinas ao nosso redor.

TENNYSON.

Original English Version

Till from the garden and the wild A fresh association blow And year by year the landscape grow Familiar to the stranger’s child;

As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.”

TENNYSON.

Tradução Integral em Português

Até que do jardim e da mata Sopre uma nova associação, E, ano após ano, a paisagem se torne Familiar ao filho do estrangeiro;

Enquanto, ano após ano, o trabalhador cultiva Sua gleba habitual ou poda as clareiras; E, ano após ano, nossa memória se apaga De todo o círculo das colinas.”

TENNYSON.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Chegou o último dia. A casa estava cheia de caixotes de embalagem, e homens os carregavam numa carroça até a estação ferroviária mais próxima. Até o gramado bonito ao lado da casa ficara bagunçado com palha das portas e janelas abertas. Os cômodos soavam vazios, e a luz forte através das janelas nuas parecia estranha. O quarto de vestir da Sra. Hale foi deixado por último. Ali, ela e Dixon embalavam roupas e paravam a todo momento para olhar velhos tesouros, especialmente lembranças dos filhos quando eram pequenos. Não conseguiam fazer muito progresso. Lá embaixo, Margaret ficava calma e pronta para orientar os homens que ajudavam a cozinheira e Charlotte. Essas duas choravam às vezes e se perguntavam como ela conseguia ficar tão firme nesse último dia. Pensavam que ela não devia gostar muito de Helstone, já que vivera tanto tempo em Londres. Mas Margaret estava pálida e quieta, observando tudo de perto. Elas não podiam saber quanto seu coração doía, ou como ela se impedia de chorar forçando a mente a ficar ocupada. Se ela cedesse, quem agiria? O pai estava na sacristia com o coroinha, examinando papéis, livros e registros. Quando entrasse, ainda teria seus próprios livros para embalar, e ninguém mais poderia fazê-lo a seu gosto. Margaret não era o tipo de pessoa que desabava diante de estranhos, ou mesmo diante de amigos da casa como a cozinheira e Charlotte. Por fim, os quatro embaladores foram para a cozinha tomar chá, e Margaret saiu devagar do salão. Passou pela sala de estar nua e ressoante e saiu para o crepúsculo de uma noite de início de novembro. Uma névoa fina suavizava a paisagem e dava a tudo uma cor de lilás, embora o sol ainda não tivesse se posto completamente. Um pisco-de-peito-ruivo cantava, talvez o mesmo que o pai costumava chamar de seu bichinho de inverno, e para quem construíra uma casinha junto à janela do escritório. As folhas pareciam mais bonitas do que nunca, mas a primeira geada logo as derrubaria. Já algumas flutuavam até o chão, brilhando âmbar e dourado no sol inclinado.

Original English Version

The last day came; the house was full of packing-cases, which were being carted off at the front door, to the nearest railway station. Even the pretty lawn at the side of the house, was made unsightly and untidy by the straw that had been wafted upon it through the open door and windows. The rooms had a strange echoing sound in them, - and the light came harshly and strongly in through the uncurtained windows, - seeming already unfamiliar and strange. Mrs. Hale’s dressing-room was left untouched to the last; and there she and Dixon were packing up clothes, and interrupting each other every now and then to exclaim at, and turn over with fond regard, some forgotten treasure, in the shape of some relic of the children while they were yet little. They did not make much progress with their work. Down-stairs, Margaret stood calm and collected, ready to counsel or advise the men who had been called in to help the cook and Charlotte. These two last, crying between whiles, wondered how the young lady could keep up so this last day, and settled it between them that she was not likely to care much for Helstone, having been so long in London. There she stood, very pale and quiet, with her large grave eyes observing everything - up to every present circumstance however small. They could not understand how her heart was aching all the time, with a heavy pressure that no sighs could lift off or relieve, and how constant exertion for her perceptive faculties was the only way to keep herself from crying out with pain. Moreover, if she gave way, who was to act? Her father was examining papers, books, registers, what not, in the vestry with the clerk; and when he came in, there were his own books to pack up, which no one but himself could do to his satisfaction. Besides, was Margaret one to give way before strange men, or even household friends like the cook and Charlotte? Not she! But at last the four packers went into the kitchen to their tea; and Margaret moved stiffly and slowly away from the place in the hall where she had been standing so long, out through the bare echoing drawing-room, into the twilight of an early November evening. There was a filmy veil of soft dull mist obscuring, but not hiding, all objects, giving them a lilac hue, for the sun had not yet fully set; a robin was singing, - perhaps, Margaret thought, the very robin that her father had so often talked of as his winter pet, and for which he had made, with his own hands, a kind of robin-house by his study-window. The leaves were more gorgeous than ever; the first touch of frost would lay them all low on the ground. Already one or two kept constantly floating down, amber and golden in the low slanting sun-rays.

Tradução Integral em Português

Chegou o último dia; a casa estava cheia de caixotes, transportados pela porta da frente para a estação ferroviária mais próxima. Até o bonito gramado ao lado da casa se tornara feio e desarrumado pela palha que as portas e janelas abertas haviam deixado voar sobre ele. Os aposentos tinham um estranho eco; a luz entrava dura e forte pelas janelas sem cortinas, já parecendo desconhecida e estranha. O quarto de vestir da Sra. Hale foi deixado intacto até o fim; ali ela e Dixon embalavam roupas, interrompendo-se de tempos em tempos para exclamar e contemplar com carinho algum tesouro esquecido, relíquia dos filhos ainda pequenos. Pouco avançavam. No andar de baixo, Margaret permanecia calma e serena, pronta para aconselhar os homens chamados para ajudar a cozinheira e Charlotte. Estas duas, chorando a intervalos, admiravam como a jovem senhora conseguia manter-se firme naquele último dia e concluíam entre si que ela provavelmente não se importava muito com Helstone, por haver vivido tanto tempo em Londres. Ali estava, muito pálida e quieta, os grandes olhos graves observando tudo, atentos a cada circunstância presente, por menor que fosse. Não podiam compreender como seu coração doía o tempo todo sob pressão pesada que suspiro algum podia remover ou aliviar, e como o esforço constante de suas faculdades perceptivas era a única maneira de impedir-se de gritar de dor. Além disso, se cedesse, quem agiria? Seu pai examinava papéis, livros, registros e outras coisas na sacristia com o escrivão; quando voltasse, teria os próprios livros para embalar, tarefa que ninguém mais faria a seu contento. E seria Margaret pessoa de ceder diante de homens estranhos, ou mesmo de servidores da casa como a cozinheira e Charlotte? Jamais! Por fim, os quatro embaladores foram tomar chá na cozinha; Margaret afastou-se rígida e lentamente do lugar no vestíbulo onde permanecera tanto tempo, atravessou a sala nua e ecoante e saiu para o crepúsculo de uma noite de início de novembro. Um véu diáfano de névoa suave e opaca encobria, sem ocultar, todos os objetos, dando-lhes tonalidade lilás, pois o sol ainda não se pusera por completo; um pintarroxo cantava - talvez, pensou Margaret, o mesmo de que o pai tantas vezes falava como seu companheiro de inverno e para o qual fizera com as próprias mãos uma casinha junto à janela do gabinete. As folhas estavam mais esplêndidas que nunca; o primeiro toque de geada as derrubaria todas. Uma ou duas já flutuavam constantemente para baixo, âmbar e douradas nos raios baixos e oblíquos do sol.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret caminhou pela trilha sob o muro de pereiras. Não caminhava ali desde a vez em que passeara ao lado de Henry Lennox. No canteiro de tomilho, ele começara a falar de coisas em que ela não devia pensar agora. Seus olhos estavam numa rosa tardia enquanto ela tentava respondê-lo, e notou a bela beleza das folhas de cenoura no meio da última frase dele. Isso fora apenas quinze dias antes, e agora tudo havia mudado. Onde estaria ele agora? Em Londres, vivendo sua vida antiga, jantando com o velho grupo da Harley Street ou com amigos mais novos e animados. Mesmo enquanto ela caminhava tristemente pelo jardim úmido e sombrio ao entardecer, com tudo caindo e desbotando ao redor, ele talvez estivesse alegremente guardando seus livros de direito depois de um bom dia de trabalho. Talvez tivesse ido dar um de seus passeios rápidos nos Temple Gardens antes do jantar, como lhe contara que fazia com frequência, e ouvira o grande som de gente ocupada por perto, embora invisível, e avistara as luzes da cidade sobre o rio. Ele muitas vezes falara a Margaret sobre esses passeios apressados entre o trabalho e o jantar, e em seus melhores momentos. Ela adorara a ideia. Mas aqui não havia som nenhum. O pisco entrara na quietude da noite. De vez em quando, uma porta de cabana ao longe se abria e fechava enquanto um trabalhador cansado voltava para casa. Mas aquele som parecia muito distante. Um barulho suave, rastejante, crocante entre as folhas secas na floresta além do jardim parecia próximo. Margaret sabia que era um caçador furtivo. Muitas vezes vira caçadores furtivos saltarem a cerca do jardim, atravessarem o gramado iluminado pela lua, e desaparecerem na escuridão adiante. Admirara sua liberdade selvagem e até lhes desejara sorte. Mas aquela noite ela sentiu medo, e não sabia por quê. Ouviu Charlotte fechando as janelas e trancando-as para a noite, sem saber que alguém entrara no jardim. Então um galho pequeno, talvez podre ou quebrado à força, caiu pesadamente na parte mais próxima da floresta. Margaret correu como Camila até a janela e bateu com urgência, assustando Charlotte lá dentro.

Original English Version

Margaret went along the walk under the pear-tree wall. She had never been along it since she paced it at Henry Lennox’s side. Here, at this bed of thyme, he began to speak of what she must not think of now. Her eyes were on that late-blowing rose as she was trying to answer; and she had caught the idea of the vivid beauty of the feathery leaves of the carrots in the very middle of his last sentence. Only a fortnight ago! And all so changed! Where was he now? In London, - going through the old round; dining with the old Harley Street set, or with gayer young friends of his own. Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. He had often spoken to Margaret of these hasty walks, snatched in the intervals between study and dinner. At his best times and in his best moods had he spoken of them; and the thought of them had struck upon her fancy. Here there was no sound. The robin had gone away into the vast stillness of night. Now and then, a cottage door in the distance was opened and shut, as if to admit the tired labourer to his home; but that sounded very far away. A stealthy, creeping, cranching sound among the crisp fallen leaves of the forest, beyond the garden, seemed almost close at hand. Margaret knew it was some poacher. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. The wild adventurous freedom of their life had taken her fancy; she felt inclined to wish them success; she had no fear of them. But to-night she was afraid, she knew not why. She heard Charlotte shutting the windows, and fastening up for the night, unconscious that any one had gone out into the garden. A small branch - it might be of rotten wood, or it might be broken by force - came heavily down in the nearest part of the forest; Margaret ran, swift as Camilla, down to the window, and rapped at it with a hurried tremulousness which startled Charlotte within.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret percorreu a alameda junto ao muro das pereiras. Não passara por ali desde que caminhara ao lado de Henry Lennox. Aqui, junto a este canteiro de tomilho, ele começara a falar daquilo em que ela agora não devia pensar. Seus olhos estavam naquela rosa tardia enquanto tentava responder; e percebera a beleza viva das folhas plumosas das cenouras justamente no meio da última frase dele. Apenas quinze dias antes! E tudo tão mudado! Onde estaria ele? Em Londres, seguindo a velha rotina; jantando com o antigo círculo de Harley Street ou com seus amigos jovens e alegres. Naquele mesmo instante, enquanto ela caminhava tristemente pelo jardim úmido e sombrio ao crepúsculo, com tudo ao redor caindo, desbotando e entrando em decomposição, ele talvez guardasse alegremente os livros de direito após um dia de trabalho satisfatório e se revigorasse, como lhe contara fazer muitas vezes, correndo pelos jardins do Temple, absorvendo o grande, inarticulado e poderoso rugido de dezenas de milhares de homens ocupados, próximos mas invisíveis, e captando a cada volta rápida vislumbres das luzes da cidade surgindo das profundezas do rio. Muitas vezes falara a Margaret desses passeios apressados, furtados entre o estudo e o jantar. Falara deles em seus melhores momentos e humores; o pensamento impressionara-lhe a imaginação. Ali não havia som. O pintarroxo desaparecera na vasta quietude da noite. De vez em quando, ao longe, uma porta de cabana se abria e fechava, como para admitir no lar o trabalhador cansado; mas soava muito distante. Um ruído furtivo, rastejante e crocante entre as folhas secas da floresta além do jardim pareceu quase próximo. Margaret sabia ser algum caçador clandestino. Sentada no quarto durante o último outono, com a vela apagada e regalando-se puramente com a solene beleza do céu e da terra, muitas vezes vira o salto leve e silencioso dos caçadores por sobre a cerca, seus passos rápidos pelo gramado orvalhado ao luar e seu desaparecimento na sombra negra e imóvel além. A liberdade selvagem e aventurosa daquela vida lhe agradava; inclinava-se a desejar-lhes êxito e não os temia. Mas naquela noite teve medo, sem saber por quê. Ouviu Charlotte fechar e trancar as janelas, sem saber que alguém saíra para o jardim. Um pequeno galho - talvez madeira podre, talvez quebrado à força - caiu pesadamente na parte mais próxima da floresta; Margaret correu, veloz como Camila, até a janela e bateu nela com pressa trêmula, sobressaltando Charlotte lá dentro.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Deixe-me entrar! Deixe-me entrar! Sou só eu, Charlotte!” Seu coração só se acalmou quando estava em segurança dentro da sala de estar, com as janelas fechadas e trancadas, e as paredes familiares ao redor. Sentou-se num caixote. A sala estava fria e sem alegria, sem fogo e sem luz, exceto a vela de Charlotte. Charlotte olhou para ela com surpresa, e Margaret sentiu isso, então se levantou.

“Tive medo de que você estivesse me deixando de fora completamente, Charlotte,” disse ela, com um pequeno sorriso. “Aí você nunca teria me ouvido da cozinha, e as portas para a estrada e o cemitério estão trancadas há muito tempo.”

“Ah, senhorita, eu teria notado logo. Os homens iam querer que a senhorita lhes dissesse o que fazer a seguir. Coloquei o chá no escritório do patrão, porque é o cômodo mais confortável, por assim dizer.”

Original English Version

“Let me in! Let me in! It is only me, Charlotte!” Her heart did not still its fluttering till she was safe in the drawing-room, with the windows fastened and bolted, and the familiar walls hemming her round, and shutting her in. She had sate down upon a packing-case; cheerless, chill was the dreary and dismantled room - no fire, nor other light, but Charlotte’s long unsnuffed candle. Charlotte looked at Margaret with surprise; and Margaret, feeling it rather than seeing it, rose up.

“I was afraid you were shutting me out altogether, Charlotte,” said she, half-smiling. “And then you would never have heard me in the kitchen, and the doors into the lane and churchyard are locked long ago.”

“Oh, miss, I should have been sure to have missed you soon. The men would have wanted you to tell them how to go on. And I have put tea in master’s study, as being the most comfortable room, so to speak.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Deixe-me entrar! Deixe-me entrar! Sou apenas eu, Charlotte!” Seu coração só deixou de palpitar quando se viu segura na sala, com janelas fechadas e aferrolhadas e as paredes familiares cercando-a e encerrando-a. Sentou-se sobre um caixote; o aposento triste e desmantelado era desolador e frio - sem fogo nem outra luz além da longa vela de Charlotte, cujo pavio não fora aparado. Charlotte olhou surpresa para Margaret; sentindo esse olhar mais do que o vendo, Margaret se levantou.

“Tive medo de que me deixasse inteiramente do lado de fora, Charlotte”, disse, meio sorrindo. “Depois nunca me ouviria da cozinha, e as portas da ruela e do cemitério foram trancadas há muito.”

“Oh, senhorita, eu certamente logo sentiria sua falta. Os homens precisariam que lhes dissesse como prosseguir. E servi o chá no gabinete do patrão, por ser, por assim dizer, o aposento mais confortável.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Obrigada, Charlotte. Você é uma moça gentil. Vou sentir sua falta. Tente me escrever, se algum dia eu puder ajudá-la ou lhe dar um bom conselho. Vou sempre ficar feliz em receber uma carta de Helstone, sabe. Vou lhe mandar meu endereço assim que souber.”

O escritório estava pronto para o chá. Um bom fogo ardia, e as velas na mesa ainda não estavam acesas. Margaret sentou-se no tapete para se aquecer, pois a noite úmida grudava em seu vestido e ela se sentia fria de cansaço. Segurou as mãos em torno dos joelhos e curvou a cabeça, parecendo triste. Mas quando ouviu os passos do pai no cascalho lá fora, levantou-se de imediato. Rapidamente empurrou para trás o cabelo escuro e pesado e enxugou algumas lágrimas que não sabia que tinham caído. Depois foi abrir a porta para ele. Ele parecia muito mais infeliz do que ela. Ela mal conseguia fazê-lo falar, embora tentasse repetidamente dizer coisas que o interessassem, cada vez com grande esforço.

Original English Version

“Thank you, Charlotte. You are a kind girl. I shall be sorry to leave you. You must try and write to me, if I can ever give you any little help or good advice. I shall always be glad to get a letter from Helstone, you know. I shall be sure and send you my address when I know it.”

The study was all ready for tea. There was a good blazing fire, and unlighted candles on the table. Margaret sat down on the rug, partly to warm herself, for the dampness of the evening hung about her dress, and over-fatigue had made her chilly. She kept herself balanced by clasping her hands together round her knees; her head dropped a little towards her chest; the attitude was one of despondency, whatever her frame of mind might be. But when she heard her father’s step on the gravel outside, she started up, and hastily shaking her heavy black hair back, and wiping a few tears away that had come on her cheeks she knew not how, she went out to open the door for him. He showed far more depression than she did. She could hardly get him to talk, although she tried to speak on subjects that would interest him, at the cost of an effort every time which she thought would be her last.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Obrigada, Charlotte. Você é uma boa moça. Sentirei deixá-la. Deve tentar escrever-me, caso algum dia eu possa prestar-lhe pequena ajuda ou dar bom conselho. Sempre ficarei contente ao receber uma carta de Helstone, sabe. Certamente lhe mandarei meu endereço quando o souber.”

O gabinete estava pronto para o chá. Havia um belo fogo ardente e velas apagadas sobre a mesa. Margaret sentou-se no tapete junto à lareira, em parte para aquecer-se, pois a umidade da noite impregnara seu vestido e o excesso de fadiga a deixara com frio. Conservava o equilíbrio apertando as mãos ao redor dos joelhos; a cabeça pendia um pouco para o peito; qualquer que fosse seu estado mental, a atitude era de abatimento. Mas, ao ouvir os passos do pai no cascalho, levantou-se num salto, sacudiu para trás os pesados cabelos negros e enxugou algumas lágrimas que lhe haviam surgido nas faces sem saber como; então saiu para abrir-lhe a porta. Ele demonstrava abatimento muito maior que o dela. Mal conseguiu fazê-lo falar, embora tentasse abordar temas que o interessassem, ao custo de esforço que, a cada vez, julgava ser o último.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Você fez uma caminhada muito longa hoje?” perguntou ela ao ver que ele não tocaria em nenhuma comida.

“Até Fordham Beeches. Fui ver a viúva Maltby. Ela está muito triste porque não conseguiu se despedir de você. Diz que a pequena Susan esperou na estrada por dias. Não, Margaret, o que houve, querida?” O pensamento da criancinha esperando por ela e sendo decepcionada vez após vez, não porque Margaret a esquecera, mas porque não podia deixar a casa, foi demais para ela. A pobre Margaret começou a chorar como se seu coração fosse partir. O Sr. Hale ficou muito perturbado. Levantou-se e andou nervosamente de um lado a outro da sala. Margaret tentou parar de chorar, mas não falaria até conseguir fazê-lo com calma. Ela o ouviu falando consigo mesmo.

“Não consigo suportar. Não consigo suportar ver outras pessoas sofrerem. Acho que poderia suportar meus próprios problemas com paciência. Ah, será que não há como voltar atrás?”

Original English Version

“Have you been a very long walk to-day?” asked she, on seeing his refusal to touch food of any kind.

“As far as Fordham Beeches. I went to see Widow Maltby; she is sadly grieved at not having wished you good-bye. She says little Susan has kept watch down the lane for days past. - Nay, Margaret, what is the matter, dear?” The thought of the little child watching for her, and continually disappointed - from no forgetfulness on her part, but from sheer inability to leave home - was the last drop in poor Margaret’s cup, and she was sobbing away as if her heart would break. Mr. Hale was distressingly perplexed. He rose, and walked nervously up and down the room. Margaret tried to check herself, but would not speak until she could do so with firmness. She heard him talking, as if to himself.

“I cannot bear it. I cannot bear to see the sufferings of others. I think I could go through my own with patience. Oh, is there no going back?”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Caminhou muito hoje?”, perguntou, ao vê-lo recusar alimento de qualquer espécie.

“Até as faias de Fordham. Fui ver a viúva Maltby; está profundamente aflita por não ter se despedido de você. Diz que a pequena Susan vigia a ruela há dias... Ora, Margaret, o que houve, querida?” O pensamento da criança esperando por ela e sendo continuamente desapontada - não por esquecimento de sua parte, mas pela absoluta impossibilidade de sair de casa - foi a última gota no cálice da pobre Margaret, e ela soluçou como se o coração fosse partir-se. O Sr. Hale ficou penosamente perplexo. Levantou-se e caminhou nervosamente pelo aposento. Margaret tentou conter-se, mas não falaria até poder fazê-lo com firmeza. Ouviu-o falar como consigo mesmo.

“Não consigo suportar. Não suporto ver o sofrimento alheio. Acho que poderia atravessar o meu com paciência. Oh, não há como voltar?”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Não, pai,” disse Margaret, olhando-o diretamente e falando com calma e firmeza. “É ruim pensar que você está errado. Seria muito pior saber que você foi desonesto.” Ela baixou a voz nas últimas palavras, como se até pensar em hipocrisia ligada ao pai parecesse errado.

“Além disso,” continuou ela, “estou só cansada esta noite. Não pense que estou magoada com o que você fez, querido papai. Não acho que nenhum de nós dois consiga falar sobre isso esta noite,” disse, pois as lágrimas e os soluços continuavam vindo. “É melhor eu levar esta xícara de chá para mamãe. Ela tomou o dela bem cedo, quando eu estava ocupada demais para ir até ela, e tenho certeza de que ficará contente com outra agora.”

Original English Version

“No, father,” said Margaret, looking straight at him, and speaking low and steadily. “It is bad to believe you in error. It would be infinitely worse to have known you a hypocrite.” She dropped her voice at the last few words, as if entertaining the idea of hypocrisy for a moment in connection with her father savoured of irreverence.

“Besides,” she went on, “it is only that I am tired to-night; don’t think that I am suffering from what you have done, dear papa. We can’t either of us talk about it to-night, I believe,” said she, finding that tears and sobs would come in spite of herself. “I had better go and take mamma up this cup of tea. She had hers very early, when I was too busy to go to her, and I am sure she will be glad of another now.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Não, papai”, disse Margaret, fitando-o e falando baixo e firmemente. “É ruim acreditar que o senhor está em erro. Seria infinitamente pior saber que é hipócrita.” Baixou a voz nas últimas palavras, como se associar por um instante a ideia de hipocrisia ao pai tivesse sabor de irreverência.

“Além disso”, prosseguiu, “é apenas que estou cansada esta noite; não pense que sofro pelo que fez, querido papai. Creio que nenhum de nós consegue falar disso esta noite”, disse, percebendo que lágrimas e soluços vinham apesar de seus esforços. “É melhor eu levar esta xícara de chá para mamãe. Ela tomou o seu muito cedo, quando eu estava ocupada demais para acompanhá-la, e tenho certeza de que agora apreciará outra.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Na manhã seguinte, a hora do trem os forçou a deixar a adorável e amada Helstone. Foi seu último olhar para o presbitério comprido e baixo, coberto de roseiras-da-china e piracanto, ainda mais acolhedor sob o sol da manhã que brilhava em suas janelas. O carro de Southampton mal os levara até a estação antes que se fossem para sempre. Margaret sentiu dor no coração e tentou olhar para trás em busca de um último vislumbre da velha torre da igreja, que sabia poder ver acima das árvores. Mas o pai também se lembrou disso, e ela silenciosamente lhe cedeu o melhor lugar na janela. Recostou-se, fechou os olhos, e lágrimas surgiram neles. Brilharam por um momento em seus cílios, depois escorreram devagar pelo rosto e caíram, despercebidas, sobre o vestido.

Passariam uma noite em Londres, num hotel tranquilo. A pobre Sra. Hale chorou quase o dia todo, a seu modo, e Dixon mostrou sua dor ficando muito irritada. Continuava tentando impedir que suas saias sequer tocassem no Sr. Hale, a quem culpava por toda essa dor.

Original English Version

Railroad time inexorably wrenched them away from lovely, beloved Helstone, the next morning. They were gone; they had seen the last of the long low parsonage home, half-covered with China-roses and pyracanthus - more homelike than ever in the morning sun that glittered on its windows, each belonging to some well-loved room. Almost before they had settled themselves into the car, sent from Southampton to fetch them to the station, they were gone away to return no more. A sting at Margaret’s heart made her strive to look out to catch the last glimpse of the old church tower at the turn where she knew it might be seen above a wave of the forest trees; but her father remembered this too, and she silently acknowledged his greater right to the one window from which it could be seen. She leant back and shut her eyes, and the tears welled forth, and hung glittering for an instant on the shadowing eyelashes before rolling slowly down her cheeks, and dropping, unheeded, on her dress.

They were to stop in London all night at some quiet hotel. Poor Mrs. Hale had cried in her way nearly all day long; and Dixon showed her sorrow by extreme crossness, and a continual irritable attempt to keep her petticoats from even touching the unconscious Mr. Hale, whom she regarded as the origin of all this suffering.

Tradução Integral em Português

Na manhã seguinte, o horário inexorável da ferrovia arrancou-os da bela e amada Helstone. Tinham partido; haviam contemplado pela última vez a longa e baixa casa do presbitério, meio coberta por rosas-da-china e piracantos - mais acolhedora que nunca sob o sol da manhã, que reluzia em suas janelas, cada qual pertencente a algum aposento querido. Quase antes de se acomodarem na carruagem enviada de Southampton para levá-los à estação, já se afastavam para nunca mais voltar. Uma pontada no coração fez Margaret esforçar-se para obter o último vislumbre da velha torre da igreja na curva onde sabia que se podia vê-la acima de uma onda das árvores; mas o pai também se lembrou, e ela silenciosamente reconheceu seu maior direito à única janela de onde era visível. Recostou-se e fechou os olhos; as lágrimas brotaram e ficaram por um instante brilhando nos cílios sombreados, antes de rolarem lentamente pelas faces e caírem, despercebidas, sobre o vestido.

Passariam a noite em Londres, num hotel tranquilo. A pobre Sra. Hale chorara à sua maneira quase o dia inteiro; Dixon demonstrava tristeza com extremo mau humor e a contínua e irritada tentativa de impedir que suas saias sequer tocassem no inconsciente Sr. Hale, a quem considerava origem de todo aquele sofrimento.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Passaram por ruas que conheciam bem, por casas que haviam visitado com frequência, e por lojas onde Margaret ficara esperando impaciente ao lado da tia enquanto ela fazia alguma escolha longa e importante. Até passaram por pessoas conhecidas na rua. A manhã lhes parecera muito longa, mas quando chegaram a Londres era a hora mais movimentada de uma tarde de novembro. A Sra. Hale não estava em Londres havia muito tempo, e olhava ao redor com empolgação infantil. Ficava fitando as ruas, as lojas e as carruagens.

“Ah, ali está a Harrison's, onde comprei tantas das minhas coisas de casamento. Nossa, como mudou! Têm janelas enormes de vidro, maiores que a Crawford's em Southampton. Ah, e ali - não, não é - sim, é. Margaret, acabamos de passar pelo Sr. Henry Lennox. Onde ele poderia estar indo entre todas essas lojas?”

Original English Version

They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. It was long since Mrs. Hale had been in London; and she roused up, almost like a child, to look about her at the different streets, and to gaze after and exclaim at the shops and carriages, -

“Oh, there’s Harrison’s, where I bought so many of my wedding things. Dear! how altered! They’ve got immense plate-glass windows, larger than Crawford’s in Southampton. Oh, and there, I declare - no, it is not - yes, it is - Margaret, we have just passed Mr. Henry Lennox. Where can he be going, among all these shops?”

Tradução Integral em Português

Percorreram ruas conhecidas, passando por casas que muitas vezes haviam visitado e lojas em que Margaret permanecera impaciente ao lado da tia enquanto esta tomava alguma decisão importante e interminável - chegaram até a passar por conhecidos na rua; pois, embora a manhã tivesse duração incalculável para eles e sentissem que já devia ter se encerrado no repouso da escuridão, era a hora mais movimentada de uma tarde londrina de novembro quando chegaram. Havia muito que a Sra. Hale não ia a Londres; despertou quase como uma criança para olhar as diferentes ruas, contemplar e exclamar diante das lojas e carruagens:

“Oh, ali está a Harrison’s, onde comprei tantas coisas para meu casamento. Céus, como mudou! Tem enormes vitrines de vidro plano, maiores que as da Crawford’s em Southampton. Oh, e ali, eu declaro... não, não é... sim, é... Margaret, acabamos de passar pelo Sr. Henry Lennox. Aonde pode estar indo no meio de todas estas lojas?”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret se inclinou para a frente de imediato, depois recuou rapidamente e sorriu levemente para si mesma por ter se movido tão de repente. Àquela altura, já estavam a cem jardas de distância, mas ele ainda lhe parecia uma lembrança de Helstone. Estava ligado a uma manhã luminosa e a um dia importante, e ela teria gostado de vê-lo sem que ele a visse, e sem precisar falar com ele.

Original English Version

Margaret started forwards, and as quickly fell back, half-smiling at herself for the sudden motion. They were a hundred yards away by this time; but he seemed like a relic of Helstone - he was associated with a bright morning, an eventful day, and she should have liked to have seen him, without his seeing her, - without the chance of their speaking.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret lançou-se para a frente e tornou a recuar com igual rapidez, meio sorrindo de seu movimento súbito. Já estavam a cem jardas; mas ele parecia uma relíquia de Helstone - ligava-se a uma manhã luminosa, a um dia cheio de acontecimentos - , e ela teria gostado de vê-lo sem que ele a visse, sem possibilidade de falarem.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

A noite foi longa e monótona. Não tinham trabalho, e ficaram num quarto no alto de um hotel. O Sr. Hale saiu para visitar seu livreiro e alguns amigos. Todos os que encontravam, dentro de casa ou nas ruas, pareciam ocupados e a caminho de encontrar alguém. Só eles pareciam perdidos, sozinhos e infelizes. Ainda assim, Margaret conhecia muitas casas por perto onde ela e a mãe seriam calorosamente recebidas se viessem em tempos felizes, ou mesmo em tempos tranquilos. Mas se viessem em tristeza e precisando de consolo diante de um problema difícil como esse, se sentiriam estranhas em todos aqueles lares de conhecidos próximos, não amigos de verdade. A vida em Londres era rápida demais e cheia demais mesmo para uma hora do silêncio profundo que os amigos de Jó mostraram ao sentarem-se com ele por sete dias e sete noites sem falar, tamanha era sua dor.

Original English Version

The evening, without employment, passed in a room high up in an hotel, was long and heavy. Mr. Hale went out to his bookseller’s, and to call on a friend or two. Every one they saw, either in the house or out in the streets, appeared hurrying to some appointment, expected by, or expecting somebody. They alone seemed strange and friendless, and desolate. Yet within a mile, Margaret knew of house after house, where she for her own sake, and her mother for her aunt Shaw’s, would be welcomed, if they came in gladness, or even in peace of mind. If they came sorrowing, and wanting sympathy in a complicated trouble like the present, then they would be felt as a shadow in all these houses of intimate acquaintances, not friends. London life is too whirling and full to admit of even an hour of that deep silence of feeling which the friends of Job showed, when “they sat with him on the ground seven days and seven nights, and none spake a word unto him; for they saw that his grief was very great.”

Tradução Integral em Português

A noite, passada sem ocupação num aposento no alto de um hotel, foi longa e pesada. O Sr. Hale saiu para visitar o livreiro e um ou dois amigos. Todos que viam, na casa ou nas ruas, pareciam correr para algum compromisso, esperados por alguém ou esperando alguém. Apenas eles pareciam estranhos, sem amigos e desolados. Contudo, a menos de uma milha, Margaret conhecia casa após casa onde seria acolhida por si mesma, e sua mãe por causa da tia Shaw, se chegassem alegres ou ao menos em paz. Se chegassem pesarosas e desejando solidariedade numa aflição complexa como a presente, seriam sentidas como sombra em todas aquelas casas de conhecidos íntimos, não amigos. A vida de Londres é vertiginosa e cheia demais para admitir sequer uma hora daquele profundo silêncio de sentimento demonstrado pelos amigos de Jó, quando “sentaram-se com ele no chão por sete dias e sete noites, e nenhum lhe disse palavra, pois viam que sua dor era muito grande”.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

New Scenes and Faces.

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“A névoa esmaece o sol, casinhas enfumaçadas me cercam por toda parte.”

MATTHEW ARNOLD.

Na tarde seguinte, a cerca de vinte milhas de Milton-Northern, pegaram o pequeno ramal ferroviário até Heston. Heston era uma longa rua única perto do litoral. Tinha seu próprio estilo, diferente das pequenas cidades de banho do sul da Inglaterra, e estas eram diferentes das do continente. Tudo parecia mais prático. As carroças tinham mais ferro e menos madeira e couro. As pessoas nas ruas estavam de folga, mas ainda pareciam ocupadas e sérias. As cores eram mais acinzentadas e menos bonitas. Não havia blusões, nem entre a gente do campo, porque eram desajeitados e podiam prender-se nas máquinas, então as pessoas haviam deixado de usá-los. Nas cidades do sul, Margaret vira lojistas parados às portas quando livres, aproveitando o ar e a rua. Aqui, se tinham tempo livre dos fregueses, arrumavam trabalho para si dentro da loja, até mesmo, pensou ela, desenrolando e enrolando fitas sem necessidade nenhuma. Essas diferenças a impressionaram enquanto ela e a mãe saíam na manhã seguinte para procurar hospedagem.

Original English Version

“Mist clogs the sunshine, Smoky dwarf houses Hem me round everywhere.”

MATTHEW ARNOLD.

The next afternoon, about twenty miles from Milton-Northern, they entered on the little branch railway that led to Heston. Heston itself was one long straggling street, running parallel to the seashore. It had a character of its own, as different from the little bathing-places in the south of England as they again from those of the continent. To use a Scotch word, everything looked more “purpose-like.” The country carts had more iron, and less wood and leather about the horse-gear; the people in the streets, although on pleasure bent, had yet a busy mind. The colours looked grayer - more enduring, not so gay and pretty. There were no smock-frocks, even among the country-folk; they retarded motion, and were apt to catch on machinery, and so the habit of wearing them had died out. In such towns in the south of England, Margaret had seen the shopmen, when not employed in their business, lounging a little at their doors, enjoying the fresh air, and the look up and down the street. Here, if they had any leisure from customers, they made themselves business in the shop - even, Margaret fancied, to the unnecessary unrolling and re-rolling of ribbons. All these differences struck upon her mind, as she and her mother went out next morning to look for lodgings.

Tradução Integral em Português

“A névoa obstrui o sol, Casas anãs e enfumaçadas Cercam-me por toda parte.”

MATTHEW ARNOLD.

Na tarde seguinte, cerca de vinte milhas antes de Milton-Northern, entraram na pequena linha secundária que conduzia a Heston. Heston era uma única rua longa e irregular, paralela à praia. Tinha caráter próprio, tão diferente das pequenas estâncias balneárias do sul da Inglaterra quanto estas das do continente. Para usar palavra escocesa, tudo parecia mais “adequado a seu propósito”. As carroças rurais continham mais ferro e menos madeira e couro nos arreios; as pessoas nas ruas, embora entregues ao lazer, conservavam ar atarefado. As cores pareciam mais cinzentas - mais duradouras, menos alegres e bonitas. Nem mesmo a gente do campo usava aventais de camponês; retardavam os movimentos e tendiam a prender-se às máquinas, de modo que o hábito desaparecera. Em cidades semelhantes do sul, Margaret vira lojistas, quando desocupados, demorarem-se um pouco às portas, gozando o ar fresco e a vista da rua. Ali, se tinham folga dos fregueses, inventavam trabalho dentro da loja - até, imaginou Margaret, desenrolando e tornando a enrolar fitas sem necessidade. Todas essas diferenças a impressionaram quando ela e a mãe saíram na manhã seguinte em busca de alojamento.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

As duas noites em hotéis custaram mais do que o Sr. Hale esperava, então ficaram contentes de aceitar os primeiros quartos limpos e agradáveis que estavam livres. Ali, pela primeira vez em muitos dias, Margaret sentiu-se em repouso. O repouso tinha uma sensação de sonho que o tornava ainda mais perfeito. O mar distante batia na costa arenosa com um som suave e constante. Meninos com burros gritavam nas proximidades. Cenas estranhas passavam diante dela como quadros, e em sua preguiça não queria que fossem explicadas antes de desaparecerem. Desceu até a praia para respirar o ar do mar, suave e morno mesmo no fim de novembro. A longa linha nebulosa do mar tocava o céu de cores suaves. A vela branca de um barco distante ficava prateada num pálido raio de sol. Parecia que ela poderia sonhar a vida inteira nesse conforto tranquilo, vivendo apenas o presente porque não ousava pensar no passado nem olhar adiante para o futuro.

Original English Version

Their two nights at hotels had cost more than Mr. Hale had anticipated, and they were glad to take the first clean, cheerful rooms they met with that were at liberty to receive them. There, for the first time for many days, did Margaret feel at rest. There was a dreaminess in the rest, too, which made it still more perfect and luxurious to repose in. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future.

Tradução Integral em Português

As duas noites em hotéis haviam custado mais do que o Sr. Hale previra, e ficaram contentes em aceitar os primeiros aposentos limpos e alegres disponíveis. Ali, pela primeira vez em muitos dias, Margaret sentiu repouso. Havia nele uma qualidade de sonho que tornava ainda mais perfeito e luxuoso descansar. O mar distante lambia a praia arenosa em cadência; mais próximos vinham os gritos dos condutores de burros; cenas incomuns passavam diante dela como quadros que, em sua indolência, não se importava de ver plenamente explicados antes que desaparecessem; o passeio até a praia para respirar o ar marinho, suave e quente naquela costa arenosa mesmo no fim de novembro; a grande e longa linha nebulosa do mar tocando o céu de cores delicadas; a vela branca de um barco distante tornando-se prata sob algum pálido raio de sol - parecia-lhe que poderia sonhar a vida inteira naquele luxo de meditação, fazendo do presente tudo quanto existia, por não ousar pensar no passado nem desejar contemplar o futuro.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Mas o futuro precisava ser enfrentado, por mais difícil que fosse. Numa noite, ficou combinado que Margaret e o pai iriam a Milton-Northern no dia seguinte procurar uma casa. O Sr. Hale recebera várias cartas do Sr. Bell e algumas do Sr. Thornton, e queria de imediato saber muitas coisas sobre sua posição e suas chances ali. Só podia fazer isso falando com o Sr. Thornton. Margaret sabia que deveriam se mudar em breve, mas não gostava da ideia de uma cidade fabril. Também achava que a mãe estava se sentindo melhor com o ar de Heston, então teria gostado de esperar mais antes de ir para Milton.

Original English Version

But the future must be met, however stern and iron it be. One evening it was arranged that Margaret and her father should go the next day to Milton-Northern, and look out for a house. Mr. Hale had received several letters from Mr. Bell, and one or two from Mr. Thornton, and he was anxious to ascertain at once a good many particulars respecting his position and chances of success there, which he could only do by an interview with the latter gentleman. Margaret knew that they ought to be removing; but she had a repugnance to the idea of a manufacturing town, and believed that her mother was receiving benefit from Heston air, so she would willingly have deferred the expedition to Milton.

Tradução Integral em Português

Mas o futuro precisava ser enfrentado, por mais severo e férreo que fosse. Certa noite ficou combinado que Margaret e o pai iriam no dia seguinte a Milton-Northern procurar uma casa. O Sr. Hale recebera várias cartas do Sr. Bell e uma ou duas do Sr. Thornton e desejava averiguar imediatamente muitos detalhes sobre sua posição e chances de sucesso ali, o que só poderia fazer entrevistando este último cavalheiro. Margaret sabia que deviam mudar-se; mas sentia repugnância pela ideia de uma cidade industrial e acreditava que o ar de Heston beneficiava a mãe, por isso teria adiado de bom grado a expedição a Milton.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Por várias milhas antes de chegarem a Milton, viram uma nuvem espessa cor de chumbo no horizonte à frente. Parecia ainda mais escura contra o pálido céu de inverno azul-acinzentado. Em Heston, já haviam visto os primeiros sinais de geada. Mais perto da cidade, o ar tinha um leve cheiro e gosto de fumaça, ou talvez fosse principalmente a ausência do cheiro fresco de grama e plantas. Muito rapidamente foram levados por ruas longas, retas e tristes de casinhas de tijolo. De vez em quando uma grande fábrica com muitas janelas se erguia como uma galinha entre seus pintinhos, soltando fumaça negra e mostrando por que a nuvem parecia de chuva. Enquanto seguiam da estação até o hotel pelas ruas mais largas, tiveram de parar com frequência porque grandes carroças carregadas bloqueavam as vias estreitas. Margaret já estivera algumas vezes na cidade com a tia, mas ali os veículos pesados tinham propósitos diferentes. Aqui todo furgão, carroça e caminhão carregava algodão, ou em fardos crus ou tecido em fardos de chita. As pessoas enchiam as calçadas. A maioria estava bem vestida, com tecidos bons, mas pareciam desalinhadas e soltas de um jeito bem diferente da elegância desgastada e surrada de uma classe semelhante em Londres.

Original English Version

For several miles before they reached Milton, they saw a deep lead-coloured cloud hanging over the horizon in the direction in which it lay. It was all the darker from contrast with the pale gray-blue of the wintry sky; for in Heston there had been the earliest signs of frost. Nearer to the town, the air had a faint taste and smell of smoke; perhaps, after all, more a loss of the fragrance of grass and herbage than any positive taste or smell. Quick they were whirled over long, straight, hopeless streets of regularly-built houses, all small and of brick. Here and there a great oblong many-windowed factory stood up, like a hen among her chickens, puffing out black “unparliamentary” smoke, and sufficiently accounting for the cloud which Margaret had taken to foretell rain. As they drove through the larger and wider streets, from the station to the hotel, they had to stop constantly; great loaded lurries blocked up the not over-wide thoroughfares. Margaret had now and then been into the city in her drives with her aunt. But there the heavy lumbering vehicles seemed various in their purposes and intent; here every van, every waggon and truck, bore cotton, either in the raw shape in bags, or the woven shape in bales of calico. People thronged the footpaths, most of them well-dressed as regarded the material, but with a slovenly looseness which struck Margaret as different from the shabby, threadbare smartness of a similar class in London.

Tradução Integral em Português

Várias milhas antes de chegarem a Milton, viram uma nuvem profunda, cor de chumbo, suspensa sobre o horizonte naquela direção. Parecia ainda mais escura pelo contraste com o azul-acinzentado pálido do céu de inverno; em Heston surgiram os primeiros sinais de geada. Mais perto da cidade, o ar tinha leve sabor e cheiro de fumaça; talvez fosse mais a ausência da fragrância da relva e das ervas que algum sabor ou odor positivo. Foram rapidamente arrastados por ruas longas, retas e desoladoras de casas regulares, todas pequenas e de tijolos. Aqui e ali erguia-se uma grande fábrica oblonga, com muitas janelas, como galinha entre pintinhos, expelindo fumaça negra “antiparlamentar” e explicando suficientemente a nuvem que Margaret julgara anunciar chuva. Ao atravessarem as ruas maiores e mais largas entre a estação e o hotel, precisavam parar constantemente; grandes carroções carregados bloqueavam as vias, não muito largas. Margaret às vezes entrara na City em seus passeios de carruagem com a tia. Mas ali os pesados veículos pareciam variados em propósitos; aqui, toda camioneta, carroça e carreta levava algodão, cru em sacos ou tecido em fardos de chita. Pessoas apinhavam as calçadas, a maioria bem-vestida quanto ao material, mas com desleixo frouxo que pareceu a Margaret distinto da elegância puída de classe semelhante em Londres.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“New Street,” disse o Sr. Hale. “Acredito que essa seja a rua principal de Milton. Bell me falou dela muitas vezes. Trinta anos atrás, essa rua foi aberta de um beco para uma via principal, e isso tornou sua propriedade muito mais valiosa. A fábrica do Sr. Thornton deve ficar não muito longe daqui, já que ele aluga do Sr. Bell. Mas acho que ele opera a partir do seu armazém.”

“Onde fica nosso hotel, papai?”

“Perto do fim desta rua, acho. Vamos almoçar antes ou depois de vermos as casas que marcamos no Milton Times?”

“Ah, vamos terminar nosso trabalho primeiro.”

“Muito bem. Então vou apenas verificar se o Sr. Thornton deixou algum recado ou carta para mim. Ele disse que me contaria tudo o que soubesse sobre essas casas. Depois podemos ir. Vamos manter o táxi, pois será mais seguro do que nos perdermos e perdermos o trem desta tarde.”

Original English Version

“New Street,” said Mr. Hale. “This, I believe, is the principal street in Milton. Bell has often spoken to me about it. It was the opening of this street from a lane into a great thoroughfare, thirty years ago, which has caused his property to rise so much in value. Mr. Thornton’s mill must be somewhere not very far off, for he is Mr. Bell’s tenant. But I fancy he dates from his warehouse.”

“Where is our hotel, papa?”

“Close to the end of this street, I believe. Shall we have lunch before or after we have looked at the houses we marked in the Milton Times?”

“Oh, let us get our work done first.”

“Very well. Then I will only see if there is any note or letter for me from Mr. Thornton, who said he would let me know anything he might hear about these houses, and then we will set off. We will keep the cab; it will be safer than losing ourselves, and being too late for the train this afternoon.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“New Street”, disse o Sr. Hale. “Creio que esta é a rua principal de Milton. Bell muitas vezes me falou dela. Foi a transformação desta rua, de ruela em grande via, há trinta anos, que fez sua propriedade subir tanto de valor. A fábrica do Sr. Thornton deve ficar em algum ponto próximo, pois ele é inquilino do Sr. Bell. Mas imagino que date suas cartas do armazém.”

“Onde fica nosso hotel, papai?”

“Perto do fim desta rua, creio. Almoçaremos antes ou depois de visitar as casas que marcamos no _Milton Times_?”

“Oh, façamos primeiro nosso trabalho.”

“Muito bem. Então apenas verificarei se há algum bilhete ou carta do Sr. Thornton, que prometeu avisar-me de qualquer coisa que ouvisse sobre essas casas, e partiremos. Conservaremos o cabriolé; será mais seguro do que nos perdermos e chegarmos tarde para o trem desta tarde.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Não havia cartas esperando por ele. Começaram a procurar uma casa. Só podiam gastar trinta libras por ano, mas em Hampshire esse dinheiro compraria uma casa espaçosa com jardim agradável. Aqui, mesmo duas salas de estar e quatro quartos pareciam impossíveis de encontrar. Examinaram cada casa da lista e rejeitaram todas. No fim, se entreolharam preocupados.

Original English Version

There were no letters awaiting him. They set out on their house-hunting. Thirty pounds a-year was all they could afford to give, but in Hampshire they could have met with a roomy house and pleasant garden for the money. Here, even the necessary accommodation of two sitting-rooms and four bed-rooms seemed unattainable. They went through their list, rejecting each as they visited it. They then looked at each other in dismay.

Tradução Integral em Português

Não havia cartas à sua espera. Partiram em busca de casa. Trinta libras anuais era tudo quanto podiam pagar, mas em Hampshire teriam encontrado por esse valor casa espaçosa e jardim agradável. Ali, até a acomodação necessária de duas salas e quatro quartos parecia inalcançável. Percorreram a lista, rejeitando cada imóvel visitado. Então se entreolharam consternados.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Acho que devíamos voltar à segunda, a de Crampton, como chamam aquele subúrbio. Tinha três salas de estar, e rimos disso porque tinha só quatro quartos. Mas já pensei em tudo. O cômodo da frente lá embaixo pode ser seu escritório e nossa sala de jantar, pobre papai. Decidimos que mamãe deve ter a sala de estar mais alegre que encontrarmos. O cômodo da frente em cima, com aquele papel de parede ruim, azul e rosa, e a cornija pesada, tem uma bela vista sobre a planície e o rio ou canal abaixo. Eu poderia ficar no quartinho de trás, na parte que se projeta no topo da primeira escada, sobre a cozinha. Você e mamãe poderiam ficar no quarto atrás da sala de estar, e o closet no telhado poderia ser um bom vestiário para você.”

“Mas e Dixon, e a moça que vamos contratar para ajudar?”

Original English Version

“We must go back to the second, I think. That one, - in Crampton, don’t they call the suburb? There were three sitting-rooms; don’t you remember how we laughed at the number compared with the three bed-rooms? But I have planned it all. The front room down-stairs is to be your study and our dining-room (poor papa!), for you know, we settled mamma is to have as cheerful a sitting-room as we can get; and that front room up-stairs, with the atrocious blue and pink paper and heavy cornice, had really a pretty view over the plain, with a great bend of river, or canal, or whatever it is, down below. Then I could have the little bed-room behind, in that projection at the head of the first flight of stairs over the kitchen, you know - and you and mamma the room behind the drawing-room, and that closet in the roof will make you a splendid dressing-room.”

“But Dixon, and the girl we are to have to help?”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Acho que precisamos voltar à segunda. Aquela em Crampton - não é assim que chamam o subúrbio? Havia três salas; não se lembra de como rimos do número comparado aos três quartos? Mas planejei tudo. A sala da frente no térreo será seu gabinete e nossa sala de jantar - pobre papai! - , pois combinamos que mamãe terá a sala mais alegre possível; e aquele aposento da frente no andar de cima, com o horrendo papel azul e rosa e a pesada cornija, realmente tinha bonita vista sobre a planície, com uma grande curva de rio, canal ou seja lá o que for, abaixo. Eu ficaria com o quartinho atrás, naquela saliência no alto do primeiro lance da escada, sobre a cozinha, sabe; o senhor e mamãe ficariam no quarto atrás da sala, e aquele cubículo no telhado será esplêndido quarto de vestir.”

“Mas Dixon e a moça que teremos para ajudar?”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Ah, espere um pouco. Estou quase impressionada com minha própria habilidade de organizar as coisas. Dixon pode ficar com a sala de estar dos fundos. Acho que ela vai gostar disso. Ela reclama tanto das escadas em Heston. E a moça pode ficar no sótão inclinado sobre o seu quarto e o de mamãe. Está bom assim?”

“Suponho que sim. Mas esses papéis de parede! Que mau gosto! E tanta cor e cornijas tão pesadas numa só casa!”

“Não se preocupe, papai! Com certeza você pode convencer o senhorio a colocar papel de parede novo em um ou dois cômodos, a sala de estar e seu quarto, pois mamãe vai usá-los mais. E suas estantes vão esconder boa parte daquele padrão berrante na sala de jantar.”

“Então você acha que é a melhor escolha? Se for, devo ir logo visitar esse Sr. Donkin, cujo nome estava no anúncio. Vou levá-la de volta ao hotel, onde pode pedir o almoço e descansar. Quando estiver pronto, estarei de volta com você. Espero conseguir papel de parede novo.”

Original English Version

“Oh, wait a minute. I am overpowered by the discovery of my own genius for management. Dixon is to have - let me see, I had it once - the back sitting-room. I think she will like that. She grumbles so much about the stairs at Heston; and the girl is to have that sloping attic over your room and mamma’s. Won’t that do?”

“I dare say it will. But the papers. What taste! And the over-loading such a house with colour and such heavy cornices!”

“Never mind, papa! Surely you can charm the landlord into re-papering one or two of the rooms - the drawing-room and your bed-room - for mamma will come most in contact with them; and your book-shelves will hide a great deal of that gaudy pattern in the dining-room.”

“Then you think it the best? If so, I had better go at once and call on this Mr. Donkin, to whom the advertisement refers me. I will take you back to the hotel, where you can order lunch, and rest, and by the time it is ready, I shall be with you. I hope I shall be able to get new papers.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh, espere. Estou dominada pela descoberta de meu próprio gênio administrativo. Dixon ficará com... deixe-me ver, eu sabia... a sala dos fundos. Acho que gostará. Queixa-se tanto das escadas em Heston; e a moça ficará naquele sótão inclinado sobre seu quarto e o de mamãe. Não servirá?”

“Ouso dizer que sim. Mas os papéis! Que gosto! E sobrecarregar de cores uma casa assim, com cornijas tão pesadas!”

“Não importa, papai! Certamente poderá encantar o proprietário para fazê-lo trocar o papel de um ou dois cômodos - da sala e de seu quarto - , pois mamãe terá mais contato com eles; e suas estantes esconderão boa parte daquele desenho berrante na sala de jantar.”

“Então acha essa a melhor? Nesse caso, é melhor eu ir imediatamente procurar o Sr. Donkin indicado no anúncio. Levarei você ao hotel, onde poderá pedir o almoço e descansar; quando estiver pronto, terei voltado. Espero conseguir papéis novos.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret também esperava isso, embora não dissesse nada. Nunca tinha realmente enfrentado um gosto que amasse a decoração, mesmo a decoração feia, mais do que a simplicidade e a sobriedade, que são a base da elegância.

O pai a acompanhou até a entrada do hotel. Deixou-a ao pé da escada e foi até o endereço do senhorio da casa que haviam escolhido. Assim que Margaret pôs a mão na porta da sala de estar deles, um garçom de passos ágeis a seguiu.

“Sinto muito, senhora. O cavalheiro saiu tão depressa que não tive tempo de avisá-lo. O Sr. Thornton veio logo depois que os senhores saíram, e achei que voltariam em uma hora, então disse a ele isso. Ele voltou de novo há uns cinco minutos e disse que esperaria pelo Sr. Hale. Ele está no quarto de vocês agora, senhora.”

“Obrigada. Meu pai voltará em breve, e então você pode avisá-lo.”

Original English Version

Margaret hoped so too, though she said nothing. She had never come fairly in contact with the taste that loves ornament, however bad, more than the plainness and simplicity which are of themselves the framework of elegance.

Her father took her through the entrance of the hotel, and leaving her at the foot of the staircase, went to the address of the landlord of the house they had fixed upon. Just as Margaret had her hand on the door of their sitting-room, she was followed by a quick-stepping waiter:

“I beg your pardon, ma’am. The gentleman was gone so quickly, I had no time to tell him. Mr. Thornton called almost directly after you left; and as I understood, from what the gentleman said, you would be back in an hour, I told him so, and he came again about five minutes ago, and said he would wait for Mr. Hale. He is in your room now, ma’am.”

“Thank you. My father will return soon, and then you can tell him.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret também esperava, embora nada dissesse. Nunca entrara realmente em contato com o gosto que prefere ornamento, por pior que seja, à singeleza e simplicidade que constituem por si mesmas a moldura da elegância.

O pai conduziu-a pela entrada do hotel e, deixando-a ao pé da escada, dirigiu-se ao endereço do proprietário da casa escolhida. Quando Margaret pôs a mão na porta da sala, foi alcançada por um garçom de passos rápidos:

“Perdão, senhora. O cavalheiro saiu tão depressa que não tive tempo de lhe contar. O Sr. Thornton veio quase logo depois que saíram; como entendi pelo que o cavalheiro disse que voltariam dentro de uma hora, informei-o disso. Ele regressou há uns cinco minutos e disse que esperaria o Sr. Hale. Está em sua sala agora, senhora.”

“Obrigada. Meu pai voltará em breve, e então poderá avisá-lo.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret abriu a porta e entrou com seu jeito calmo e confiante de sempre. Não se sentiu desajeitada. Estava acostumada à boa sociedade. Esse homem viera a negócios com o pai, e como ele fora educado, ela pretendia ser educada também. O Sr. Thornton ficou mais surpreso e inquieto do que ela. Esperava um clérigo tranquilo de meia-idade, mas em vez disso surgiu uma jovem senhora com dignidade aberta. Estava vestida de forma muito simples, com um chapéu de palha bem-feito com fita branca e um grande xale indiano. Ele não sabia quem ela era. Seu olhar claro e tranquilo mostrava que a presença dele não significava nada para ela. Ouvira dizer que o Sr. Hale tinha uma filha, mas imaginara uma menininha.

“O Sr. Thornton, presumo,” disse Margaret depois de uma breve pausa, enquanto ele não conseguia achar as palavras. “Por favor, sente-se. Meu pai me trouxe até a porta há apenas um instante, mas não foi informado de que o senhor estava aqui, e saiu a negócios. Ele voltará muito em breve. Sinto muito que o senhor tenha tido o trabalho de vir duas vezes.”

Original English Version

Margaret opened the door and went in with the straight, fearless, dignified presence habitual to her. She felt no awkwardness; she had too much the habits of society for that. Here was a person come on business to her father; and, as he was one who had shown himself obliging, she was disposed to treat him with a full measure of civility. Mr. Thornton was a good deal more surprised and discomfited than she. Instead of a quiet, middle-aged clergyman, a young lady came forward with frank dignity, - a young lady of a different type to most of those he was in the habit of seeing. Her dress was very plain: a close straw bonnet of the best material and shape, trimmed with white ribbon; a large Indian shawl, which hung about her in long heavy folds, and which she wore as an empress wears her drapery. He did not understand who she was, as he caught the simple, straight, unabashed look, which showed that his being there was of no concern to the beautiful countenance, and called up no flush of surprise to the pale ivory of the complexion. He had heard that Mr. Hale had a daughter, but he had imagined that she was a little girl.

“Mr. Thornton, I believe!” said Margaret, after a half-instant’s pause, during which his unready words would not come. “Will you sit down. My father brought me to the door not a minute ago, but unfortunately he was not told that you were here, and he has gone away on some business. But he will come back almost directly. I am sorry you have had the trouble of calling twice.”

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret abriu a porta e entrou com a postura reta, destemida e digna que lhe era habitual. Não sentia constrangimento; tinha experiência social demais para isso. Ali estava alguém que viera tratar de negócios com o pai; como se mostrara prestativo, ela se dispunha a tratá-lo com plena cortesia. O Sr. Thornton ficou muito mais surpreso e desconcertado que ela. Em vez de um clérigo tranquilo de meia-idade, avançou uma jovem de franca dignidade, de tipo diferente da maioria das que costumava ver. Seu traje era muito simples: chapéu fechado de palha, do melhor material e feitio, guarnecido de fita branca; e um grande xale indiano que pendia em longas e pesadas pregas e que ela usava como uma imperatriz usa seu manto. Ele não compreendeu quem era ao captar o olhar simples, direto e imperturbável, que mostrava que sua presença não inquietava aquele belo rosto nem provocava rubor de surpresa na tez de marfim pálido. Ouvira dizer que o Sr. Hale tinha uma filha, mas imaginara uma menina.

“Sr. Thornton, creio!”, disse Margaret após meio instante de pausa, durante o qual as palavras dele não vieram. “Queira sentar-se. Meu pai deixou-me à porta há menos de um minuto, mas infelizmente não lhe disseram que o senhor estava aqui, e ele saiu para tratar de um assunto. Voltará quase imediatamente. Lamento que tenha tido o trabalho de vir duas vezes.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

O Sr. Thornton estava acostumado a dar ordens, mas Margaret parecia assumir o controle sobre ele de imediato. Ele estava ficando impaciente por perder tempo num dia de mercado, mas quando ela apareceu, sentou-se calado, como ela pedira.

“A senhorita sabe para onde o Sr. Hale foi? Talvez eu consiga encontrá-lo.”

“Ele foi ver o Sr. Donkin na Canute Street. É o senhorio da casa que meu pai quer alugar em Crampton.”

O Sr. Thornton conhecia aquela casa. Vira o anúncio e fora vê-la, pois o Sr. Bell lhe pedira para ajudar o Sr. Hale o quanto pudesse. Também sentia simpatia por um clérigo que abandonara seu cargo em circunstâncias tão tristes. A princípio achara a casa em Crampton adequada. Mas agora, depois de ver Margaret e seu jeito fino e gracioso de se mover e olhar, sentiu-se envergonhado por ter achado a casa boa o bastante para os Hale, mesmo já tendo notado antes seu estilo simples, quase vulgar.

Original English Version

Mr. Thornton was in habits of authority himself, but she seemed to assume some kind of rule over him at once. He had been getting impatient at the loss of his time on a market-day, the moment before she appeared, yet now he calmly took a seat at her bidding.

“Do you know where it is that Mr. Hale has gone to? Perhaps I might be able to find him.”

“He has gone to a Mr. Donkin in Canute Street. He is the landlord of the house my father wishes to take in Crampton.”

Mr. Thornton knew the house. He had seen the advertisement, and been to look at it, in compliance with a request of Mr. Bell’s that he would assist Mr. Hale to the best of his power: and also instigated by his own interest in the case of a clergyman who had given up his living under circumstances such as those of Mr. Hale. Mr. Thornton had thought that the house in Crampton was really just the thing; but now that he saw Margaret, with her superb ways of moving and looking, he began to feel ashamed of having imagined that it would do very well for the Hales, in spite of a certain vulgarity in it which had struck him at the time of his looking it over.

Tradução Integral em Português

O Sr. Thornton estava habituado à autoridade, mas ela pareceu assumir de imediato algum domínio sobre ele. Um instante antes de sua aparição, impacientava-se pela perda de tempo num dia de mercado; agora sentou-se calmamente a seu pedido.

“Sabe aonde o Sr. Hale foi? Talvez eu consiga encontrá-lo.”

“Foi procurar um Sr. Donkin em Canute Street. É o proprietário da casa que meu pai deseja alugar em Crampton.”

O Sr. Thornton conhecia a casa. Vira o anúncio e fora examiná-la a pedido do Sr. Bell, para ajudar o Sr. Hale no que pudesse; também o movera seu interesse pelo caso de um clérigo que abandonara o benefício em circunstâncias como as do Sr. Hale. Julgara a casa de Crampton exatamente apropriada; mas, vendo Margaret e seus soberbos modos de mover-se e olhar, começou a envergonhar-se de haver imaginado que serviria muito bem aos Hale apesar de certa vulgaridade que notara na visita.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret não conseguia evitar o jeito como parecia. Seu lábio superior curto, o queixo firme, a postura orgulhosa, e os movimentos suaves mas firmes muitas vezes faziam estranhos pensarem que ela era altiva. Estava cansada e teria preferido ficar quieta e descansar, como o pai planejara. Ainda assim, sentiu que devia ser educada com esse estranho, que viera das ruas ásperas e das multidões de Milton. Desejou que ele fosse embora, como dissera que faria, em vez de ficar ali sentado, respondendo-lhe com palavras curtas e ásperas. Ela tirara o xale e o pendurara na cadeira. Sentada à luz, mostrava toda a sua beleza: o pescoço branco, a figura graciosa, o rosto calmo, e os olhos firmes. Ele quase se convenceu de que não gostava dela antes de terminarem de conversar. Ainda assim, não conseguia deixar de admirá-la. Ao mesmo tempo, ela olhava para ele com indiferença orgulhosa, como se ele fosse apenas um homem rude, sem refinamento. Ele tomou sua frieza tranquila por desprezo, e isso o deixou irritado o bastante para querer ir embora e não ter mais nada a ver com os Hale.

Original English Version

Margaret could not help her looks; but the short curled upper lip, the round, massive up-turned chin, the manner of carrying her head, her movements, full of a soft feminine defiance, always gave strangers the impression of haughtiness. She was tired now, and would much rather have remained silent, and taken the rest her father had planned for her; but, of course, she owed to herself to be a gentlewoman, and to speak courteously from time to time to this stranger; not over-brushed, nor over-polished, it must be confessed, after his rough encounter with Milton streets and crowds. She wished that he would go, as he had once spoken of doing, instead of sitting there, answering with curt sentences all the remarks she made. She had taken off her shawl, and hung it over the back of her chair. She sat facing him and facing the light; her full beauty met his eye; her round white flexile throat rising out of the full, yet lithe figure; her lips moving so slightly as she spoke, not breaking the cold serene look of her face with any variation from the one lovely haughty curve; her eyes, with their soft gloom, meeting his with quiet maiden freedom. He almost said to himself that he did not like her, before their conversation ended; he tried so to compensate himself for the mortified feeling, that while he looked upon her with an admiration he could not repress, she looked at him with proud indifference, taking him, he thought, for what, in his irritation, he told himself he was - a great rough fellow, with not a grace or a refinement about him. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret não podia evitar sua aparência; o lábio superior curto e curvo, o queixo redondo, maciço e erguido, o porte da cabeça e os movimentos cheios de suave desafio feminino sempre davam aos estranhos impressão de altivez. Estava cansada e preferiria guardar silêncio e gozar o repouso planejado pelo pai; mas devia a si mesma portar-se como dama e falar cortesmente de tempos em tempos com aquele estranho - não muito escovado nem polido, cumpre confessar, depois do rude encontro com ruas e multidões de Milton. Desejava que ele partisse, como mencionara fazer, em vez de ficar sentado dando respostas breves e abruptas a todas as observações. Tirara o xale e o pendurara no encosto. Sentada diante dele e da luz, sua beleza plena encontrou-lhe os olhos: o pescoço branco, redondo e flexível surgindo da figura cheia, porém esbelta; os lábios movendo-se tão pouco que não rompiam a serena frieza do rosto nem alteravam a única curva bela e altiva; os olhos de suave melancolia encontrando os dele com tranquila liberdade de donzela. Antes do fim da conversa, ele quase disse a si próprio que não gostava dela; tentava assim compensar o sentimento mortificado de que, enquanto a contemplava com admiração irreprimível, ela o olhava com orgulhosa indiferença, tomando-o, julgava ele irritado, pelo que dizia ser: um sujeito grande e rude, sem graça ou refinamento. Interpretou sua calma frieza como desprezo e ressentiu-se a ponto de quase levantar-se, partir e nada mais ter com os Hale e sua arrogância.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Bem quando Margaret já esgotara seu último assunto de conversa, o pai entrou. Com seu pedido de desculpas educado e amistoso, restaurou seu nome e sua família na boa opinião do Sr. Thornton.

O Sr. Hale e seu visitante conversaram muito sobre o amigo em comum, o Sr. Bell. Margaret ficou contente que seu trabalho de entreter o visitante tivesse terminado, e foi até a janela estudar a rua estranha. Observava lá fora tão atentamente que quase não ouviu o pai falar, e ele teve de repetir:

“Margaret! O senhorio continua admirando esse papel horrível, e receio que teremos de deixá-lo ali.”

“Ah, que pena! Sinto muito!” disse ela. Pensou em cobrir parte dele com seus desenhos, mas por fim desistiu, pois só pioraria as coisas. Enquanto isso, o pai gentilmente convidou o Sr. Thornton para ficar para o almoço. Teria sido muito inconveniente para ele, mas sentiu que deveria aceitar se Margaret apoiasse o convite. Ficou aliviado que ela não o fez, e ainda assim ficou irritado com ela por isso. Ela lhe fez uma reverência baixa e séria quando ele saiu, e ele se sentiu mais desajeitado e constrangido do que nunca antes.

Original English Version

Just as Margaret had exhausted her last subject of conversation - and yet conversation that could hardly be called which consisted of so few and such short speeches - her father came in, and with his pleasant gentlemanly courteousness of apology, reinstated his name and family in Mr. Thornton’s good opinion.

Mr. Hale and his visitor had a good deal to say respecting their mutual friend, Mr. Bell; and Margaret, glad that her part of entertaining the visitor was over, went to the window to try and make herself more familiar with the strange aspect of the street. She got so much absorbed in watching what was going on outside that she hardly heard her father when he spoke to her, and he had to repeat what he said:

“Margaret! the landlord will persist in admiring that hideous paper, and I am afraid we must let it remain.”

“Oh dear! I am sorry!” she replied, and began to turn over in her mind the possibility of hiding part of it, at least, by some of her sketches, but gave up the idea at last, as likely only to make bad worse. Her father, meanwhile, with his kindly country hospitality, was pressing Mr. Thornton to stay to luncheon with them. It would have been very inconvenient to him to do so, yet he felt that he should have yielded, if Margaret by word or look had seconded her father’s invitation; he was glad she did not, and yet he was irritated at her for not doing so. She gave him a low, grave bow when he left, and he felt more awkward and self-conscious in every limb than he had ever done in his life before.

Tradução Integral em Português

Justamente quando Margaret esgotara o último assunto - se é que se podia chamar conversa àquelas poucas e breves falas - , seu pai entrou e, com sua agradável e cavalheiresca cortesia ao desculpar-se, restituiu seu nome e sua família à boa opinião do Sr. Thornton.

O Sr. Hale e o visitante tinham muito a dizer sobre o amigo comum, Sr. Bell; Margaret, contente por ter terminado sua parte de entreter a visita, foi à janela tentar familiarizar-se com o estranho aspecto da rua. Absorta em observar o que se passava fora, mal ouviu quando o pai lhe falou, e ele precisou repetir:

“Margaret! O proprietário insiste em admirar aquele papel horrendo, e receio que precisaremos deixá-lo.”

“Oh, céus! Que pena!”, respondeu, e começou a considerar esconder ao menos uma parte com seus desenhos, mas abandonou a ideia por provavelmente piorar o que já era ruim. Enquanto isso, o pai, com sua bondosa hospitalidade rural, instava o Sr. Thornton a almoçar com eles. Ser-lhe-ia muito inconveniente, contudo sentiu que teria cedido se Margaret apoiasse o convite com palavra ou olhar; alegrou-se por ela não fazê-lo e, ainda assim, irritou-se com ela por isso. Ao partir, ela fez-lhe uma reverência baixa e grave, e ele se sentiu mais desajeitado e consciente de cada membro do que em toda a vida.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Bem, Margaret, vamos almoçar o mais rápido possível. Você já pediu?”

“Não, papai; aquele homem estava aqui quando cheguei em casa, e não tive chance.”

“Então teremos de aceitar o que conseguirmos. Receio que ele tenha esperado muito tempo.”

“Pareceu muito longo para mim. Eu estava quase exausta quando você entrou. Ele nunca continuava um assunto, mas dava respostas curtas e súbitas.”

“Eram bem diretas, porém, eu diria. É um homem de pensamento claro. Ele disse, você ouviu, que Crampton fica em terreno cascalhoso, e de longe o subúrbio mais saudável perto de Milton.”

Quando voltaram para Heston, tiveram de contar à Sra. Hale sobre o dia. Ela estava cheia de perguntas, e eles responderam enquanto tomavam chá.

“E como é o seu correspondente, o Sr. Thornton?”

“Pergunte a Margaret,” disse o marido. “Ela e ele conversaram bastante enquanto eu estava fora falando com o senhorio.”

Original English Version

“Well, Margaret, now to luncheon as fast as we can. Have you ordered it?”

“No, papa; that man was here when I came home, and I have never had an opportunity.”

“Then we must take anything we can get. He must have been waiting a long time I’m afraid.”

“It seemed exceedingly long to me. I was just at the last gasp when you came in. He never went on with any subject, but gave little, short, abrupt answers.”

“Very much to the point though, I should think. He is a clear-headed fellow. He said (did you hear?) that Crampton is on gravelly soil, and by far the most healthy suburb in the neighbourhood of Milton.”

When they returned to Heston, there was the day’s account to be given to Mrs. Hale, who was full of questions, which they answered in the intervals of tea-drinking.

“And what is your correspondent, Mr. Thornton, like?”

“Ask Margaret,” said her husband. “She and he had a long attempt at conversation, while I was away speaking to the landlord.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Bem, Margaret, agora almocemos o mais depressa possível. Você pediu a refeição?”

“Não, papai; aquele homem estava aqui quando voltei, e nunca tive oportunidade.”

“Então aceitaremos qualquer coisa disponível. Receio que ele tenha esperado muito.”

“Para mim pareceu tempo excessivamente longo. Eu estava nos últimos suspiros quando o senhor entrou. Ele nunca desenvolvia assunto algum, apenas dava respostas pequenas, curtas e abruptas.”

“Mas muito pertinentes, imagino. É homem de ideias claras. Disse - você ouviu? - que Crampton fica sobre solo pedregoso e é de longe o subúrbio mais saudável das cercanias de Milton.”

Quando voltaram a Heston, precisaram relatar o dia à Sra. Hale, cheia de perguntas que responderam nos intervalos do chá.

“E como é seu correspondente, o Sr. Thornton?”

“Pergunte a Margaret”, disse o marido. “Ela e ele fizeram longa tentativa de conversa enquanto eu falava com o proprietário.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“Ah! Mal sei dizer como ele é,” disse Margaret preguiçosamente, cansada demais para descrevê-lo muito. Então se animou e disse, “É um homem alto, de ombros largos, com uns - quantos anos, papai?”

“Eu diria uns trinta.”

“Uns trinta, com um rosto que não é feio, mas também não é bonito. Não há nada de especial nele. Não é bem um cavalheiro, mas isso era de se esperar.”

“Não é vulgar nem comum, no entanto,” disse o pai, um pouco ciumento de qualquer crítica ao único amigo que tinha em Milton.

“Ah, não!” disse Margaret. “Com aquele ar de força e determinação, nenhum rosto poderia ser vulgar ou comum, mesmo que simples. Eu não gostaria de negociar com ele. Parece muito firme. No geral, parece feito para seu lugar, mamãe; sábio e forte, como um grande comerciante deve ser.”

“Não chame os industriais de Milton de comerciantes, Margaret,” disse o pai. “Eles são bem diferentes.”

Original English Version

“Oh! I hardly know what he is like,” said Margaret, lazily; too tired to tax her powers of description much. And then rousing herself, she said, “He is a tall, broad-shouldered man, about - how old, papa?”

“I should guess about thirty.”

“About thirty - with a face that is neither exactly plain, nor yet handsome, nothing remarkable - not quite a gentleman; but that was hardly to be expected.”

“Not vulgar or common though,” put in her father, rather jealous of any disparagement of the sole friend he had in Milton.

“Oh, no!” said Margaret. “With such an expression of resolution and power, no face, however plain in feature, could be either vulgar or common. I should not like to have to bargain with him; he looks very inflexible. Altogether a man who seems made for his niche, mamma; sagacious, and strong, as becomes a great tradesman.”

“Don’t call the Milton manufacturers tradesmen, Margaret,” said her father. “They are very different.”

Tradução Integral em Português

“Oh! Mal sei dizer como é”, disse Margaret languidamente, cansada demais para exigir muito de seu poder descritivo. Então, despertando, disse: “É alto, de ombros largos, tem cerca de... que idade, papai?”

“Eu diria uns trinta anos.”

“Uns trinta; rosto nem exatamente feio nem belo, nada notável; não inteiramente um cavalheiro, mas isso dificilmente seria de esperar.”

“Mas não vulgar ou comum”, interveio o pai, um tanto ciumento de qualquer depreciação do único amigo que tinha em Milton.

“Oh, não!”, disse Margaret. “Com tal expressão de resolução e poder, rosto algum, por mais simples nas feições, poderia ser vulgar ou comum. Eu não gostaria de negociar com ele; parece muito inflexível. Em suma, homem que parece feito para seu lugar, mamãe; sagaz e forte, como convém a um grande comerciante.”

“Não chame os industriais de Milton de comerciantes, Margaret”, disse o pai. “São muito diferentes.”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“São? Eu uso a palavra para todas as pessoas que têm algo real para vender. Mas se você acha que não está certo, papai, não vou usá-la. Mas, ah mamãe! Se estamos falando de vulgaridade e coisas comuns, é melhor se preparar para o papel de parede da nossa sala de estar. Rosas cor-de-rosa e azuis, com folhas amarelas! E que borda pesada ao redor do cômodo!”

Mas quando se mudaram para a nova casa em Milton, o papel de parede detestado havia sumido. O senhorio aceitou seus agradecimentos com calma, e os deixou pensar que mudara de ideia sobre repapelar. Não precisou lhes contar que se recusara a fazê-lo pelo Reverendo Sr. Hale, desconhecido em Milton, mas ficara muito disposto a fazê-lo depois de uma única reclamação curta e áspera do Sr. Thornton, o rico industrial.

Original English Version

“Are they? I apply the word to all who have something tangible to sell; but if you think the term is not correct, papa, I won’t use it. But, oh mamma! speaking of vulgarity and commonness, you must prepare yourself for our drawing-room paper. Pink and blue roses, with yellow leaves! And such a heavy cornice round the room!”

But when they removed to their new house in Milton, the obnoxious papers were gone. The landlord received their thanks very composedly; and let them think, if they liked, that he had relented from his expressed determination not to repaper. There was no particular need to tell them, that what he did not care to do for a Reverend Mr. Hale, unknown in Milton, he was only too glad to do at the one short sharp remonstrance of Mr. Thornton, the wealthy manufacturer.

Tradução Integral em Português

“São? Aplico a palavra a todos que têm algo tangível para vender; mas, se acha o termo incorreto, papai, não o usarei. Mas, oh, mamãe! Falando de vulgaridade, prepare-se para o papel de nossa sala. Rosas cor-de-rosa e azuis, com folhas amarelas! E uma cornija tão pesada!”

Quando se mudaram para a nova casa em Milton, porém, os papéis detestáveis haviam desaparecido. O proprietário recebeu os agradecimentos com muita compostura e deixou-os pensar, se quisessem, que recuara da decisão declarada de não trocar o papel. Não havia necessidade de dizer-lhes que aquilo que não desejara fazer por um reverendo Sr. Hale, desconhecido em Milton, fizera com grande satisfação após uma única e breve admoestação do Sr. Thornton, rico industrial.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Home Sickness.

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“E é lar, lar, lar, Lar como eu gostaria de estar.”

Os cômodos foram bem forrados de papel, e isso os ajudou a aceitar Milton, mas não foi suficiente. As espessas névoas amareladas de novembro haviam chegado, e quando a Sra. Hale chegou à nova casa, a vista sobre o vale e a curva do rio estava escondida.

Margaret e Dixon haviam trabalhado dois dias desempacotando e arrumando as coisas, mas a casa ainda parecia desarrumada. Do lado de fora, uma névoa espessa subia até as janelas e entrava por cada porta aberta em nuvens sufocantes de neblina ruim e branca.

“Ah, Margaret! vamos morar aqui?” perguntou a Sra. Hale em completo desânimo.

Margaret sentiu no coração a mesma tristeza do tom daquela pergunta. Mal conseguiu manter a calma o bastante para dizer, “Ah, as neblinas em Londres às vezes são muito piores!”

“Mas você sabia que Londres e seus amigos estavam por trás disso. Aqui, bem, estamos sozinhas. Ah, Dixon, que lugar é este!”

Original English Version

“And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.”

It needed the pretty light papering of the rooms to reconcile them to Milton. It needed more - more that could not be had. The thick yellow November fogs had come on; and the view of the plain in the valley, made by the sweeping bend of the river, was all shut out when Mrs. Hale arrived at her new home.

Margaret and Dixon had been at work two days, unpacking and arranging, but everything inside the house still looked in disorder; and outside a thick fog crept up to the very windows, and was driven in to every open door in choking white wreaths of unwholsome mist.

“Oh, Margaret! are we to live here?” asked Mrs. Hale in blank dismay.

Margaret’s heart echoed the dreariness of the tone in which this question was put. She could scarcely command herself enough to say, “Oh, the fogs in London are sometimes far worse!”

“But then you knew that London itself, and friends lay behind it. Here - well! we are desolate. Oh Dixon, what a place this is!”

Tradução Integral em Português

“E é para casa, casa, casa, Para casa de bom grado eu iria.”

Foi preciso o bonito e claro papel dos aposentos para reconciliá-los com Milton. Era preciso mais - mais do que se podia obter. As espessas névoas amarelas de novembro haviam chegado; quando a Sra. Hale entrou no novo lar, a vista da planície no vale, formada pela ampla curva do rio, estava inteiramente ocultada.

Margaret e Dixon trabalhavam havia dois dias, desembalando e arrumando, mas tudo dentro da casa ainda parecia desordenado; fora, uma névoa espessa subia até as janelas e entrava por toda porta aberta em sufocantes espirais brancas de bruma insalubre.

“Oh, Margaret! Viveremos aqui?”, perguntou a Sra. Hale, consternada.

O coração de Margaret ecoou a tristeza do tom. Mal conseguiu dominar-se para dizer: “Oh, às vezes as névoas de Londres são muito piores!”

“Mas então você sabia que atrás dela estavam Londres e os amigos. Aqui... bem! Estamos desolados. Oh, Dixon, que lugar é este!”

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

“De fato, senhora, tenho certeza de que vai ser a morte da senhora em breve, e então sei quem vai - espere! Srta. Hale, isso é pesado demais para a senhorita levantar.”

“De jeito nenhum, obrigada, Dixon,” respondeu Margaret com frieza. “A melhor coisa que podemos fazer por mamãe é preparar seu quarto para a cama, enquanto eu vou trazer-lhe uma xícara de café.”

O Sr. Hale estava igualmente infeliz, e também veio a Margaret em busca de consolo.

“Margaret, realmente acho este um lugar insalubre. Só pense se a saúde de sua mãe, ou a sua, sofresse. Gostaria de ter ido para algum lugar do interior no País de Gales; isso é realmente terrível,” disse ele, indo até a janela.

Original English Version

“Indeed, ma’am, I’m sure it will be your death before long, and then I know who’ll - stay! Miss Hale, that’s far too heavy for you to lift.”

“Not at all, thank you, Dixon,” replied Margaret coldly. “The best thing we can do for mamma is to get her room quite ready for her to go to bed, while I go and bring her a cup of coffee.”

Mr. Hale was equally out of spirits, and equally came upon Margaret for sympathy.

“Margaret, I do believe this is an unhealthy place. Only suppose that your mother’s health or yours should suffer. I wish I had gone into some country place in Wales; this is really terrible,” said he, going up to the window.

Tradução Integral em Português

“Realmente, senhora, tenho certeza de que isso logo será sua morte, e então sei quem... Espere! Srta. Hale, isso é pesado demais para a senhorita.”

“De modo algum, obrigada, Dixon”, respondeu Margaret friamente. “O melhor que podemos fazer por mamãe é deixar o quarto inteiramente pronto para que se deite, enquanto vou buscar-lhe uma xícara de café.”

O Sr. Hale estava igualmente abatido e igualmente procurou a solidariedade de Margaret.

“Margaret, realmente creio que este lugar é insalubre. Imagine se a saúde de sua mãe ou a sua sofrer. Gostaria de ter ido para alguma região rural de Gales; isto é realmente terrível”, disse, aproximando-se da janela.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Não havia consolo a dar. Estavam instalados em Milton e precisavam viver com fumaça e neblina por algum tempo. Parecia que toda a outra vida lhes fora escondida por uma espessa névoa de problemas. Só no dia anterior, o Sr. Hale calculara com tristeza quanto a mudança e as duas semanas em Heston tinham custado, e descobriu que quase todo seu pequeno montante de dinheiro disponível se fora. Então estavam ali, e precisavam ficar.

Original English Version

There was no comfort to be given. They were settled in Milton, and must endure smoke and fogs for a season; indeed, all other life seemed shut out from them by as thick a fog of circumstance. Only the day before, Mr. Hale had been reckoning up with dismay how much their removal and fortnight at Heston had cost, and he found it had absorbed nearly all his little stock of ready money. No! here they were, and here they must remain.

Tradução Integral em Português

Não havia consolo. Estavam instalados em Milton e precisavam suportar fumaça e névoas por algum tempo; de fato, toda outra vida parecia-lhes vedada por névoa de circunstâncias igualmente espessa. Na véspera, o Sr. Hale calculara consternado quanto custaram a mudança e os quinze dias em Heston e descobrira que haviam consumido quase toda sua pequena reserva de dinheiro disponível. Não! Ali estavam e ali precisavam permanecer.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

À noite, quando Margaret entendeu isso, sentiu vontade de se sentar em profundo desespero. O ar pesado e enfumaçado enchia seu quarto, que ficava na parte longa e estreita nos fundos da casa. A janela dava direto para uma parede nua a apenas dez pés de distância. Na neblina, parecia uma grande muralha contra a esperança. O próprio quarto estava desarrumado. Todos os esforços tinham ido para deixar o quarto da mãe confortável. Margaret sentou-se numa caixa, e o rótulo nela parecia ter sido escrito em Helstone, a bela e amada Helstone. Caiu em pensamentos tristes. Então decidiu parar de pensar no presente. Lembrou-se de uma carta de Edith, que lera apenas pela metade na correria da manhã. Contava sobre a chegada deles a Corfu, a viagem pelo Mediterrâneo, a música e a dança no navio, e a nova vida brilhante de Edith em sua casa com varanda e vista para penhascos brancos e mar azul-profundo.

Original English Version

At night when Margaret realised this, she felt inclined to sit down in a stupor of despair. The heavy smoky air hung about her bedroom, which occupied the long narrow projection at the back of the house. The window, placed at the side of the oblong, looked at the blank wall of a similar projection, not above ten feet distant. It loomed through the fog like a great barrier to hope. Inside the room everything was in confusion. All their efforts had been directed to make her mother’s room comfortable. Margaret sat down on a box, the direction card upon which struck her as having been written at Helstone - beautiful, beloved Helstone! She lost herself in dismal thought: but at last she determined to take her mind away from the present; and suddenly remembered that she had a letter from Edith which she had only half read in the bustle of the morning. It was to tell of their arrival at Corfu; their voyage along the Mediterranean - their music, and dancing on board ship; the gay new life opening upon her; her house with its trellised balcony, and its views over white cliffs and deep blue sea.

Tradução Integral em Português

À noite, ao compreender isso, Margaret sentiu-se inclinada a sentar-se num estupor de desespero. O ar pesado e enfumaçado pairava no quarto, situado na longa e estreita saliência aos fundos. A janela lateral do retângulo dava para a parede nua de saliência semelhante, a menos de dez pés. Ela avultava através da névoa como grande barreira à esperança. Dentro, tudo era confusão. Todos os esforços haviam se dirigido a tornar confortável o quarto da mãe. Margaret sentou-se num caixote cuja etiqueta lhe pareceu escrita em Helstone - bela e amada Helstone! Perdeu-se em pensamentos sombrios; por fim decidiu afastar a mente do presente e subitamente lembrou-se de uma carta de Edith que lera apenas pela metade na agitação da manhã. Contava da chegada a Corfu; da viagem pelo Mediterrâneo, da música e dança a bordo; da nova vida alegre que se abria; da casa com varanda de treliça e vista para falésias brancas e mar azul-profundo.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Edith escrevia com facilidade e bem, mesmo que não de forma vívida. Sabia escolher os pontos principais de uma cena e dar detalhes suficientes para Margaret entender o resto por si mesma. O Capitão Lennox e outro oficial recém-casado compartilhavam uma vila alta em rochedos íngremes e bonitos sobre o mar. Mesmo sendo tarde no ano, seus dias pareciam ser passados em passeios de barco ou piqueniques em terra. Tudo era ao ar livre, feliz e livre. A vida de Edith parecia tão aberta e clara quanto o céu azul-profundo sobre ela, sem uma nuvem sequer. O marido tinha exercícios militares para comparecer, e ela, a esposa de oficial mais musical ali, precisava copiar novas melodias populares da música inglesa mais recente para o maestro da banda. Esses pareciam ser seus deveres mais difíceis. Ela desejava calorosamente que, se o regimento ficasse mais um ano em Corfu, Margaret viesse e ficasse por muito tempo em visita. Também perguntou se Margaret se lembrava do dia, um ano antes, quando choveu o dia todo na Harley Street, e ela se recusara a vestir seu vestido novo para um jantar entediante porque molharia e sujaria pelo caminho, e quando ela e o Capitão Lennox se conheceram naquele jantar.

Original English Version

Edith wrote fluently and well, if not graphically. She could not only seize the salient and characteristic points of a scene, but she could enumerate enough of indiscriminate particular for Margaret to make it out for herself. Captain Lennox and another lately married officer shared a villa, high up on the beautiful precipitous rocks overhanging the sea. Their days, late as it was in the year, seemed spent in boating or land-picnics; all out-of-doors, pleasure-seeking and glad, Edith’s life seemed like the deep vault of blue sky above her, free - utterly free from fleck or cloud. Her husband had to attend drill, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy the new and popular tunes out of the most recent English music, for the benefit of the bandmaster; those seemed their most severe and arduous duties. She expressed an affectionate hope that, if the regiment stopped another year at Corfu, Margaret might come out and pay her a long visit. She asked Margaret if she remembered the day twelve-month on which she, Edith, wrote - how it rained all day long in Harley Street; and how she would not put on her new gown to go to a stupid dinner, and get it all wet and splashed in going to the carriage; and how at that very dinner they had first met Captain Lennox.

Tradução Integral em Português

Edith escrevia com fluência e correção, senão graficamente. Não apenas captava os pontos salientes e característicos de uma cena, mas enumerava detalhes indiscriminados suficientes para Margaret reconstruí-la. O capitão Lennox e outro oficial recém-casado dividiam uma vila no alto das belas rochas escarpadas sobre o mar. Seus dias, apesar da estação avançada, pareciam passados em barcos ou piqueniques em terra; toda ao ar livre, em busca de prazer e feliz, a vida de Edith parecia o profundo arco de céu azul acima dela, livre - inteiramente sem mancha ou nuvem. O marido precisava comparecer aos exercícios; ela, a esposa de oficial mais musical dali, precisava copiar para o mestre da banda as novas melodias populares das partituras inglesas mais recentes; pareciam seus deveres mais severos. Expressou a afetuosa esperança de que, se o regimento permanecesse outro ano em Corfu, Margaret fosse fazer-lhe longa visita. Perguntou se recordava o mesmo dia do ano anterior - como chovera durante todo o dia em Harley Street; como se recusara a vestir o traje novo para um jantar enfadonho e molhá-lo e salpicá-lo ao ir até a carruagem; e como naquele mesmo jantar haviam conhecido o capitão Lennox.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Sim, Margaret se lembrava disso claramente. Edith e a Sra. Shaw tinham ido ao jantar, e Margaret se juntara a elas mais tarde na noite. Lembrava-se do conforto rico de tudo, da mobília fina, do tamanho da casa, e da calma tranquilidade dos convidados. Tudo isso voltou a ela com nitidez, em estranho contraste com o presente. Aquela velha vida seguira em frente tranquilamente, sem deixar vestígio nenhum. Os jantares habituais, as visitas, e as noites de dança continuavam para sempre, mesmo que a tia Shaw e Edith não estivessem mais lá. E Margaret, é claro, era ainda menos sentida sua falta. Ela duvidava que alguém naquele antigo círculo pensasse nela, exceto Henry Lennox. Até ele, sabia, tentaria esquecê-la por causa da dor que lhe causara. Muitas vezes o ouvira se gabar de que conseguia afastar qualquer pensamento desagradável. Então pensou mais profundamente no que poderia ter sido. Se ela o tivesse amado e aceitado, e depois as crenças e a posição social do pai tivessem mudado, ela tinha certeza de que o Sr. Lennox teria reagido mal. Isso lhe era doloroso, mas conseguia suportar porque sabia que os motivos do pai eram puros. Isso a ajudava a tolerar os erros dele, por mais graves que lhe parecessem. Mas o pensamento de que o mundo veria seu pai como rebaixado teria perturbado e irritado o Sr. Lennox. Ao entender o que poderia ter acontecido, ficou grata pelo que de fato acontecera. Estavam no ponto mais baixo agora; as coisas não podiam piorar. Teriam de enfrentar a surpresa de Edith e o desânimo da tia Shaw quando as cartas chegassem. Então Margaret se levantou e se despiu devagar, aproveitando a rara chance de se mover devagar depois da correria do dia. Adormeceu esperando alguma luz, de dentro ou de fora. Se soubesse quanto tempo essa luz levaria, seu coração teria se partido. A estação era muito ruim para a saúde e o ânimo. A mãe pegou um forte resfriado, e a própria Dixon estava claramente indisposta, embora Margaret mal pudesse ofendê-la mais do que tentando ajudá-la ou cuidar dela. Não conseguiam encontrar nenhuma moça para ajudar. Todas as outras trabalhavam nas fábricas, e as que se candidatavam eram duramente repreendidas por Dixon por pensarem que gente como elas pudesse ser confiável numa casa de cavalheiros. Então precisaram manter uma faxineira quase o tempo todo. Margaret ansiava por mandar chamar Charlotte, mas Charlotte estava longe demais, e além disso era uma criada melhor do que podiam agora se dar ao luxo de pagar.

Original English Version

Yes! Margaret remembered it well. Edith and Mrs. Shaw had gone to dinner. Margaret had joined the party in the evening. The recollection of the plentiful luxury of all arrangements, the stately handsomeness of the furniture, the size of the house, the peaceful, untroubled ease of the visitors - all came vividly before her, in strange contrast to the present time. The smooth sea of that old life closed up, without a mark left to tell where they had all been. The habitual dinners, the calls, the dancing evenings, were all going on, going on for ever, though her Aunt Shaw and Edith were no longer there; and she, of course, was even less missed. She doubted if any one of that old set ever thought of her, except Henry Lennox. He too, she knew, would strive to forget her, because of the pain she had caused him. She had heard him often boast of his power of putting any disagreeable thought far away from him. Then she penetrated farther into what might have been. If she had cared for him as a lover, and had accepted him, and this change in her father’s opinions and consequent station had taken place, she could not doubt but that it would have been impatiently received by Mr. Lennox. It was a bitter mortification to her in one sense; but she could bear it patiently, because she knew her father’s purity of purpose, and that strengthened her to endure his errors, grave and serious though in her estimation they were. But the fact of the world esteeming her father degraded, in its rough wholesale judgment, would have oppressed and irritated Mr. Lennox. As she realised what might have been, she grew to be thankful for what was. They were at the lowest now; they could not be worse. Edith’s astonishment and her Aunt Shaw’s dismay would have to be met bravely, when their letters came. So Margaret rose up and began slowly to undress herself, feeling the full luxury of acting leisurely, late as it was, after all the past hurry of the day. She fell asleep, hoping for some brightness, either internal or external. But if she had known how long it would be before the brightness came, her heart would have sunk low down. The time of the year was most unpropitious to health as well as to spirits. Her mother caught a severe cold, and Dixon herself was evidently not well, although Margaret could not insult her more than by trying to save her, or by taking any care of her. They could hear of no girl to assist her; all were at work in the factories; at least, those who applied were well scolded by Dixon, for thinking that such as they could ever be trusted to work in a gentleman’s house. So they had to keep a charwoman in almost constant employ. Margaret longed to send for Charlotte; but besides the objection of her being a better servant than they now could afford to keep, the distance was too great.

Tradução Integral em Português

Sim! Margaret recordava-se bem. Edith e a Sra. Shaw haviam ido jantar; Margaret juntara-se à reunião à noite. A abundante suntuosidade dos arranjos, a majestosa beleza dos móveis, o tamanho da casa e a facilidade pacífica e despreocupada dos visitantes surgiram-lhe vivamente, em estranho contraste com o presente. O mar liso da antiga vida se fechara sem deixar sinal de onde todos haviam estado. Os jantares habituais, as visitas e noites de dança prosseguiam, prosseguiam para sempre, embora tia Shaw e Edith já não estivessem; naturalmente, a falta dela seria ainda menos sentida. Duvidava que alguém daquele antigo círculo pensasse nela, exceto Henry Lennox. Sabia que ele também se esforçaria por esquecê-la pela dor que lhe causara. Muitas vezes o ouvira vangloriar-se de poder afastar qualquer pensamento desagradável. Então penetrou mais fundo no que poderia ter sido. Se o amasse e o aceitasse e ocorresse a mudança das opiniões e posição do pai, não duvidava de que o Sr. Lennox a receberia com impaciência. Em certo sentido, era amarga mortificação para ela; mas suportava-a pacientemente porque conhecia a pureza dos propósitos do pai, o que lhe dava forças para tolerar seus erros, embora os julgasse graves. Mas o fato de o mundo considerar seu pai degradado, em seu juízo rude e indiscriminado, teria oprimido e irritado o Sr. Lennox. Ao perceber o que poderia ter sido, agradeceu pelo que era. Estavam agora no ponto mais baixo; não podiam piorar. Precisaria enfrentar com coragem o espanto de Edith e a consternação da tia Shaw quando chegassem suas cartas. Margaret levantou-se e começou a despir-se lentamente, sentindo plenamente o luxo de agir sem pressa, apesar da hora avançada, após toda a agitação do dia. Adormeceu esperando algum brilho interior ou exterior. Se soubesse quanto demoraria a chegar, seu coração teria afundado. A época era extremamente desfavorável à saúde e ao ânimo. Sua mãe apanhou forte resfriado, e Dixon evidentemente também não estava bem, embora nada a insultasse mais que tentarem poupá-la ou cuidar dela. Não encontravam moça para ajudá-la; todas trabalhavam nas fábricas; ao menos, as candidatas eram duramente repreendidas por Dixon por imaginarem que pessoas como elas pudessem ser confiadas numa casa de cavalheiro. Assim, precisavam manter quase continuamente uma diarista. Margaret desejava chamar Charlotte; mas, além de ela ser criada melhor do que agora podiam pagar, a distância era grande demais.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

O Sr. Hale encontrou vários alunos, recomendados pelo Sr. Bell ou pela ajuda do Sr. Thornton. A maioria tinha a idade em que muitos meninos ainda estariam na escola. Mas em Milton acreditava-se que, para fazer de um menino um bom comerciante, era preciso pegá-lo jovem e moldá-lo para a vida na fábrica, no escritório ou no armazém. Se ele fosse até para as Universidades escocesas, voltava despreparado para os negócios. Quanto pior, diziam, se fosse para Oxford ou Cambridge, onde não podia entrar até os dezoito anos? Então a maioria dos industriais colocava os filhos para trabalhar aos quatorze ou quinze anos, cortando qualquer chance de literatura ou estudo profundo, na esperança de canalizar toda a força do menino para o comércio. Ainda assim, alguns pais eram mais sábios. Alguns conheciam seus próprios pontos fracos e tentavam corrigi-los. Alguns já não eram jovens, mas homens em seus melhores anos, sábios o bastante para admitir sua ignorância e aprender tarde o que deveriam ter aprendido cedo. O Sr. Thornton era talvez o aluno mais antigo do Sr. Hale, e certamente seu favorito. O Sr. Hale falava tanto e com tanto respeito de suas opiniões que virou piada de família imaginar quanto ensino real acontecia na hora da aula, já que tanto tempo parecia ser gasto em conversa.

Original English Version

Mr. Hale met with several pupils, recommended to him by Mr. Bell, or by the more immediate influence of Mr. Thornton. They were mostly of the age when many boys would be still at school, but, according to the prevalent, and, apparently well-founded notions of Milton, to make a lad into a good tradesman he must be caught young, and acclimated to the life of the mill, or office, or warehouse. If he were sent to even the Scotch Universities, he came back unsettled for commercial pursuits: how much more so if he went to Oxford or Cambridge, where he could not be entered till he was eighteen? So most of the manufacturers placed their sons in situations at from fourteen or fifteen years of age, unsparingly cutting away all off-shoots in the direction of literature or high mental cultivation, in hopes of throwing the whole strength and vigour of the plant into commerce. Still there were some wiser parents; and some who had sense enough to perceive their own deficiencies, and strive to remedy them. Nay, there were a few no longer youths, but men in the prime of life, who had the stern wisdom to acknowledge their own ignorance, and to learn late what they should have learnt early. Mr. Thornton was perhaps the oldest of Mr. Hale’s pupils. He was certainly the favourite. Mr. Hale got into the habit of quoting his opinions so frequently, and with such regard, that it became a little domestic joke to wonder what time, during the hour appointed for instruction, could be given to absolute learning, so much of it appeared to have been spent in conversation.

Tradução Integral em Português

O Sr. Hale encontrou vários alunos recomendados pelo Sr. Bell ou pela influência mais direta do Sr. Thornton. A maioria tinha idade em que muitos meninos ainda estariam na escola; mas, segundo as ideias predominantes e aparentemente bem fundadas de Milton, para fazer de um rapaz bom homem de negócios era preciso apanhá-lo cedo e aclimatá-lo à vida da fábrica, escritório ou armazém. Se fosse enviado até às universidades escocesas, voltava instável para o comércio; muito mais se fosse a Oxford ou Cambridge, onde não entraria antes dos dezoito anos. Assim, a maioria dos industriais colocava os filhos em postos aos quatorze ou quinze anos, cortando sem piedade todos os brotos voltados à literatura ou ao elevado cultivo mental, na esperança de lançar toda a força da planta no comércio. Havia, contudo, pais mais sábios; alguns tinham discernimento para perceber as próprias deficiências e tentar corrigi-las. Havia até alguns que já não eram jovens, mas homens no auge da vida, com a severa sabedoria de reconhecer a própria ignorância e aprender tarde o que deveriam ter aprendido cedo. O Sr. Thornton era talvez o mais velho dos alunos do Sr. Hale e certamente o favorito. O Sr. Hale adquiriu o hábito de citar-lhe as opiniões tão frequentemente e com tanta consideração que virou pequena brincadeira doméstica perguntar quanto da hora de instrução podia ser dedicado ao verdadeiro aprendizado, já que tanto parecia gasto em conversa.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Margaret gostava bastante desse jeito alegre de falar sobre a amizade do pai com o Sr. Thornton, porque sentia que a mãe observava essa nova amizade com ciúme. Quando o tempo do Sr. Hale era apenas para seus livros e o trabalho paroquial, como fora em Helstone, ela parecia não se importar muito se o via com frequência. Mas agora que ele esperava ansiosamente cada encontro com o Sr. Thornton, ela parecia magoada e irritada, como se ele estivesse negligenciando a companhia dela pela primeira vez. O Sr. Hale elogiava demais o Sr. Thornton, e isso teve o efeito habitual: seus ouvintes começaram a resistir à ideia de que Aristides sempre deveria ser chamado de justo.

Original English Version

Margaret rather encouraged this light, merry way of viewing her father’s acquaintance with Mr. Thornton, because she felt that her mother was inclined to look upon this new friendship of her husband’s with jealous eyes. As long as his time had been solely occupied with his books and his parishioners, as at Helstone, she had appeared to care little whether she saw much of him or not; but now that he looked eagerly forward to each renewal of his intercourse with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were slighting her companionship for the first time. Mr. Hale’s over-praise had the usual effect of over-praise upon his auditors; they were a little inclined to rebel against Aristides being always called the Just.

Tradução Integral em Português

Margaret incentivava um pouco essa maneira leve e alegre de encarar a amizade do pai com o Sr. Thornton, porque sentia que a mãe tendia a olhar com ciúme a nova amizade do marido. Enquanto o tempo dele fora ocupado apenas por livros e paroquianos, em Helstone, ela parecia pouco se importar em vê-lo muito ou não; agora que ele aguardava ansioso cada novo encontro com o Sr. Thornton, parecia magoada e aborrecida, como se pela primeira vez ele desprezasse sua companhia. Os elogios excessivos do Sr. Hale produziram o efeito habitual sobre os ouvintes; inclinavam-se um pouco a rebelar-se contra Aristides ser sempre chamado o Justo.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Depois de mais de vinte anos de vida tranquila num presbitério rural, o Sr. Hale ficava deslumbrado com a energia capaz de superar dificuldades enormes com tanta facilidade. O poder das máquinas de Milton e a força de seus homens o impressionavam com uma sensação de grandiosidade, e ele o aceitava sem questionar muito os detalhes. Margaret, porém, saía menos ao mundo das máquinas e dos homens. Via menos desse poder em público, e por acaso conheceu algumas pessoas que precisavam sofrer para que muitas outras pudessem ganhar. A verdadeira pergunta é sempre esta: foi feito tudo o que se podia para tornar o sofrimento dessas pessoas o menor possível? Ou, no triunfo da multidão, os fracos foram pisoteados em vez de gentilmente afastados do caminho do vencedor, a quem não conseguem acompanhar?

Original English Version

After a quiet life in a country parsonage for more than twenty years, there was something dazzling to Mr. Hale in the energy which conquered immense difficulties with ease; the power of the machinery of Milton, the power of the men of Milton, impressed him with a sense of grandeur, which he yielded to without caring to inquire into the details of its exercise. But Margaret went less abroad, among machinery and men; saw less of power in its public effect, and, as it happened, she was thrown with one or two of those who, in all measures affecting masses of people, must be acute sufferers for the good of many. The question always is, has everything been done to make the sufferings of these exceptions as small as possible? or, in the triumph of the crowded procession, have the helpless been trampled on, instead of being gently lifted aside out of the roadway of the conqueror, whom they have no power to accompany on his march?

Tradução Integral em Português

Depois de mais de vinte anos de vida tranquila num presbitério rural, havia algo deslumbrante para o Sr. Hale na energia que superava enormes dificuldades com facilidade. O poder das máquinas e dos homens de Milton causava-lhe sensação de grandeza à qual se entregava sem querer indagar os detalhes de seu exercício. Margaret, porém, saía menos entre máquinas e homens, via menos o poder em seu efeito público e aconteceu de encontrar uma ou duas daquelas pessoas que, em todas as medidas que afetam as massas, precisam sofrer agudamente para o bem de muitos. A questão é sempre: fez-se tudo para reduzir ao mínimo o sofrimento dessas exceções? Ou, no triunfo da procissão apinhada, os indefesos foram pisoteados em vez de gentilmente retirados do caminho do conquistador que não têm força para acompanhar?

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Tradução da Versão Simplificada (B1)

Tornou-se dever de Margaret procurar uma criada para ajudar Dixon. A princípio, Dixon disse que encontraria a pessoa certa para fazer todo o trabalho pesado da casa. Mas a ideia de Dixon sobre moças prestativas vinha das arrumadas garotas mais velhas da escola de Helstone, que se orgulhavam de poder ir ao presbitério num dia agitado e que tratavam a Sra. Dixon com o mesmo respeito, e até mais medo, do que davam ao Sr. e à Sra. Hale. Dixon sabia que esse respeito temeroso lhe era dedicado, e não desgostava disso. Agradava-a, assim como agradava a Luís XIV quando seus cortesãos protegiam os olhos da luz brilhante de sua presença. Mas só seu amor leal pela Sra. Hale conseguia fazê-la suportar o jeito rude e independente com que as moças de Milton falavam quando se candidatavam à vaga. Chegavam até a questioná-la, preocupadas de que uma família morando numa casa que valia apenas trinta libras por ano, mas agindo com pompa e mantendo duas criadas, uma delas tão orgulhosa, talvez não fosse financeiramente segura. O Sr. Hale já não era visto como o Vigário de Helstone, mas como um homem que simplesmente gastava certa quantia de dinheiro. Margaret ficava cansada e impaciente com os relatos intermináveis de Dixon sobre essas candidatas. Ficava incomodada com suas maneiras grosseiras, sua fala íntima demais, e sua curiosidade aberta sobre a renda e a posição de qualquer família de Milton que não estivesse no comércio. Ainda assim, quanto mais Margaret sentia a rudeza delas, menos falava sobre isso. E, se ela mesma assumisse a tarefa de encontrar uma criada, poderia ao menos poupar a mãe do relato de todas essas decepções e insultos.

Original English Version

It fell to Margaret’s share to have to look out for a servant to assist Dixon, who had at first undertaken to find just the person she wanted to do all the rough work of the house. But Dixon’s ideas of helpful girls were founded on the recollection of tidy elder scholars at Helstone school, who were only too proud to be allowed to come to the parsonage on a busy day, and treated Mrs. Dixon with all the respect, and a good deal more of fright, which they paid to Mr. and Mrs. Hale. Dixon was not unconscious of this awed reverence which was given to her; nor did she dislike it: it flattered her much as Louis the Fourteenth was flattered by his courtiers shading their eyes from the dazzling light of his presence. But nothing short of her faithful love for Mrs. Hale could have made her endure the rough independent way in which all the Milton girls, who made application for the servant’s place, replied to her inquiries respecting their qualifications. They even went the length of questioning her back again; having doubts and fears of their own, as to the solvency of a family who lived in a house of thirty pounds a-year, and yet gave themselves airs, and kept two servants, one of them so very high and mighty. Mr. Hale was no longer looked upon as Vicar of Helstone, but as a man who only spent at a certain rate. Margaret was weary and impatient of the accounts which Dixon perpetually brought to Mrs. Hale of the behaviour of these would-be servants. Not but what Margaret was repelled by the rough uncourteous manners of these people; not but what she shrunk with fastidious pride from their hail-fellow accost, and severely resented their unconcealed curiosity as to the means and position of any family who lived in Milton, and yet were not engaged in trade of some kind. But the more Margaret felt impertinence, the more likely she was to be silent on the subject; and, at any rate, if she took upon herself to make inquiry for a servant, she could spare her mother the recital of all her disappointments and fancied or real insults.

Tradução Integral em Português

Coube a Margaret procurar uma criada para auxiliar Dixon, que primeiro se encarregara de achar exatamente a pessoa desejada para todo o trabalho pesado. Mas as ideias de Dixon sobre moças prestativas vinham da lembrança das alunas mais velhas e asseadas da escola de Helstone, orgulhosas de poder ir ao presbitério num dia atarefado e que tratavam a Sra. Dixon com todo o respeito - e bem mais medo - dispensado ao Sr. e à Sra. Hale. Dixon percebia a reverência assustada e não a desgostava; lisonjeava-a como Luís XIV era lisonjeado pelos cortesãos que protegiam os olhos da luz deslumbrante de sua presença. Só seu amor fiel pela Sra. Hale a fazia suportar a maneira rude e independente com que todas as moças de Milton respondiam às perguntas sobre suas qualificações. Chegavam a interrogá-la, tendo dúvidas próprias sobre a solvência de uma família que vivia numa casa de trinta libras anuais, mas se dava ares e mantinha duas criadas, uma delas tão arrogante. O Sr. Hale já não era visto como Vigário de Helstone, mas como homem que gastava a certo nível. Margaret cansou-se dos relatos perpétuos que Dixon levava à Sra. Hale sobre as candidatas. Não que as maneiras rudes e descorteses não a repelissem, nem que seu orgulho exigente não recuasse diante da familiaridade e curiosidade indisfarçada sobre os recursos e a posição de qualquer família de Milton que não estivesse no comércio. Mas, quanto mais sentia uma impertinência, mais provável era que se calasse; e, se assumisse a busca de uma criada, pouparia à mãe o relato de todas as decepções e insultos reais ou imaginados.

Retorna à Versão Inglês Simplificada    Go to the Original English Version

Glossary: New Words (1/4)

Priority words from the simplified reading and post-nominal letters found in this book. Post-nominals are abbreviations placed after a person's name to identify honours, professional memberships, academic titles or qualifications. Each entry shows up to six real uses; Back to B1 opens the exact simplified sentence, while Back to Original opens the exact paragraph in Original English.

abrupt /əˈbrʌpt/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: abrupto; brusco

Simple English: Sudden, unexpected, or brusquely brief.

Example: His abrupt answers made the conversation difficult.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I have been too abrupt. Go to

2. He never went on with any subject, but gave little, short, abrupt answers.” Go to

ached /eɪkt/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: doía; doeu

Simple English: Felt a continuous dull pain, physically or emotionally.

Example: His back ached after hours in bed.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Now her mind and body ached as she thought of all she had done and said in the last forty-eight hours. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her mind and body ached now with the recollection of all she had done and said within the last forty-eight hours. Go to

acquaintances /əˈkweɪntənsɪz/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: conhecidos; conhecidas

Simple English: People one knows but who are not necessarily close friends.

Example: Several of her acquaintances saw them together in the shop.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But if they came in sorrow and needed comfort in a hard problem like this one, they would feel like strangers in all those homes of close acquaintances, not real friends. Go to

Original English Version

1. They were the familiar acquaintances of the house; neighbours whom Mrs. Shaw called friends, because she happened to dine with them more frequently than with any other people, and because if she or Edith wanted anything from them, or they from her, they did not scruple to make a call at each other’s houses before luncheon. Go to

2. Mrs. Shaw had given way to the presentiment, as she expressed it; and had rather urged on the marriage, although it was below the expectations which many of Edith’s acquaintances had formed for her, a young and pretty heiress. Go to

3. They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. Go to

4. If they came sorrowing, and wanting sympathy in a complicated trouble like the present, then they would be felt as a shadow in all these houses of intimate acquaintances, not friends. Go to

actual /ˈæktʃuəl/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: real; efectiva; verdadeiro

Simple English: Existing in reality rather than being imagined or theoretical.

Example: The actual results of the experiment surprised the entire research team greatly.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. As she understood what might have happened, she became thankful for what had actually happened. Go to

Address /əˈdrɛs/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: endereço; morada; abordar

Simple English: The details of where someone lives or works.

Example: Write your address here.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I will be sure to send you my address when I know it.” Go to

2. He left her at the bottom of the stairs and went to the landlord’s address for the house they had chosen. Go to

admirable /ˈædmərəbəl/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: admirável; digno de admiração

Simple English: Deserving respect and praise.

Example: His patience with the beginners was admirable.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. The cook and Charlotte worked away with willing arms and stout hearts at all the moving and packing; and as far as that went, Margaret’s admirable sense enabled her to see what was best, and to direct how it should be done. Go to

admiring /ədˈmaɪərɪŋ/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: admirado; cheio de admiração

Simple English: Showing that you think someone is very good.

Example: An admiring crowd stood around the singer.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Ah, I knew you would be amused to see us all so busy admiring fine things. Go to

2. Yet he could not stop admiring her. Go to

3. The landlord keeps admiring that ugly paper, and I am afraid we must leave it there.” Go to

Original English Version

1. “Ah, I knew how you would be amused to find us all so occupied in admiring finery. Go to

2. “Margaret! the landlord will persist in admiring that hideous paper, and I am afraid we must let it remain.” Go to

affectionate /əˈfekʃənət/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: afetuoso; carinhoso

Simple English: Showing warm love and care for someone.

Example: She wrote an affectionate letter to her grandmother every Sunday.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She expressed an affectionate hope that, if the regiment stopped another year at Corfu, Margaret might come out and pay her a long visit. Go to

agreeable /əˈɡriːəbəl/ (18 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: agradável; aceitável

Simple English: Pleasant, acceptable, or willing to agree.

Example: The April weather was mild and agreeable.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Mr. Grey was particularly agreeable over this farewell dinner, and the gentlemen staid downstairs longer than usual. Go to

2. Here was she disturbed and unhappy, because her instinct had made anything but a refusal impossible; while he, not many minutes after he had met with a rejection of what ought to have been the deepest, holiest proposal of his life, could speak as if briefs, success, and all its superficial consequences of a good house, clever and agreeable society, were the sole avowed objects of his desires. Go to

angered /ˈæŋɡərd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: enfureceu; irritado

Simple English: Made someone angry or became filled with anger.

Example: The German's taunts angered the sailors.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But the thought that the world saw her father as degraded would have upset and angered Mr. Lennox. Go to

angrily /ˈæŋɡrɪli/ (16 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: com raiva; furiosamente

Simple English: In a way that shows anger.

Example: He shouted angrily at the door.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Yes,” said Mrs. Hale, almost angrily, “but at least the Gormans made carriages for many gentlemen in the county, and had some contact with them. Go to

2. “I can hardly tell what time it is,” Dixon answered angrily. Go to

annoyance /əˈnɔɪəns/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: irritação; aborrecimento

Simple English: A feeling of being slightly angry.

Example: He shook his head in annoyance.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. While Newton went, muttering in annoyance, to fetch the shawls, Margaret looked around the nursery. Go to

Original English Version

1. She dared not go to meet him, and tell him what she had done all day, for fear of her mother’s jealous annoyance. Go to

anon /əˈnɒn/ (12 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: anônimo

Simple English: short for 'anonymous'; used to credit a poem or quotation whose author is unknown

Example: The poem was credited simply, 'Anon.'

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. ANON. Go to

Original English Version

1. ANON. Go to

anxiously /ˈæŋkʃəsli/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ansiosamente; preocupadamente

Simple English: In a worried and nervous way.

Example: She waited anxiously for the news.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He stayed more in his study and waited anxiously for the village postman, who knocked on the back-kitchen window shutter. Go to

2. “Do you feel ill, my darling?” Mrs. Hale asked anxiously. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Do you feel ill, my darling?” asks Mrs. Hale, anxiously, misunderstanding Margaret’s hint of the uncertainty of their stay at Helstone. Go to

apprehension /ˌæprɪˈhenʃən/ (12 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: apreensão; receio

Simple English: Anxiety or fear that something bad may happen.

Example: Pleasure, surprise, and apprehension pressed upon her at once.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She had, however, of late settled upon her own health as a source of apprehension; she had a nervous little cough whenever she thought about it; and some complaisant doctor ordered her just what she desired - a winter in Italy. Go to

2. But Margaret was at an age when any apprehension, not absolutely based on a knowledge of facts, is easily banished for a time by a bright sunny day, or some happy outward circumstance. Go to

apron /ˈeɪprən/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: avental

Simple English: A piece of cloth worn over the front of the clothes to keep them clean.

Example: Aunt Em wore an apron while she cooked.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mrs. Hale took off her black silk apron and made her face neat. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mrs. Hale took off her black silk apron, and smoothed her face. Go to

arbutus /ɑːrˈbjuːtəs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: medronheiro; arbutus

Simple English: An evergreen flowering shrub or small tree; the name is also used for the low plant called trailing arbutus.

Example: Gilbert found pale arbutus flowers in a sheltered hollow.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then he would watch him go, and the postman would give him a half-respectful, half-friendly shake of the head as he passed the sweet-briar hedge and the big arbutus. Go to

Original English Version

1. Now Mr. Hale loitered about the garden if the morning was fine, and if not, stood dreamily by the study window until the postman had called, or gone down the lane, giving a half-respectful, half-confidential shake of the head to the parson, who watched him away from the sweet-briar hedge, and past the great arbutus, before he turned into the room to begin his day’s work, with all the signs of a heavy heart and an occupied mind. Go to

archery /ˈɑːrtʃəri/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tiro com arco; arco e flecha

Simple English: The skill, sport, or practice of shooting arrows with a bow.

Example: The gallery provided equipment for archery, fencing, and boxing.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "Archery parties, picnics, race balls, hunt balls?" Go to

Original English Version

1. “Archery parties - picnics - race balls - hunt balls?” Go to

aristides /ˌærɪˈstaɪdiːz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Aristides

Simple English: an ancient Athenian statesman known as 'Aristides the Just'

Example: Thornton too much, and this had the usual effect: his listeners began to resist the idea that Aristides should always be called just.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Hale praised Mr. Thornton too much, and this had the usual effect: his listeners began to resist the idea that Aristides should always be called just. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale’s over-praise had the usual effect of over-praise upon his auditors; they were a little inclined to rebel against Aristides being always called the Just. Go to

artificial /ˌɑːrtɪˈfɪʃəl/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: artificial; sintética

Simple English: Made by humans rather than occurring naturally in nature.

Example: Many artificial ingredients can be found in processed foods today.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret had to push away the day's memories and listen kindly as her mother talked about Dixon complaining that the ironing blanket had been burned again, and about Susan Lightfoot being seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, which proved she was vain and silly. Go to

aunt's /ænts/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: da tia

Simple English: Belonging to an aunt, the sister of a parent.

Example: He slept in his aunt's spare room.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret heard her aunt’s voice again, but this time it sounded as if she had raised herself from her half-lying position and was looking into the darker back drawing-room. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret heard her aunt’s voice again, but this time it was as if she had raised herself up from her half-recumbent position, and were looking into the more dimly lighted back drawing-room. Go to

2. As Margaret sank rather more into the background on her aunt’s joining the conversation, she saw Henry Lennox directing his look towards a vacant seat near her; and she knew perfectly well that as soon as Edith released him from her questioning, he would take possession of that chair. Go to

3. She had not been quite sure, from her aunt’s rather confused account of his engagements, whether he would come that night; it was almost a surprise to see him; and now she was sure of a pleasant evening. Go to

4. They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. Go to

awakened /əˈweɪkənd/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: despertado; acordado; reavivado

Simple English: Woken from sleep, or made conscious of a feeling or danger.

Example: The colonists were suddenly awakened by the dog's barking.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She looked like the Sleeping Beauty just awakened. Go to

Original English Version

1. She was ready with a bright smile, in which there was not a trace of fatigue, to greet her father when he awakened. Go to

backgammon /ˈbækˌɡæmən/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: gamão

Simple English: A board game in which two players move pieces according to dice.

Example: They played backgammon beside the fire.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. For a time they tried backgammon, but as Mr. Hale became more involved in his school and parish work, his wife saw these interruptions as troubles, not as part of his life’s duty. Go to

Original English Version

1. At one time they had tried backgammon as a resource; but as Mr. Hale grew to take an increasing interest in his school and his parishioners, he found that the interruptions which arose out of these duties were regarded as hardships by his wife, not to be accepted as the natural conditions of his profession, but to be regretted and struggled against by her as they severally arose. Go to

bakers /ˈbeɪkərz/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: padeiros; padeiras

Simple English: People whose work is making bread, cakes, and other baked goods.

Example: People carried their dinners to the bakers' shops.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I’m sure you do not want me to admire butchers and bakers and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?” Go to

2. “But the Gormons were not butchers or bakers. Go to

Original English Version

1. I’m sure you don’t want me to admire butchers and bakers, and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?” Go to

2. “But the Gormons were neither butchers nor bakers, but very respectable coach-builders.” Go to

3. Coach-building is a trade all the same, and I think a much more useless one than that of butchers or bakers. Go to

bales /beɪlz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fardos

Simple English: Large tied bundles of goods.

Example: Bales of cotton stood on the platform.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Here every van, wagon, and truck carried cotton, either raw in bags or woven into bales of calico. Go to

Original English Version

1. But there the heavy lumbering vehicles seemed various in their purposes and intent; here every van, every waggon and truck, bore cotton, either in the raw shape in bags, or the woven shape in bales of calico. Go to

bandmaster /ˈbændmɑːstə/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mestre de banda; regente de banda

Simple English: The person who conducts or directs a musical band, especially a military band.

Example: She copied the new tunes for the regimental bandmaster.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her husband had drill to attend, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy new popular tunes from the latest English music for the bandmaster. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her husband had to attend drill, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy the new and popular tunes out of the most recent English music, for the benefit of the bandmaster; those seemed their most severe and arduous duties. Go to

barrister /ˈbærɪstər/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: advogado, especialmente de tribunal no Reino Unido

Simple English: A lawyer qualified to argue cases in the higher courts of Britain and some other countries.

Example: The barrister questioned the expert witness.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. A barrister struggling to succeed and thinking of marriage! Go to

Original English Version

1. A struggling barrister to think of matrimony!” Go to

beauties /ˈbjuːtiz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: belezas

Simple English: Beautiful things or beautiful people.

Example: He pointed out the beauties of the strange moon forest.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She always remembered the day she had first been hired by Lady Beresford for Sir John’s wards, the lovely Miss Beresfords, the famous beauties of Rutlandshire. Go to

bedclothes /ˈbedkloʊz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: roupa de cama

Simple English: The sheets and covers put on a bed.

Example: He gathered up his bedclothes and moved.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The eighteen-year-old Margaret remembered clearly how the nine-year-old child had cried with such deep grief on that first night, hiding her face under the bedclothes. Go to

beech /biːtʃ/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: faia

Simple English: A large tree with smooth grey bark and small nuts.

Example: They rested under a great beech.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Unwatched the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

Original English Version

1. “Unwatch’d the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

beeches /ˈbiːtʃɪz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: faias

Simple English: Large deciduous trees with smooth gray bark and small edible nuts.

Example: The old mansion stood among green elms and branching beeches.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “As far as Fordham Beeches. Go to

Original English Version

1. “As far as Fordham Beeches. Go to

beetroot /ˈbiːtruːt/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: beterraba

Simple English: The dark-red edible root of the beet plant.

Example: Margaret arranged the pears on a broad beetroot leaf.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret made a plate for the pears from a beetroot leaf, and it made their brown-gold color look beautiful. Go to

belgravia /bɛlˈɡreɪviə/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Belgravia

Simple English: a wealthy, fashionable district in central London

Example: She would still have preferred a fine house in Belgravia to a romantic life abroad.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Edith was truly in love, of course, but she would still have preferred a fine house in Belgravia to the romantic life Captain Lennox described in Corfu. Go to

Original English Version

1. Not but that Edith was very thoroughly and properly in love; still she would certainly have preferred a good house in Belgravia, to all the picturesqueness of the life which Captain Lennox described at Corfu. Go to

bell's /bɛlz/ (38 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Bell

Simple English: belonging to a character named Bell mentioned in the story

Example: She decided to go to Robert Bell's and tell the news.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Mr. Thornton’s mill must be somewhere not very far off, for he is Mr. Bell’s tenant. Go to

2. He had seen the advertisement, and been to look at it, in compliance with a request of Mr. Bell’s that he would assist Mr. Hale to the best of his power: and also instigated by his own interest in the case of a clergyman who had given up his living under circumstances such as those of Mr. Hale. Go to

beresford /ˈbɛrɪsfərd/ (20 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Beresford

Simple English: the surname of a character in the story

Example: Shaw had been the poor, pretty Miss Beresford.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But almost twenty years had passed since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor, pretty Miss Beresford, and she had forgotten almost all her old troubles. Go to

2. She always remembered the day she had first been hired by Lady Beresford for Sir John’s wards, the lovely Miss Beresfords, the famous beauties of Rutlandshire. Go to

3. If Miss Beresford had not been so quick to marry a poor country clergyman, who knew what she might have become? Go to

4. Every day after dinner, when I was a girl living with your Aunt Shaw at Beresford Court, Sir John used to say the first toast: ‘Church and King, and down with the Rump.’” Go to

5. Her only regret was that Mr. Hale could not be with her for all the two weeks, as he had once been when they were engaged and she stayed with Sir John and Lady Beresford at Torquay. Go to

Original English Version

1. If Mrs. Shaw had guessed at the real reason why Mrs. Hale did not accompany her husband, she would have showered down gowns upon her; but it was nearly twenty years since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor pretty Miss Beresford, and she had really forgotten all grievances except that of the unhappiness arising from disparity of age in married life, on which she could descant by the half-hour. Go to

2. Frederick was always spoken of, in the rare times when his name was mentioned, as “Poor Frederick.” His room was kept exactly as he had left it; and was regularly dusted, and put into order by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who touched no other part of the household work, but always remembered the day when she had been engaged by Lady Beresford as ladies’ maid to Sir John’s wards, the pretty Miss Beresfords, the belles of Rutlandshire. Go to

3. If Miss Beresford had not been in such a hurry to marry a poor country clergyman there was no knowing what she might have become. Go to

4. Every day after dinner, when I was a girl, living with your Aunt Shaw, at Beresford Court, Sir John used to give for the first toast - ‘Church and King, and down with the Rump.’” Go to

5. Her only regret was that Mr. Hale could not be with her all the fortnight she was to be there, as he had been for a whole fortnight once, when they were engaged, and she was staying with Sir John and Lady Beresford at Torquay. Go to

beresfords /ˈbɛrɪsfərdz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: os Beresford

Simple English: the Beresford family, referred to as a group

Example: The lovely Miss Beresfords were the famous beauties of Rutlandshire.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She always remembered the day she had first been hired by Lady Beresford for Sir John’s wards, the lovely Miss Beresfords, the famous beauties of Rutlandshire. Go to

2. That is strange, because the Beresfords come from a good family.” Go to

Original English Version

1. Frederick was always spoken of, in the rare times when his name was mentioned, as “Poor Frederick.” His room was kept exactly as he had left it; and was regularly dusted, and put into order by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who touched no other part of the household work, but always remembered the day when she had been engaged by Lady Beresford as ladies’ maid to Sir John’s wards, the pretty Miss Beresfords, the belles of Rutlandshire. Go to

2. It seems strange, for the Beresfords belong to a good family.” Go to

beurrés /bɜːˈreɪz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: peras amanteigadas

Simple English: pear varieties with soft, juicy, buttery flesh

Example: The basket held ripe beurrés and apples.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "There are a few brown beurrés against the south wall that are worth all foreign fruits and preserves. Go to

Original English Version

1. “There are a few brown beurrés against the south wall which are worth all foreign fruits and preserves. Go to

bird's /bɜːrdz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do pássaro; da ave

Simple English: Belonging to a bird.

Example: We found a bird's nest under the eaves.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Surely not a bird’s nest.” Go to

Original English Version

1. Not a bird’s nest, surely.” Go to

bitterly /ˈbɪtərli/ (16 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: amargamente; intensamente

Simple English: With strong pain, anger, regret, or cold.

Example: The man spoke bitterly about the stolen mummy.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Oh! well did the tall stately girl of eighteen remember the tears shed with such wild passion of grief by the little girl of nine, as she hid her face under the bed-clothes in that first night; and how she was bidden not to cry by the nurse, because it would disturb Miss Edith; and how she had cried as bitterly, but more quietly, till her newly-seen, grand, pretty aunt had come softly upstairs with Mr. Hale to show him his little sleeping daughter. Go to

bitterness /ˈbɪtərnəs/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: amargura; rancor

Simple English: A feeling of deep anger about unfair treatment.

Example: He spoke of the war with bitterness.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Then she took it into her head that, after all, his lightness might be but assumed, to cover a bitterness of disappointment which would have been stamped on her own heart if she had loved and been rejected. Go to

bleak /bliːk/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desolado; inóspito; sombrio

Simple English: Cold, bare and without comfort or hope.

Example: The bleak moor had no trees and no shelter from the wind.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Discordant as it was - with almost a detestation for all she had ever heard of the North of England, the manufacturers, the people, the wild and bleak country - there was this one recommendation - it would be different to Helstone, and could never remind them of that beloved place. Go to

blinded /ˈblaɪndɪd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cegado; ofuscado

Simple English: Made unable to see, often by a very bright light.

Example: The bright sun blinded her for a moment.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Dixon stood in shadow, holding a candle a little behind her so that the light would not hurt Miss Hale’s startled eyes, which were swollen and blinded. Go to

Original English Version

1. In consequence of this, Margaret felt herself touched, and started up into a sitting posture; she saw the accustomed room, the figure of Dixon in shadow, as the latter stood holding a candle a little behind her, for fear of the effect on Miss Hale’s startled eyes, swollen and blinded as they were. Go to

blinking /ˈblɪŋkɪŋ/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: que piscam; semicerrados

Simple English: Opening and closing the eyes quickly.

Example: The baby lay blinking at the bright lamp.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Soon Edith came in from the back drawing-room, blinking in the brighter light and shaking back her slightly messy curls. Go to

Original English Version

1. Almost immediately, Edith came in from the back drawing-room, winking and blinking her eyes at the stronger light, shaking back her slightly-ruffled curls, and altogether looking like the Sleeping Beauty just startled from her dreams. Go to

blushed /blʌʃt/ (19 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: corou; enrubesceu

Simple English: Became red in the face from shame or pleasure.

Example: She blushed when everyone clapped.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She laughed and blushed, and Mr. Lennox watched her face. Go to

Original English Version

1. She laughed and blushed: Mr. Lennox watched her countenance. Go to

blushing /ˈblʌʃɪŋ/ (15 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: corando; ruborizando-se

Simple English: Turning red in the face from shame or shyness.

Example: She thanked him, blushing to the ears.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She dropped her music and ran out of the room, leaving Margaret confused and blushing. Go to

Original English Version

1. She threw down her music, and rushed out of the room, leaving Margaret standing confused and blushing to explain to the astonished guests what vision had shown itself to cause Edith’s sudden flight. Go to

boat's /boʊts/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: do barco

Simple English: Belonging to a boat.

Example: The boat's engine had failed twice already.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. A distant boat’s white sail turned silver in a pale sunbeam. Go to

boating /ˈboʊtɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: passeio de barco

Simple English: Travelling in a boat for pleasure.

Example: They spent the afternoon boating on the lake.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Even though it was late in the year, their days seemed to be spent boating or on picnics on land. Go to

Original English Version

1. Their days, late as it was in the year, seemed spent in boating or land-picnics; all out-of-doors, pleasure-seeking and glad, Edith’s life seemed like the deep vault of blue sky above her, free - utterly free from fleck or cloud. Go to

bodyguard /ˈbɑːdiɡɑːrd/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: guarda pessoal

Simple English: A person or a group who keeps somebody safe.

Example: Two soldiers went with him as a bodyguard.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Dixon stayed close to her mistress like a bodyguard. Go to

boldly /ˈboʊldli/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: corajosamente; com ousadia

Simple English: In a brave and confident way.

Example: She walked boldly up to the door and knocked.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret’s warning look did not matter, because his presence protected her, and she boldly said, “My poor mistress!” Go to

bonnet /ˈbɑːnɪt/ (30 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: touca; chapéu feminino amarrado sob o queixo

Simple English: A soft hat tied under the chin, once worn by women and children.

Example: The old photograph shows my great-grandmother in a white bonnet.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But Mrs. Hale might have answered at once: “A silver-grey glacé silk dress, a white chip bonnet, and many more things for the wedding and the house.” Go to

2. That is my bonnet. Go to

3. I can never draw with my bonnet on; it makes my head too hot. Go to

4. Margaret had to push away the day's memories and listen kindly as her mother talked about Dixon complaining that the ironing blanket had been burned again, and about Susan Lightfoot being seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, which proved she was vain and silly. Go to

5. In her dream, he climbed a very tall tree to reach the branch where her bonnet hung. Go to

6. She was dressed very simply, in a neat straw bonnet with white ribbon and a large Indian shawl. Go to

Original English Version

1. Perhaps it was not quite a logical deduction from all these premises, but it was still Mrs. Shaw’s characteristic conclusion, as she thought over her sister’s lot: “Married for love, what can dearest Maria have to wish for in this world?” Mrs. Hale, if she spoke truth, might have answered with a ready-made list, “a silver-grey glacé silk, a white chip bonnet, oh! dozens of things for the wedding, and hundreds of things for the house.” Go to

2. “Oh no! that is my bonnet. Go to

3. I never can draw with my bonnet on; it makes my head so hot. Go to

4. Margaret had to shake off the recollections of what had been done and said through the day, and turn a sympathising listener to the account of how Dixon had complained that the ironing-blanket had been burnt again; and how Susan Lightfoot had been seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, thereby giving evidence of a vain and giddy character. Go to

5. He was climbing up some tree of fabulous height to reach the branch whereon was slung her bonnet: he was falling and she was struggling to save him, but held back by some invisible powerful hand. Go to

6. Her dress was very plain: a close straw bonnet of the best material and shape, trimmed with white ribbon; a large Indian shawl, which hung about her in long heavy folds, and which she wore as an empress wears her drapery. Go to

bookcase /ˈbʊkkeɪs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: estante de livros

Simple English: a piece of furniture with shelves for holding books

Example: The old bookcase filled one wall of the study.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He held back the dry, choking sobs that had been rising in his heart, and went to his bookcase. Go to

Original English Version

1. He swallowed down the dry choking sobs which had been heaving up from his heart hitherto, and going to his bookcase he took down a volume, which he had often been reading lately, and from which he thought he had derived strength to enter upon the course in which he was now embarked. Go to

bookseller /ˈbʊksɛlər/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: livreiro

Simple English: A person whose business is selling books.

Example: The bookseller explained what had happened in the shop.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Hale went out to visit his bookseller and a few friends. Go to

bookshelves /ˈbʊkʃɛlvz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: estantes de livros

Simple English: Shelves on which books are kept.

Example: The walls were lined with cupboards and bookshelves.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And your bookshelves will hide a lot of that loud pattern in the dining-room." Go to

bough /baʊ/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: galho grande

Simple English: A main branch of a tree.

Example: A lamp hung beneath a fir bough.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Unwatched the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

Original English Version

1. “Unwatch’d the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

bowed /boʊd/ (18 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vergou; curvou-se; inclinou-se

Simple English: Bent forward or downward.

Example: The long grass bowed before the wind.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He looked up; she bowed her head in humble shame. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale and Margaret knelt by the window-seat - he looking up, she bowed down in humble shame. Go to

bracy /ˈbreɪsi/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Bracy

Simple English: De Bracy is a knight and mercenary leader character in Ivanhoe.

Example: Prick him with your lance, De Bracy.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I am going out for the day to say goodbye to farmer Dobson and the poor people on Bracy Common. Go to

2. I am going to Bracy Common, and I will ask Farmer Dobson for some dinner. Go to

Original English Version

1. I am going out for the day, to bid farmer Dobson and the poor people on Bracy Common good-bye. Go to

2. I am going to Bracy Common, and will ask Farmer Dobson to give me something for dinner. Go to

bravely /ˈbreɪvli/ (11 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: corajosamente; com coragem

Simple English: In a way that shows courage.

Example: She bravely decided to go on.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Learn how to win a lady’s trust nobly, as something great; bravely, as if it were life and death, with loyal seriousness. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Learn to win a lady’s faith Nobly, as the thing is high; Bravely, as for life and death - With a loyal gravity. Go to

2. Edith’s astonishment and her Aunt Shaw’s dismay would have to be met bravely, when their letters came. Go to

breast /brɛst/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mama; mamário; materno

Simple English: Meat from the front part of a bird's body.

Example: Grilled chicken breast is a healthy option for dinner tonight.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret sat beside her mother and took her head in her breast. Go to

briar /ˈbraɪər/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: espinheiro

Simple English: A wild thorny bush.

Example: A briar caught at her skirt as she passed.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then he would watch him go, and the postman would give him a half-respectful, half-friendly shake of the head as he passed the sweet-briar hedge and the big arbutus. Go to

Original English Version

1. Now Mr. Hale loitered about the garden if the morning was fine, and if not, stood dreamily by the study window until the postman had called, or gone down the lane, giving a half-respectful, half-confidential shake of the head to the parson, who watched him away from the sweet-briar hedge, and past the great arbutus, before he turned into the room to begin his day’s work, with all the signs of a heavy heart and an occupied mind. Go to

bridegroom /ˈbraɪdɡruːm/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: noivo, no dia do casamento

Simple English: A man on the day of his wedding.

Example: The bridegroom waited at the church door.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her aunt was so busy asking Mr. Henry Lennox questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid, who was coming with the Captain from Scotland, and other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no longer needed as a shawl-holder. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her aunt was so much absorbed in asking Mr. Henry Lennox - who had not been able to come to dinner - all sorts of questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid (coming with the Captain from Scotland for the occasion), and various other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no more wanted as shawl-bearer, and devoted herself to the amusement of the other visitors, whom her aunt had for the moment forgotten. Go to

bridesmaid /ˈbraɪdzmeɪd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: dama de honra

Simple English: a woman or girl who attends a bride at her wedding

Example: Anne promised that she would be Diana's bridesmaid.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her aunt was so busy asking Mr. Henry Lennox questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid, who was coming with the Captain from Scotland, and other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no longer needed as a shawl-holder. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her aunt was so much absorbed in asking Mr. Henry Lennox - who had not been able to come to dinner - all sorts of questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid (coming with the Captain from Scotland for the occasion), and various other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no more wanted as shawl-bearer, and devoted herself to the amusement of the other visitors, whom her aunt had for the moment forgotten. Go to

bridesmaids /ˈbraɪdzmeɪdz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: damas de honra

Simple English: women or girls who attend a bride at her wedding

Example: Ada and Esther agreed to be her bridesmaids.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I would like to walk to church under the trees, and not have so many bridesmaids, and have no wedding breakfast. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Oh, I have never thought much about it; only I should like it to be a very fine summer morning; and I should like to walk to church through the shade of trees; and not to have so many bridesmaids, and to have no wedding-breakfast. Go to

brief /brɪf/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: breve; sucinta; resumo

Simple English: A short document summarizing one side's facts in court.

Example: The lawyer submitted a brief outlining their arguments in the case.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Before, when she spent holidays at home, her mother had made only small complaints and brief regrets about something linked to Helstone and Mr. Hale’s position there. Go to

brighten /ˈbraɪtən/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: clarear; alegrar

Simple English: To become or to make lighter or happier.

Example: Flowers would brighten the room.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The sight of him made her face brighten as she put down her work and came forward to shake hands. Go to

brightly /ˈbraɪtli/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: intensamente; com brilho

Simple English: In a way that gives a lot of light.

Example: The sun shone brightly all morning.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She looked up brightly when her father came downstairs. Go to

Original English Version

1. She was ready to look up brightly when her father came down stairs. Go to

broad /brɔːd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ampla; largo; vasto

Simple English: Having a large distance between one side and another.

Example: The river is broad enough for several boats to cross at once.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mrs. Hale said the many trees around them hurt her health, and Margaret tried to lead her out onto the beautiful common, broad and sunlit, with shifting cloud shadows. Go to

2. I think my taste is very broad. Go to

3. Then she stirred herself and said, “He is a tall man with broad shoulders, about - how old, papa?” Go to

broth /brɔːθ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: caldo

Simple English: A thin soup made by boiling meat or vegetables in water.

Example: A bowl of hot broth warmed the traveller.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. No one would come to read to him or bring him broth and warm red flannel. Go to

Original English Version

1. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be bad and his eyesight worse; there would be no one to go and read to him, and comfort him with little porringers of broth and good red flannel; or if there was, it would be a stranger, and the old man would watch in vain for her. Go to

browning /ˈbraʊnɪŋ/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Browning

Simple English: the surname of the English poet Robert Browning

Example: She lent him a book by Browning, since she was studying Browning in one of her English courses.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. MRS. BROWNING. Go to

Original English Version

1. MRS. BROWNING. Go to

brows /braʊz/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sobrancelhas; fronte

Simple English: The eyebrows, or the forehead above them.

Example: He wiped his brows with the back of his hand.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. His blue-black hair was now grey and thin on his brows. Go to

Original English Version

1. His blue-black hair was grey now, and lay thinly over his brows. Go to

burdens /ˈbɜːrdənz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: fardos; encargos

Simple English: Heavy loads, or hard duties that you must carry.

Example: The old man carried the burdens of the whole family.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. In Harley Street, these luxuries had often felt like burdens and limits to her freedom. Go to

busiest /ˈbɪziɪst/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais movimentado; mais ocupado

Simple English: Having the greatest amount of work, activity, or traffic.

Example: They arrived in London at the busiest time of the afternoon.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The morning had seemed very long to them, but when they reached London it was the busiest time of a November afternoon. Go to

Original English Version

1. They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. Go to

busily /ˈbɪzɪli/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: atarefadamente; sem parar

Simple English: In a busy way, working hard without stopping.

Example: She worked busily at the loom all day.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Margaret and Mr. Lennox strolled along the little terrace-walk under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked busily in their hives. Go to

bustle /ˈbʌsəl/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: agitação; azáfama; apressar-se

Simple English: Busy, noisy activity, or the act of moving energetically from task to task.

Example: After that evening, all was bustle until the wedding ended.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. After this evening all was bustle till the wedding was over. Go to

2. She lost herself in dismal thought: but at last she determined to take her mind away from the present; and suddenly remembered that she had a letter from Edith which she had only half read in the bustle of the morning. Go to

butchers /ˈbʊtʃərz/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: açougueiros

Simple English: People whose work is cutting and selling meat.

Example: The butchers closed their shop at noon.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I’m sure you do not want me to admire butchers and bakers and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?” Go to

2. “But the Gormons were not butchers or bakers. Go to

Original English Version

1. I’m sure you don’t want me to admire butchers and bakers, and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?” Go to

2. “But the Gormons were neither butchers nor bakers, but very respectable coach-builders.” Go to

3. Coach-building is a trade all the same, and I think a much more useless one than that of butchers or bakers. Go to

butchery /ˈbʊtʃəri/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: matança; carnificina; açougue

Simple English: The killing of animals for meat, or the cruel slaughter of people or animals.

Example: The doctor covered his eyes when the terrible butchery began again.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Coach-building is still a trade, and I think it is much less useful than butchery or baking. Go to

buttonhole /ˈbʌtənhoʊl/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: casa de botão

Simple English: A small hole in clothing that a button passes through.

Example: He wore a flower in his buttonhole.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then he shared them with her, put two in his buttonhole, and sent her inside happy to arrange her flowers. Go to

calico /ˈkælɪkoʊ/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: chita; algodão estampado

Simple English: A cheap cotton cloth, often with a printed pattern.

Example: She wore a plain calico dress.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Here every van, wagon, and truck carried cotton, either raw in bags or woven into bales of calico. Go to

Original English Version

1. But there the heavy lumbering vehicles seemed various in their purposes and intent; here every van, every waggon and truck, bore cotton, either in the raw shape in bags, or the woven shape in bales of calico. Go to

calmed /kɑːmd/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: acalmou; acalmado; serenou

Simple English: Made someone or something quiet and peaceful again.

Example: A cup of tea and a warm blanket calmed the frightened child.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It is only me, Charlotte!” Her heart calmed only when she was safely inside the drawing room, with the windows shut and locked, and the familiar walls around her. Go to

camilla /kəˈmɪlə/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Camila

Simple English: a woman's first name, used for a character in the story

Example: "Camilla Jane," said Miss Rosetta at once.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret ran like Camilla to the window and knocked urgently, startling Charlotte inside. Go to

Original English Version

1. A small branch - it might be of rotten wood, or it might be broken by force - came heavily down in the nearest part of the forest; Margaret ran, swift as Camilla, down to the window, and rapped at it with a hurried tremulousness which startled Charlotte within. Go to

candlestick /ˈkændəlstɪk/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: castiçal; candelabro

Simple English: A holder for one or more candles.

Example: She carried a brass candlestick into the corridor.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I’m sure you do not want me to admire butchers and bakers and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?” Go to

Original English Version

1. I’m sure you don’t want me to admire butchers and bakers, and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?” Go to

canute /kəˈnjuːt/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Canute

Simple English: the name of a street, referring to the historical King Canute

Example: Donkin lives in Canute Street.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “He has gone to see Mr. Donkin in Canute Street. Go to

Original English Version

1. “He has gone to a Mr. Donkin in Canute Street. Go to

carnation /kɑːrˈneɪʃən/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cravo

Simple English: A fragrant flower with many ruffled petals, often pink, red, or white.

Example: A rose-carnation scented the warm summer air.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air; Go to

Original English Version

1. Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air; Go to

carp /kɑːrp/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: carpa

Simple English: A large freshwater fish often kept in ponds or used as food.

Example: Her neighbor brought two carp for dinner.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her mother’s worries had gone away after a neighbour brought two carp. Go to

Original English Version

1. The clouds on her mother’s brow had cleared off under the propitious influence of a brace of carp, most opportunely presented by a neighbour. Go to

carriages /ˈkærɪdʒɪz/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vagões; carruagens

Simple English: The separate parts of a train where people sit.

Example: The last two carriages were empty.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Yes,” said Mrs. Hale, almost angrily, “but at least the Gormans made carriages for many gentlemen in the county, and had some contact with them. Go to

2. She stared at the streets, the shops, and the carriages. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Yes,” says Mrs. Hale, almost indignantly, “but at any rate, the Gormans made carriages for half the gentlemen of the county, and were brought into some kind of intercourse with them; but these factory people, who on earth wears cotton that can afford linen?” Go to

2. It was long since Mrs. Hale had been in London; and she roused up, almost like a child, to look about her at the different streets, and to gaze after and exclaim at the shops and carriages, - Go to

carsington /ˈkɑːrsɪŋtən/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Carsington

Simple English: a village in Derbyshire, England

Example: Oldfield, the minister of Carsington in Derbyshire, more than a hundred and sixty years ago.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “It was written by Mr. Oldfield, the minister of Carsington in Derbyshire, more than a hundred and sixty years ago. Go to

Original English Version

1. “This is the soliloquy of one who was once a clergyman in a country parish, like me; it was written by Mr. Oldfield, minister of Carsington, in Derbyshire, a hundred and sixty years ago, or more. Go to

carts /kɑːrts/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: carrinhos; carroças

Simple English: Small vehicles with wheels that are pushed or pulled.

Example: The men pushed green carts along the street.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The carts had more iron and less wood and leather. Go to

2. As they drove from the station to the hotel through the wider streets, they had to stop often because great loaded carts blocked the narrow roads. Go to

Original English Version

1. To use a Scotch word, everything looked more “purpose-like.” The country carts had more iron, and less wood and leather about the horse-gear; the people in the streets, although on pleasure bent, had yet a busy mind. Go to

chandelier /ˌʃændəˈlɪr/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lustre; candelabro suspenso

Simple English: A decorative light fitting that hangs from a ceiling.

Example: The crystal chandelier trembled above the guests.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret stood quietly under the chandelier while her aunt arranged the shawls. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret stood right under the chandelier, quite silent and passive, while her aunt adjusted the draperies. Go to

changeable /ˈtʃeɪndʒəbəl/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mutável; inconstante; volúvel

Simple English: Likely to change often and without warning.

Example: April weather here is changeable, so take a coat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But as autumn came and the weather grew more changeable, her mother felt more and more that the place was unhealthy. Go to

Original English Version

1. This did good for a time; but when the autumn drew on, and the weather became more changeable, her mother’s idea of the unhealthiness of the place increased; and she repined even more frequently that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume, a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, should not have met with the preferment that these two former neighbours of theirs had done. Go to

charlotte's /ˈʃɑːrlətz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Charlotte

Simple English: belonging to a woman named Charlotte

Example: Charlotte's beau will not agree to marry in the church yet.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The room was cold and cheerless, with no fire and no light except Charlotte’s candle. Go to

Original English Version

1. She had sate down upon a packing-case; cheerless, chill was the dreary and dismantled room - no fire, nor other light, but Charlotte’s long unsnuffed candle. Go to

charwoman /ˈtʃɑːrwʊmən/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: faxineira; diarista

Simple English: An older term for a woman hired to clean a house or office.

Example: The charwoman showed them upstairs to wash their hands.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. So they had to keep a charwoman almost all the time. Go to

Original English Version

1. So they had to keep a charwoman in almost constant employ. Go to

cheerfully /ˈtʃɪrfəli/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: alegremente; com bom humor

Simple English: In a happy way.

Example: He answered cheerfully and walked on.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then he answered more cheerfully, though still a little coldly: Go to

2. The cook and Charlotte worked hard and cheerfully at the packing, and Margaret could see what was best and tell them how to do it. Go to

Original English Version

1. She looked so truly grieved as she said this, that he struggled for a moment with his real disappointment, and then answered more cheerfully, but still with a little hardness in his tone: Go to

cheerless /ˈtʃɪrləs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: triste; desolado

Simple English: gloomy, bleak, or without happiness

Example: Day broke cold and cheerless beneath a clouded sky.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The room was cold and cheerless, with no fire and no light except Charlotte’s candle. Go to

Original English Version

1. She had sate down upon a packing-case; cheerless, chill was the dreary and dismantled room - no fire, nor other light, but Charlotte’s long unsnuffed candle. Go to

childlike /ˈtʃaɪldlaɪk/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: infantil; de criança

Simple English: Simple and open, like a child.

Example: He wrote in large childlike letters.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mrs. Hale had not been in London for a long time, and she looked around with childlike excitement. Go to

chimneys /ˈtʃɪmniz/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: chaminés

Simple English: Tall pipes that carry smoke out of a building.

Example: Smoke rose from the factory chimneys.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “You can’t mean that the smoky air of a factory town like Milton-Northern, with its chimneys and dirt, would be better than this air, which is pure and sweet, even if it is too soft and relaxing. Go to

Original English Version

1. “You can’t think the smoky air of a manufacturing town, all chimneys and dirt like Milton-Northern, would be better than this air, which is pure and sweet, if it is too soft and relaxing. Go to

chintz /tʃɪnts/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: chita; tecido estampado

Simple English: A cotton fabric printed with colorful patterns, often used for curtains or furniture covers.

Example: She drew the faded chintz curtains.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. The carpet was far from new; the chintz had been often washed; the whole apartment was smaller and shabbier than he had expected, as back-ground and frame-work for Margaret, herself so queenly. Go to

churchyard /ˈtʃɜːrtʃjɑːrd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: adro; cemitério junto à igreja

Simple English: The ground around a church, often used as a burial place.

Example: We walked through the churchyard reading the names on the stones.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Then you would never have heard me in the kitchen, and the doors to the lane and churchyard have been locked for a long time.” Go to

Original English Version

1. “And then you would never have heard me in the kitchen, and the doors into the lane and churchyard are locked long ago.” Go to

cicero /ˈsɪsəroʊ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Cícero

Simple English: a famous ancient Roman orator and writer

Example: Books like Thomson's Seasons, Hayley's Cowper, and Middleton's Cicero were the newest ones.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Books like Thomson’s Seasons, Hayley’s Cowper, and Middleton’s Cicero were the newest and most amusing ones. Go to

Original English Version

1. Thomson’s Season’s, Hayley’s Cowper, Middleton’s Cicero, were by far the lightest, newest, and most amusing. Go to

cinderella's /ˌsɪndəˈrɛləz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Cinderela

Simple English: belonging to the fairy-tale character Cinderella

Example: The two servants thought of her as a witch, or as Cinderella's fairy godmother.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding breakfast, and writing the invitation notes, for example, said Mr. Lennox, laughing. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding-breakfast, writing the notes of invitation, for instance,” said Mr. Lennox, laughing. Go to

circumstance (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: circunstância; condição; situação

Simple English: a fact or condition that affects a situation

Example: Under these circumstances, we must wait.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He also felt sympathy for a clergyman who had given up his living in such sad circumstances. Go to

classic /ˈklæsɪk/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: clássico

Simple English: A highly respected movie, book, or music piece considered valuable.

Example: Many people regard 'Pride and Prejudice' as a classic novel.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Now there were only the well-bound English classics from her father’s library. Go to

2. “What in the world do factory owners want with the classics, literature, or the skills of a gentleman?” Go to

clergyman /ˈklɜːrdʒimən/ (17 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: clérigo; pastor

Simple English: A man who is a priest or a minister of a church.

Example: The clergyman came to visit the sick.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Oh, if Frederick had become a clergyman instead of joining the navy and being lost to us all! Go to

2. If Miss Beresford had not been so quick to marry a poor country clergyman, who knew what she might have become? Go to

3. Why can you no longer be a clergyman? Go to

4. He had expected a quiet middle-aged clergyman, but instead a young lady came forward with open dignity. Go to

5. He also felt sympathy for a clergyman who had given up his living in such sad circumstances. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Oh! if Frederick had but been a clergyman, instead of going into the navy, and being lost to us all! Go to

2. If Miss Beresford had not been in such a hurry to marry a poor country clergyman there was no knowing what she might have become. Go to

3. Why can you no longer be a clergyman? Go to

4. “This is the soliloquy of one who was once a clergyman in a country parish, like me; it was written by Mr. Oldfield, minister of Carsington, in Derbyshire, a hundred and sixty years ago, or more. Go to

5. Instead of a quiet, middle-aged clergyman, a young lady came forward with frank dignity, - a young lady of a different type to most of those he was in the habit of seeing. Go to

6. He had seen the advertisement, and been to look at it, in compliance with a request of Mr. Bell’s that he would assist Mr. Hale to the best of his power: and also instigated by his own interest in the case of a clergyman who had given up his living under circumstances such as those of Mr. Hale. Go to

cleverer /ˈklevərər/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais esperto

Simple English: More able to learn and to understand quickly.

Example: The younger boy was cleverer at sums.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He seemed lighter, cleverer, and more worldly, and this did not suit Mr. Hale. Go to

Original English Version

1. His visitor was a different man to what he had seen him before at the wedding-breakfast, and at dinner to-day; a lighter, cleverer, more worldly man, and, as such, dissonant to Mr. Hale. Go to

clockwork /ˈklɑːkwɜːrk/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mecanismo de relógio

Simple English: A set of wheels and springs that makes a machine move.

Example: The copper man ran by clockwork.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Except for Captain Lennox’s offer, everything ran like clockwork. Go to

Original English Version

1. Except in the one grand case of Captain Lennox’s offer, everything went on with the regularity of clockwork. Go to

clogs /klɑːɡz/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tamancos; obstrui

Simple English: Heavy wooden shoes, or a verb meaning blocks or slows something.

Example: The workers' wooden clogs clattered on the pavement.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. “Mist clogs the sunshine, Smoky dwarf houses Hem me round everywhere.” Go to

clung /klʌŋ/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: agarrava-se; apegava-se

Simple English: Held onto something very tightly.

Example: The child clung to her father's hand.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret sat on the rug to warm herself, because the damp evening clung to her dress and she felt cold from tiredness. Go to

Original English Version

1. Yet had any one come with a fine house, and a fine estate, and a fine title to boot, Edith would still have clung to Captain Lennox while the temptation lasted; when it was over, it is possible she might have had little qualms of ill-concealed regret that Captain Lennox could not have united in his person everything that was desirable. Go to

coaxed /koʊkst/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: persuadiu com jeito

Simple English: Persuaded someone gently and patiently.

Example: She coaxed the child to eat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Partly, she enjoyed being coaxed by her lover, and partly she really disliked a life that seemed rough and makeshift. Go to

Original English Version

1. The very parts which made Margaret glow as she listened, Edith pretended to shiver and shudder at; partly for the pleasure she had in being coaxed out of her dislike by her fond lover, and partly because anything of a gipsy or make-shift life was really distasteful to her. Go to

cockney /ˈkɑːkni/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cockney (de Londres)

Simple English: A person, or a way of speaking, from a part of London.

Example: The cockney sparrow fluttered in through the window.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But now I fear I have been nothing better than a Cockney. Go to

Original English Version

1. I have always felt rather contemptuously towards the poets before, with their wishes, ‘Mine be a cot beside a hill,’ and that sort of thing; but now I am afraid that the truth is, I have been nothing better than a Cockney. Go to

coldly /ˈkoʊldli/ (27 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: friamente; com frieza

Simple English: In an unfriendly way, without warmth or feeling.

Example: He answered coldly and turned back to his newspaper.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then he answered more cheerfully, though still a little coldly: Go to

2. Her mother only said coldly that he should have told her, and then at least he would have had someone to advise him. Go to

3. “Not at all, thank you, Dixon,” Margaret answered coldly. Go to

Original English Version

1. She dwelt upon what he must have borne in secret for long; her mother only replied coldly that he ought to have told her, and that then at any rate he would have had an adviser to give him counsel; and Margaret turned faint at heart when she heard her father’s step in the hall. Go to

2. “Not at all, thank you, Dixon,” replied Margaret coldly. Go to

coldness /ˈkoʊldnəs/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: frieza

Simple English: A way of behaving that shows no warm feeling.

Example: He noticed the coldness in her voice.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He took her quiet coldness as contempt, and it made him angry enough to want to leave and have nothing more to do with the Hales. Go to

Original English Version

1. Then, in his habitual coldness of tone, he answered: Go to

2. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness. Go to

comforts /ˈkʌmfərts/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: comodidades; conforto

Simple English: Things that make life easy and pleasant.

Example: He missed the small comforts of his own kitchen.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Now that the General was gone, she had all the comforts of life, but she still felt she needed some worry. Go to

Original English Version

1. And a hundred a year would go a very little way, after the necessary wants of housekeeping are met, towards providing your mother with all the comforts she has been accustomed to, and ought to have. Go to

2. Margaret made a good listener to all her mother’s little plans for adding some small comforts to the lot of the poorest parishioners. Go to

commonness /ˈkɒmənnəs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vulgaridade; banalidade

Simple English: The quality of being ordinary, frequent, or socially vulgar.

Example: She complained about the vulgarity and commonness of the paper.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. If we are talking about vulgarity and commonness, you should prepare yourself for our drawing-room paper. Go to

Original English Version

1. But, oh mamma! speaking of vulgarity and commonness, you must prepare yourself for our drawing-room paper. Go to

companionship /kəmˈpænjənʃɪp/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: companhia; companheirismo

Simple English: The friendly relationship and comfort of spending time with another person or animal.

Example: Their shared adventures created a lifelong sense of companionship.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. As long as his time had been solely occupied with his books and his parishioners, as at Helstone, she had appeared to care little whether she saw much of him or not; but now that he looked eagerly forward to each renewal of his intercourse with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were slighting her companionship for the first time. Go to

complains /kəmˈpleɪnz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: reclama

Simple English: Expresses dissatisfaction, pain, or annoyance.

Example: She faces poverty bravely and never complains.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She complains so much about the stairs at Heston. Go to

confessors /kənˈfesərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: confessores

Simple English: Priests who hear confessions, or people who suffer for professing a faith.

Example: The old confessors had endured persecution for their faith.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She heard him whisper to himself, “The martyrs and confessors suffered even more. Go to

Original English Version

1. She heard him murmur to himself, “The martyrs and confessors had even more pain to bear - I will not shrink.” Go to

conflict /ˈkɒnflɪkt/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: conflito

Simple English: Hostile encounter between armed forces during a war.

Example: The ongoing conflict has caused suffering for many civilians in the region.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Everything came back to her: not only her sorrow, but the painful conflict inside it. Go to

confusing /kənˈfjuːzɪŋ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: confuso; confundindo; desconcertante

Simple English: Difficult to understand or unclear, causing uncertainty.

Example: The confusing directions led us to the wrong location for the meeting.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But each day he felt more overwhelmed, and the world seemed more confusing. Go to

2. If the world was full of confusing problems, she would trust and only ask to see the next step she needed to take. Go to

conscious /ˈkɒnʃəs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: consciente

Simple English: Aware of one's surroundings, feelings, or actions.

Example: She was conscious of the need to improve her public speaking skills.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She gave him a low, serious bow when he left, and he felt more awkward and self-conscious than ever before. Go to

constantly /ˈkɒnstəntli/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: constantemente; continuamente

Simple English: Without pause or interruption; occurring all the time.

Example: She is constantly checking her phone for new messages and notifications.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Besides, in a country parish I should be constantly reminded of Helstone and of my duties here. Go to

corfu /ˈkɔːrfuː/ (18 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Corfu

Simple English: the name of a Greek island

Example: Captain Lennox's regiment was based in Corfu.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They had been talking about wedding dresses, the wedding, Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future in Corfu, where his regiment was based. Go to

2. Edith was truly in love, of course, but she would still have preferred a fine house in Belgravia to the romantic life Captain Lennox described in Corfu. Go to

3. It told of their arrival at Corfu, their voyage across the Mediterranean, the music and dancing on the ship, and Edith’s bright new life in her house with a balcony and a view of white cliffs and deep blue sea. Go to

4. She warmly hoped that if the regiment stayed another year at Corfu, Margaret would come and visit for a long time. Go to

Original English Version

1. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Go to

2. Not but that Edith was very thoroughly and properly in love; still she would certainly have preferred a good house in Belgravia, to all the picturesqueness of the life which Captain Lennox described at Corfu. Go to

3. It was to tell of their arrival at Corfu; their voyage along the Mediterranean - their music, and dancing on board ship; the gay new life opening upon her; her house with its trellised balcony, and its views over white cliffs and deep blue sea. Go to

4. She expressed an affectionate hope that, if the regiment stopped another year at Corfu, Margaret might come out and pay her a long visit. Go to

cornice /ˈkɔːrnɪs/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cornija; cimalha

Simple English: A decorative horizontal molding along the top of a wall or building.

Example: A tall staff was fixed upon the cornice of the tower.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The front room upstairs, with the bad blue and pink wallpaper and the heavy cornice, has a nice view over the plain and the river or canal below. Go to

Original English Version

1. The front room down-stairs is to be your study and our dining-room (poor papa!), for you know, we settled mamma is to have as cheerful a sitting-room as we can get; and that front room up-stairs, with the atrocious blue and pink paper and heavy cornice, had really a pretty view over the plain, with a great bend of river, or canal, or whatever it is, down below. Go to

2. And such a heavy cornice round the room!” Go to

cornices /ˈkɔːrnɪsɪz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cornijas; cimalhas

Simple English: Decorative horizontal moldings at the tops of walls or buildings.

Example: The neglected rooms had paneled walls and cornices near the ceiling.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And so much colour and such heavy cornices in one house!" Go to

Original English Version

1. And the over-loading such a house with colour and such heavy cornices!” Go to

cot /kɑːt/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: catre; cama estreita

Simple English: A simple narrow bed.

Example: He slept on a cot near the window.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I used to look down on poets and their wishes for ‘a cot beside a hill’ and things like that. Go to

Original English Version

1. I have always felt rather contemptuously towards the poets before, with their wishes, ‘Mine be a cot beside a hill,’ and that sort of thing; but now I am afraid that the truth is, I have been nothing better than a Cockney. Go to

cottages /ˈkɑːtɪdʒɪz/ (12 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: chalés; casinhas de campo

Simple English: Small simple houses in the country.

Example: Four white cottages stood by the road.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. There is the church and a few houses near it on the green, really small cottages, with roses growing all over them.” Go to

2. Margaret felt sure her mother had become too used to staying indoors and rarely walked farther than the church, the school, and nearby cottages. Go to

3. “These are the cottages that kept coming back to me during the rainy two weeks, as if they were blaming me for not drawing them.” Go to

4. Who lives in these cottages?” Go to

5. “I never guessed that you were making old Isaac and me the subject, when you told me to ask him about these cottages.” Go to

Original English Version

1. There is the church and a few houses near it on the green - cottages, rather - with roses growing all over them.” Go to

2. Mrs. Hale said that the near neighbourhood of so many trees affected her health; and Margaret would try to tempt her forth on to the beautiful, broad, upland, sun-streaked, cloud-shadowed common; for she was sure that her mother had accustomed herself too much to an in-doors life, seldom extending her walks beyond the church, the school, and the neighbouring cottages. Go to

3. “These are the cottages that haunted me so during the rainy fortnight, reproaching me for not having sketched them.” Go to

4. Who lives in these cottages?” Go to

5. “I little thought that you were making old Isaac and me into subjects, when you told me to ask him the history of these cottages.” Go to

coughed /kɔːft/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tossiram

Simple English: Pushed air out of the throat with a sudden noise.

Example: He coughed because of the thick smoke.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She coughed a little when she thought about it, and a friendly doctor gave her what she wanted: a winter in Italy. Go to

2. As Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but when she saw Margaret’s straight, serious face, she coughed and swallowed the rest of the sentence. Go to

Original English Version

1. A fortnight was a very short time to make arrangements for so serious a removal; as Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but catching a look at Margaret’s straight, stern brow just here, she coughed the remainder of the sentence away, and meekly took the horehound drop that Margaret offered her, to stop the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost any one but Mr. Hale would have had practical knowledge enough to see, that in so short a time it would be difficult to fix on any house in Milton-Northern, or indeed elsewhere, to which they could remove the furniture that had of necessity been taken out of Helstone Vicarage. Go to

county /ˈkaʊnti/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: condado; concelho; município

Simple English: An area in the US with local government offices.

Example: The county manages schools and parks in our community.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Yes,” said Mrs. Hale, almost angrily, “but at least the Gormans made carriages for many gentlemen in the county, and had some contact with them. Go to

courtiers /ˈkɔːrtiərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cortesãos

Simple English: People who live at the court of a king or a queen.

Example: The courtiers laughed at every joke.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It pleased her, just as Louis the Fourteenth was pleased when his courtiers shaded their eyes from the bright light of his presence. Go to

Original English Version

1. Dixon was not unconscious of this awed reverence which was given to her; nor did she dislike it: it flattered her much as Louis the Fourteenth was flattered by his courtiers shading their eyes from the dazzling light of his presence. Go to

courtship /ˈkɔːrtʃɪp/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: corte; namoro

Simple English: The time when a man and a woman are getting to know each other before marriage.

Example: Their courtship lasted two years.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Lead her away from festive dinners, point her toward the stars, and protect her with honest words, keeping her pure from the false flattery of courtship.” Go to

cousin's /ˈkʌzənz/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do primo

Simple English: Belonging to the child of your uncle or aunt.

Example: We stayed at my cousin's small house.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret noticed her cousin’s beauty all over again. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret was struck afresh by her cousin’s beauty. Go to

cowardly /ˈkaʊərdli/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: covarde; medroso

Simple English: Not brave; easily frightened.

Example: The Cowardly Lion was afraid of everything.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I have borne long with self-reproach that would have roused any mind less torpid and cowardly than mine.” He shook his head as he went on. Go to

2. She knew that his very reserve had originated in a tenderness for her, which might be cowardly, but was not unfeeling. Go to

cowper /ˈkuːpər/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Cowper (personagem, mórmon)

Simple English: A Mormon character in the story who once helped John Ferrier.

Example: As the man came closer, he recognized him as a Mormon named Cowper, whom he had helped before.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Books like Thomson’s Seasons, Hayley’s Cowper, and Middleton’s Cicero were the newest and most amusing ones. Go to

Original English Version

1. Thomson’s Season’s, Hayley’s Cowper, Middleton’s Cicero, were by far the lightest, newest, and most amusing. Go to

crampton /ˈkræmptən/ (34 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Crampton

Simple English: the name of a suburb of the town of Milton in the story

Example: The one in Crampton, as they call that suburb.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The one in Crampton, as they call that suburb. Go to

2. He is the landlord of the house my father wants to take in Crampton.” Go to

3. At first he had thought the house in Crampton was suitable. Go to

4. He said, did you hear, that Crampton is on gravelly ground, and by far the healthiest suburb near Milton.” Go to

Original English Version

1. That one, - in Crampton, don’t they call the suburb? Go to

2. He is the landlord of the house my father wishes to take in Crampton.” Go to

3. Mr. Thornton had thought that the house in Crampton was really just the thing; but now that he saw Margaret, with her superb ways of moving and looking, he began to feel ashamed of having imagined that it would do very well for the Hales, in spite of a certain vulgarity in it which had struck him at the time of his looking it over. Go to

4. He said (did you hear?) that Crampton is on gravelly soil, and by far the most healthy suburb in the neighbourhood of Milton.” Go to

crawford's /ˈkrɔːfərdz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Crawford

Simple English: shows that the black schooner belongs to Captain Josiah Crawford

Example: Captain Josiah Crawford's black schooner went down the channel carrying potatoes.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They have huge glass windows, bigger than Crawford’s in Southampton. Go to

Original English Version

1. They’ve got immense plate-glass windows, larger than Crawford’s in Southampton. Go to

creaking /ˈkriːkɪŋ/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: rangente; que chia

Simple English: Making a long high noise when it moves.

Example: We climbed the creaking wooden stairs.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She walked up and down the room until a creaking board warned her to be quiet. Go to

Original English Version

1. But the instant she heard her mother’s door locked, she sprang out of bed, and throwing her dressing-gown on, she began to pace up and down the room, until the creaking of one of the boards reminded her that she must make no noise. Go to

creature /ˈkriːtʃər/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: criatura

Simple English: Any living being that can move on its own.

Example: The forest is full of strange creatures at night.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then they would go out onto the wide commons, warm and bright with sunlight, where wild creatures lived freely among the herbs and flowers that the sun brought out. Go to

Crisis /ˈkraɪsɪs/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: crise

Simple English: Serious or dangerous situation needing immediate attention.

Example: The country faced a financial crisis that required urgent intervention.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. This has brought on the present crisis, and I ought to be thankful for it, and I hope I am. Go to

criticism /ˈkrɪtɪsɪzəm/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: crítica; desaprovação

Simple English: The process of reviewing, evaluating, and giving opinions about creative works.

Example: Her criticism of the painting focused on its use of color and technique.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Not vulgar or common, though,” her father said, a little jealous of any criticism of the only friend he had in Milton. Go to

Crop /krɒp/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: colheita; safra; cultura

Simple English: Plant cultivated over large land areas for food.

Example: The farmer harvested a great crop of corn this season.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The house-leek and stone-crop have grown much darker in the rain. Go to

crunching /ˈkrʌntʃɪŋ/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: triturando ruidosamente

Simple English: Making a sharp noise while being pressed or eaten.

Example: The horse stood crunching a hard apple.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. A soft, creeping, crunching noise among the dry leaves in the forest beyond the garden seemed close by. Go to

curate /ˈkjʊərət/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cura; padre auxiliar

Simple English: A member of the clergy who assists a parish priest, especially in the Anglican Church.

Example: The young curate came to supper at the house.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. A curate named Mr. Brown has been appointed to read prayers. Go to

Original English Version

1. There is a curate appointed to read prayers - a Mr. Brown. Go to

cure /kjʊər/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cura; curar; curam

Simple English: A treatment that makes an illness go away.

Example: Scientists are looking for a cure.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She showed it to Captain Lennox like a hurt child, and of course the cure was the same in both cases. Go to

curled /kɜːrld/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: enroscou-se; encolheu-se

Simple English: Lay down with the body rolled into a round shape.

Example: The dog curled up on the rug beside her.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She was curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street, looking very pretty in her white muslin dress and blue ribbons. Go to

2. After a few minutes, Margaret saw that Edith had curled herself into a soft ball of muslin, ribbon, and curls, and had drifted into a peaceful after-dinner nap. Go to

3. Then she curled up on the window-seat in the small deep window. Go to

Original English Version

1. She lay curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street looking very lovely in her white muslin and blue ribbons. Go to

2. Her beautiful lip curled in a slight disdain. Go to

3. She went and curled herself upon the window-seat in the small, deeply-recessed window. Go to

4. Margaret could not help her looks; but the short curled upper lip, the round, massive up-turned chin, the manner of carrying her head, her movements, full of a soft feminine defiance, always gave strangers the impression of haughtiness. Go to

curls /kɜːrlz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cachos; anéis de cabelo; espirais

Simple English: Rings or waves of hair, or anything twisted into that shape.

Example: Her dark curls fell over her shoulders whenever she took off her hat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. After a few minutes, Margaret saw that Edith had curled herself into a soft ball of muslin, ribbon, and curls, and had drifted into a peaceful after-dinner nap. Go to

2. Soon Edith came in from the back drawing-room, blinking in the brighter light and shaking back her slightly messy curls. Go to

Original English Version

1. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Go to

2. Almost immediately, Edith came in from the back drawing-room, winking and blinking her eyes at the stronger light, shaking back her slightly-ruffled curls, and altogether looking like the Sleeping Beauty just startled from her dreams. Go to

damask /ˈdæməsk/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: damasco

Simple English: a rich patterned fabric woven so the design appears in the material

Example: The fine damask tablecloths needed to be bleached.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. If Titania had ever been dressed in white muslin and blue ribbons, and had fallen asleep on a crimson damask sofa in a back drawing-room, Edith might have been taken for her. Go to

dante's /ˈdɑːnteɪz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: de Dante

Simple English: belonging to Dante, the Italian poet

Example: It was Dante's Paradise, bound in white vellum and gold.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It was Dante’s Paradise, bound in white vellum and gold. Go to

daresay /ˌderˈseɪ/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: atrevo-me a dizer; suponho

Simple English: Used to say that you think something is probably true.

Example: I daresay he will come tomorrow.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I daresay his coming will do papa good. Go to

darkshire /ˈdɑːrkʃɪər/ (22 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Darkshire

Simple English: a fictional industrial county name in the story

Example: The factory town in Darkshire?

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The factory town in Darkshire?” Go to

2. Look here - in Darkshire, almost next to Milton, is Heston. Go to

Original English Version

1. The manufacturing town in Darkshire?” Go to

2. Look here - in Darkshire, hardly the breadth of my finger from Milton, is Heston, which I have often heard of from people living in the north as such a pleasant little bathing-place. Go to

darning /ˈdɑːrnɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cerzindo

Simple English: Mending a hole in cloth by sewing threads across it.

Example: She sat by the lamp darning an old sock.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. You must do as much darning as you can before then. Go to

Original English Version

1. You must keep as much of your darning as you can till then. Go to

Date /deɪt/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: data; encontro; namorar

Simple English: A day of the month or year.

Example: What is today’s date?

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But I think he dates from his warehouse.” Go to

dazzled /ˈdæzəld/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: ofuscou; deslumbrou

Simple English: Made someone unable to see clearly because of very bright light or color.

Example: The scarlet poppies almost dazzled her eyes.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. After more than twenty years of quiet life in a country parsonage, Mr. Hale was dazzled by the energy that could overcome huge difficulties so easily. Go to

dearer /ˈdɪrər/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais querido; mais caro

Simple English: More loved, or costing more money.

Example: Nothing was dearer to him than his farm.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Everything is so much dearer in a town. Go to

dearest /ˈdɪrɪst/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: querido; caríssimo; mais caro

Simple English: Most loved; also most expensive.

Example: My dearest wish is to see the sea again before I grow old.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Dearest Maria had married the man of her heart, only eight years older than herself, with the sweetest temper, and that blue black hair one so seldom sees. Go to

2. Perhaps it was not quite a logical deduction from all these premises, but it was still Mrs. Shaw’s characteristic conclusion, as she thought over her sister’s lot: “Married for love, what can dearest Maria have to wish for in this world?” Mrs. Hale, if she spoke truth, might have answered with a ready-made list, “a silver-grey glacé silk, a white chip bonnet, oh! dozens of things for the wedding, and hundreds of things for the house.” Go to

Decoration /ˌdɛkəˈreɪʃən/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: decoração; enfeite

Simple English: Adding design and beauty to something for visual appeal.

Example: We chose colorful decoration for the party to make it festive.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She had never really faced a taste that loved decoration, even ugly decoration, more than plainness and simplicity, which are the base of elegance. Go to

defend /dɪˈfɛnd/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: defender; defesa

Simple English: To prevent harm or protect someone or something from danger.

Example: The knights were ready to defend the castle from the invading army.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I am not defending them, or any other trade people. Go to

defiance /dɪˈfaɪəns/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desafio; desacato

Simple English: Open refusal to obey.

Example: He stood there in silent defiance.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Margaret could not help her looks; but the short curled upper lip, the round, massive up-turned chin, the manner of carrying her head, her movements, full of a soft feminine defiance, always gave strangers the impression of haughtiness. Go to

degraded /dɪˈɡreɪdɪd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: degradado

Simple English: reduced to a lower, poorer, or less respected condition

Example: The chained prisoners looked deeply degraded.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But the thought that the world saw her father as degraded would have upset and angered Mr. Lennox. Go to

Original English Version

1. But the fact of the world esteeming her father degraded, in its rough wholesale judgment, would have oppressed and irritated Mr. Lennox. Go to

deliberately /dɪˈlɪbərətli/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: deliberadamente; propósito; intencionalmente

Simple English: Done consciously and intentionally, not by accident.

Example: He deliberately ignored the warning signs while driving on the icy road.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. In this, she was like her mother, who had deliberately married General Shaw with no warmer feeling than respect for his character and position, and who still quietly complained that she had been joined to a man she could not love. Go to

delight (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: prazer; alegria; encanto

Simple English: great pleasure or to please someone

Example: The children laughed with delight.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret used to walk beside her father, pressing down the fern with playful delight as she felt it bend under her light step and give off its special scent. Go to

demand /dɪˈmænd/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: demanda; procura; exigir

Simple English: The desire or need for particular goods or services.

Example: There is a high demand for electric cars in today’s market.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her life at home did not demand many choices. Go to

depended /dɪˈpɛndɪd/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: dependia

Simple English: Was decided by something else.

Example: The picnic depended on the weather.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. So many plans depended on this that Margaret decided to ask her father one evening, even though he looked tired and sad. Go to

Original English Version

1. So many arrangements depended on this precision that Margaret resolved to ask her father one evening, in spite of his evident fatigue and low spirits. Go to

Depressed /dɪˈprɛst/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: deprimido; depressão; comprimida

Simple English: Feeling very unhappy and having no hopefulness.

Example: He felt depressed after losing his job unexpectedly last month.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret felt pain at the worn, anxious look on his face, and she thought about his life to understand why he seemed so often distressed and depressed. Go to

depth /dɛpθ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: profundidade; aprofundada; detalhada

Simple English: Quality that makes artwork appear three-dimensional.

Example: The depth in the painting gives it a realistic feel.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “And may He bring you back to His Church,” she answered from the depth of her heart. Go to

2. But these endless depths of space felt to her more mocking than any solid walls could be. Go to

derbyshire /ˈdɑːrbiːʃɪər/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Derbyshire

Simple English: a county (region) in England

Example: The sun, which had guided the knight, had now gone down behind the Derbyshire hills on his left.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “It was written by Mr. Oldfield, the minister of Carsington in Derbyshire, more than a hundred and sixty years ago. Go to

Original English Version

1. “This is the soliloquy of one who was once a clergyman in a country parish, like me; it was written by Mr. Oldfield, minister of Carsington, in Derbyshire, a hundred and sixty years ago, or more. Go to

deserve /dɪˈzɜːrv/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: merece

Simple English: To merit a specific treatment due to actions or behavior.

Example: She worked hard and truly deserves the promotion she received.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It would not give your mother the comfort she has always had and deserves. Go to

desperate /ˈdɛspərət/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desesperado

Simple English: Being in a dangerous situation and acting without care.

Example: In a desperate attempt, he jumped into the water to save her.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "Margaret!" said Mr. Hale at last, in a sudden desperate way that made her jump. Go to

dewy /ˈduːi/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: orvalhado

Simple English: Covered with dew or fresh and moist like dew.

Example: Thrushes sang early among the dewy bushes.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. Go to

dignified /ˈdɪɡnɪfaɪd/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: digno

Simple English: calm, serious, and worthy of respect

Example: He greeted the professor in a grave and dignified manner.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. If the look on her face was, in general, too dignified and reserved for one so young, now, talking to her father, it was bright as the morning, - full of dimples, and glances that spoke of childish gladness, and boundless hope in the future. Go to

2. Master Frederick had been her favourite and pride; and it was with a little softening of her dignified look and manner, that she went in weekly to arrange the chamber as carefully as if he might be coming home that very evening. Go to

3. Margaret opened the door and went in with the straight, fearless, dignified presence habitual to her. Go to

dimples /ˈdɪmplz/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: covinhas

Simple English: Small hollows that show in the cheeks when someone smiles.

Example: She smiled and two dimples appeared.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Yet when she spoke with her father, it shone like morning, full of dimples, happy looks, and deep hope for the future. Go to

Original English Version

1. If the look on her face was, in general, too dignified and reserved for one so young, now, talking to her father, it was bright as the morning, - full of dimples, and glances that spoke of childish gladness, and boundless hope in the future. Go to

dims /dɪmz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: ofusca

Simple English: makes something less bright, clear, or distinct

Example: Mist dims the morning sunshine.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Mist dims the sunshine, smoky little houses surround me everywhere.” Go to

dine /daɪn/ (15 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: jantar; comer a refeição principal

Simple English: To eat the main meal of the day.

Example: We usually dine at eight on Sundays.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. They were the familiar acquaintances of the house; neighbours whom Mrs. Shaw called friends, because she happened to dine with them more frequently than with any other people, and because if she or Edith wanted anything from them, or they from her, they did not scruple to make a call at each other’s houses before luncheon. Go to

dined /daɪnd/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: jantou

Simple English: Ate the main meal of the day.

Example: They dined together every Friday for years.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Aunt Shaw was speaking with five or six ladies who had dined there, while their husbands stayed in the dining room. Go to

2. They were regular visitors, people Mrs. Shaw called friends because they dined together often and could easily visit each other before lunch when needed. Go to

Original English Version

1. It was in this way she began to speak of her own journey to Captain Lennox, who assented, as in duty bound, to all his future mother-in-law said, while his eyes sought Edith, who was busying herself in re-arranging the tea-table, and ordering up all sorts of good things in spite of his assurances that he had dined within the last two hours. Go to

disappointments /ˌdɪsəˈpɔɪntmənts/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: decepções

Simple English: events or results that fail to meet hopes or expectations

Example: Life would bring her many more disappointments.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And if she took charge of finding a servant, she could at least spare her mother the story of all these disappointments and insults. Go to

Original English Version

1. But the more Margaret felt impertinence, the more likely she was to be silent on the subject; and, at any rate, if she took upon herself to make inquiry for a servant, she could spare her mother the recital of all her disappointments and fancied or real insults. Go to

disdain /dɪsˈdeɪn/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desdém; desprezo

Simple English: A feeling that something is not good enough for you.

Example: She turned away with open disdain.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Her beautiful lip curled in a slight disdain. Go to

2. As a proof of it, I believe I love you more than ever - if I do not hate you - for the disdain with which you have listened to me during this last half-hour. Go to

dishonest /dɪsˈɒnɪst/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desonesto

Simple English: Not truthful or trustworthy, often engaging in immoral behavior.

Example: Being dishonest can damage trust in personal relationships significantly.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It would be much worse to know you were dishonest.” She lowered her voice at the last words, as if even thinking of hypocrisy in connection with her father felt wrong. Go to

disliked /dɪsˈlaɪkt/ (33 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: não gostava de; detestava

Simple English: Did not like someone or something.

Example: He disliked long meetings.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Partly, she enjoyed being coaxed by her lover, and partly she really disliked a life that seemed rough and makeshift. Go to

2. He liked and disliked nearly the same things she did. Go to

3. She strongly disliked all she had heard about the North of England, the factory owners, the people, and the wild, bare land. Go to

4. Margaret knew they should move soon, but she disliked the idea of a manufacturing town. Go to

5. But when they moved to their new house in Milton, the disliked wallpaper was gone. Go to

Original English Version

1. He liked and disliked pretty nearly the same things that she did. Go to

dislikes /dɪsˈlaɪks/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: antipatias; aversões; não gosta de

Simple English: Feelings of not liking something, and the act of not liking it.

Example: He has strong dislikes when it comes to food.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. So even though he dislikes the place because it is too busy for his habits, he must keep some connection with it. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Why he has tenants, and houses, and mills there; so, though he dislikes the place - too bustling for one of his habits - he is obliged to keep up some sort of connection; and he tells me that he hears there is a good opening for a private tutor there.” Go to

dismay /dɪsˈmeɪ/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: consternação; espanto

Simple English: A sudden loss of courage or confidence caused by alarming news or events.

Example: They looked at each other in dismay.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Oh, Margaret! are we to live here?” asked Mrs. Hale in complete dismay. Go to

2. They would have to face Edith’s surprise and Aunt Shaw’s dismay when the letters came. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Is Dixon to go with us?” asked Mr. Hale, in a kind of helpless dismay. Go to

2. They then looked at each other in dismay. Go to

3. “Oh, Margaret! are we to live here?” asked Mrs. Hale in blank dismay. Go to

4. Only the day before, Mr. Hale had been reckoning up with dismay how much their removal and fortnight at Heston had cost, and he found it had absorbed nearly all his little stock of ready money. Go to

5. Edith’s astonishment and her Aunt Shaw’s dismay would have to be met bravely, when their letters came. Go to

disrespectfully /ˌdɪsrɪˈspɛktfəli/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de modo desrespeitoso

Simple English: In a rude way that shows a lack of respect.

Example: He spoke disrespectfully of her father.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Only I know I should have liked to have talked to you of what I was very full at the time, and you - what must I call it then? - spoke disrespectfully of Helstone as a mere village in a tale.” Go to

dissenter /dɪˈsɛntər/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: dissidente; protestante não conformista

Simple English: A person who disagrees, especially one outside an established church.

Example: The dissenter refused to follow the established church.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And master thinking of becoming a Dissenter at his age, when, if he has not done well in the Church, he has not done badly either. Go to

Original English Version

1. And master thinking of turning Dissenter at his time of life, when, if it is not to be said he’s done well in the Church, he’s not done badly after all. Go to

dixon's /ˈdɪksənz/ (55 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Dixon

Simple English: the possessive form of Dixon, a maid character's surname.

Example: Margaret needed Dixon's help in doing things.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret needed Dixon’s help in doing things, and silence in words. Go to

2. But Dixon’s idea of helpful girls came from tidy older girls at the Helstone school, who were proud to be allowed to come to the parsonage on a busy day and who treated Mrs. Dixon with the same respect and even more fear than they gave Mr. and Mrs. Hale. Go to

3. Margaret grew tired and impatient of Dixon’s endless reports about these would-be servants. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret needed all Dixon’s help in action, and silence in words; for, for some time, the latter thought it her duty to show her sense of affront by saying as little as possible to her young lady; so the energy came out in doing rather than in speaking. Go to

2. But Dixon’s ideas of helpful girls were founded on the recollection of tidy elder scholars at Helstone school, who were only too proud to be allowed to come to the parsonage on a busy day, and treated Mrs. Dixon with all the respect, and a good deal more of fright, which they paid to Mr. and Mrs. Hale. Go to

dizzy /ˈdɪzi/ (15 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tonto; zonzo

Simple English: Feeling that everything around you is turning.

Example: The fall made him look a little dizzy.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Yes,” she said, and she went back to the drawing-room in a shocked and dizzy state. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Yes,” she replied, and she returned to the drawing-room in a stunned and dizzy state. Go to

dobson /ˈdɒbsən/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Dobson

Simple English: a farmer's surname.

Example: I am going to say goodbye to farmer Dobson.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I am going out for the day to say goodbye to farmer Dobson and the poor people on Bracy Common. Go to

2. I am going to Bracy Common, and I will ask Farmer Dobson for some dinner. Go to

Original English Version

1. I am going out for the day, to bid farmer Dobson and the poor people on Bracy Common good-bye. Go to

2. I am going to Bracy Common, and will ask Farmer Dobson to give me something for dinner. Go to

domville's /ˈdɒmvɪlz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Domville

Simple English: the possessive form of Domville, a woman's surname.

Example: Mary Domville's little crippled boy would crawl to the door and wait for her.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mary Domville’s little crippled boy would crawl to the door and wait for her through the forest, but she would not come. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mary Domville’s little crippled boy would crawl in vain to the door and look for her coming through the forest. Go to

donkin /ˈdɒŋkɪn/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Donkin

Simple English: a man's surname, mentioned in a job advertisement.

Example: Donkin, whose name was in the advertisement.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. If so, I should go at once and visit this Mr. Donkin, whose name was in the advertisement. Go to

2. “He has gone to see Mr. Donkin in Canute Street. Go to

Original English Version

1. If so, I had better go at once and call on this Mr. Donkin, to whom the advertisement refers me. Go to

2. “He has gone to a Mr. Donkin in Canute Street. Go to

doubted /ˈdaʊtɪd/ (11 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: duvidou

Simple English: Was not sure that something was true.

Example: Nobody doubted his honest words.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She doubted that anyone in that old circle thought of her, except Henry Lennox. Go to

Original English Version

1. She doubted if any one of that old set ever thought of her, except Henry Lennox. Go to

doubting /ˈdaʊtɪŋ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: duvidando; em dúvida

Simple English: Not feeling sure that something is true or will happen.

Example: I stood at the corner, doubting whether he would come at all.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Do not fool yourself by doubting my words, or my fixed decision.” He kept looking at her in the same hard way for a while after he finished. Go to

Original English Version

1. You must not deceive yourself in doubting the reality of my words - my fixed intention and resolve.” He looked at her in the same steady, stony manner, for some moments after he had done speaking. Go to

draught /drɑːft/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: corrente de ar

Simple English: A current of cool air moving through a room or enclosed space.

Example: A cold draught came through the open door.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And there is always a terrible draught there, enough to give one a deadly cold.” Go to

Original English Version

1. My eyes are not so good as they were, and the light here is so bad that I can’t see to mend laces except just at the window, where there’s always a shocking draught - enough to give one one’s death of cold.” Go to

dreaded /ˈdrɛdɪd/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: temeu; temido

Simple English: Felt great fear or anxiety about something; as an adjective, greatly feared.

Example: She almost dreaded his visits.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret was getting her mother's worsted work ready, and she dreaded the long evening. Go to

dreamily /ˈdriːmɪli/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sonhadoramente; com ar distraído

Simple English: In a way that shows the mind is far away.

Example: She looked dreamily out of the window.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Now Mr. Hale loitered about the garden if the morning was fine, and if not, stood dreamily by the study window until the postman had called, or gone down the lane, giving a half-respectful, half-confidential shake of the head to the parson, who watched him away from the sweet-briar hedge, and past the great arbutus, before he turned into the room to begin his day’s work, with all the signs of a heavy heart and an occupied mind. Go to

dreamy /ˈdriːmi/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sonhador; de quem sonha acordado

Simple English: Sounding or looking as if you are dreaming.

Example: She had a dreamy look on her face.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The rest had a dreamy feeling that made it even more perfect. Go to

dreary /ˈdrɪəri/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sombrio; monótono; deprimente

Simple English: Gloomy, dull, tiring, or depressing.

Example: It was a long and dreary night.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She had sate down upon a packing-case; cheerless, chill was the dreary and dismantled room - no fire, nor other light, but Charlotte’s long unsnuffed candle. Go to

drifted /ˈdrɪftɪd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: foi à deriva; afastou-se aos poucos

Simple English: Moved slowly along without control or plan.

Example: The small boat drifted out to sea.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. After a few minutes, Margaret saw that Edith had curled herself into a soft ball of muslin, ribbon, and curls, and had drifted into a peaceful after-dinner nap. Go to

dusk /dʌsk/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: anoitecer; crepúsculo

Simple English: The time when the day is ending and it becomes dark.

Example: The birds go quiet at dusk.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She passed through the bare, echoing drawing room and stepped into the dusk of an early November evening. Go to

2. Even as she walked sadly through the wet, dull garden at dusk, with everything falling and fading around her, he might have been happily putting away his law books after a good day’s work. Go to

Original English Version

1. Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. Go to

dusted /ˈdʌstɪd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tirou o pó; polvilhou

Simple English: Cleaned the dust off something.

Example: She dusted the shelf with a cloth.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. His room was kept just as he had left it and was dusted and tidied every week by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who did no other household work. Go to

Original English Version

1. Frederick was always spoken of, in the rare times when his name was mentioned, as “Poor Frederick.” His room was kept exactly as he had left it; and was regularly dusted, and put into order by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who touched no other part of the household work, but always remembered the day when she had been engaged by Lady Beresford as ladies’ maid to Sir John’s wards, the pretty Miss Beresfords, the belles of Rutlandshire. Go to

eagerly /ˈiːɡərli/ (22 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: avidamente; com entusiasmo

Simple English: In a way that shows strong interest or excitement.

Example: She looked eagerly at the strange new sights.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Yes, it is,” Margaret replied eagerly. Go to

2. “Oh, mamma, let us do all we can,” said Margaret eagerly. Go to

3. But now that he looked forward eagerly to every meeting with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were neglecting her company for the first time. Go to

Original English Version

1. “And so it is,” replied Margaret, eagerly. Go to

2. “Oh, mamma, let us do all we can,” said Margaret eagerly, not seeing the prudential side of the question, only grasping at the idea that they were rendering such help for the last time; “we may not be here long.” Go to

3. As long as his time had been solely occupied with his books and his parishioners, as at Helstone, she had appeared to care little whether she saw much of him or not; but now that he looked eagerly forward to each renewal of his intercourse with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were slighting her companionship for the first time. Go to

echoing /ˈɛkoʊɪŋ/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ressoante; que devolve o som

Simple English: Sending sounds back so they are heard again.

Example: Their steps rang in the echoing hall.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She passed through the bare, echoing drawing room and stepped into the dusk of an early November evening. Go to

Original English Version

1. The rooms had a strange echoing sound in them, - and the light came harshly and strongly in through the uncurtained windows, - seeming already unfamiliar and strange. Go to

2. But at last the four packers went into the kitchen to their tea; and Margaret moved stiffly and slowly away from the place in the hall where she had been standing so long, out through the bare echoing drawing-room, into the twilight of an early November evening. Go to

edith's /ˈiːdɪθs/ (42 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Edith

Simple English: possessive form of the woman's name Edith

Example: They had grown up together, and everyone had always praised Edith's prettiness except Margaret.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They had grown up together, and everyone had always praised Edith’s prettiness except Margaret. Go to

2. These ladies and their husbands had been invited to a farewell dinner for Edith’s coming marriage. Go to

3. Edith’s love story had gone very smoothly. Go to

4. And of course we must ask him to dinner too - Edith’s brother-in-law and all. Go to

5. It told of their arrival at Corfu, their voyage across the Mediterranean, the music and dancing on the ship, and Edith’s bright new life in her house with a balcony and a view of white cliffs and deep blue sea. Go to

6. Edith’s life seemed as open and clear as the deep blue sky above her, with no cloud at all. Go to

Original English Version

1. These ladies and their husbands were invited in their capacity of friends, to eat a farewell dinner in honour of Edith’s approaching marriage. Go to

2. The course of true love in Edith’s case had run remarkably smooth. Go to

3. Mrs. Shaw had given way to the presentiment, as she expressed it; and had rather urged on the marriage, although it was below the expectations which many of Edith’s acquaintances had formed for her, a young and pretty heiress. Go to

4. She threw down her music, and rushed out of the room, leaving Margaret standing confused and blushing to explain to the astonished guests what vision had shown itself to cause Edith’s sudden flight. Go to

5. We are dining early to-day, and having nothing but cold meat, in order that the servants may get on with their ironing; and yet, of course, we must ask him to dinner - Edith’s brother-in-law and all. Go to

6. Their days, late as it was in the year, seemed spent in boating or land-picnics; all out-of-doors, pleasure-seeking and glad, Edith’s life seemed like the deep vault of blue sky above her, free - utterly free from fleck or cloud. Go to

elegance /ˈeləɡəns/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: elegância

Simple English: Beauty that is simple and graceful.

Example: She moved with quiet elegance.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She had never really faced a taste that loved decoration, even ugly decoration, more than plainness and simplicity, which are the base of elegance. Go to

Original English Version

1. She had never come fairly in contact with the taste that loves ornament, however bad, more than the plainness and simplicity which are of themselves the framework of elegance. Go to

estate (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: propriedade; patrimônio; bens

Simple English: land, property, or all possessions of a person

Example: The family sold the estate.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Yet if another man had offered her a grand house, a large estate, and a title, she would still have stayed with Captain Lennox for as long as that choice lasted. Go to

expense /ɪkˈspɛns/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: despesa; custa; expensas

Simple English: Money spent to obtain or do something.

Example: My monthly expense for groceries has increased this year.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “I spared no expense on her trousseau,” were the next words Margaret heard. Go to

expressive /ɪkˈspresɪv/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: expressivo

Simple English: Showing feelings and thoughts clearly.

Example: The young actress has a very expressive face.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. “Margaret,” said he, looking into her eyes, which met his with their open, straight look, expressive of the utmost good faith and reluctance to give pain, “Do you” - he was going to say - “love any one else?” But it seemed as if this question would be an insult to the pure serenity of those eyes. Go to

Glossary: New Words (2/4)

eyelashes /ˈaɪlæʃɪz/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cílios; pestanas

Simple English: The short hairs that grow on the edge of the eyelids.

Example: Snow settled on her eyelashes.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They shone for a moment on her eyelashes, then slowly ran down her cheeks and fell unnoticed on her dress. Go to

Original English Version

1. She leant back and shut her eyes, and the tears welled forth, and hung glittering for an instant on the shadowing eyelashes before rolling slowly down her cheeks, and dropping, unheeded, on her dress. Go to

eyelids /ˈaɪlɪdz/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: pálpebras

Simple English: The pieces of skin that cover the eyes when they close.

Example: His eyelids were heavy with sleep.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They moved slowly and grandly, and the pale eyelids covered them lightly. Go to

Original English Version

1. But he had the same large, soft eyes as his daughter, - eyes which moved slowly and almost grandly round in their orbits, and were well veiled by their transparent white eyelids. Go to

eyesight /ˈaɪsaɪt/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vista; acuidade visual

Simple English: The ability to see.

Example: His eyesight was still perfect at eighty.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be worse, and his eyesight too. Go to

Original English Version

1. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be bad and his eyesight worse; there would be no one to go and read to him, and comfort him with little porringers of broth and good red flannel; or if there was, it would be a stranger, and the old man would watch in vain for her. Go to

fades /feɪdz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desvanece; desbota; enfraquece

Simple English: Becomes weaker, paler or less clear.

Example: The colour fades if you leave the poster in the sun.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Year by year, our memory fades away from the hills around us. Go to

Original English Version

1. As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.” Go to

fain /feɪn/ (12 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de bom grado

Simple English: gladly or willingly, in archaic usage

Example: Far from home, she would fain return.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.” Go to

Original English Version

1. “And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.” Go to

faintly /ˈfeɪntli/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vagamente; de leve

Simple English: In a way that is not easy to see or hear.

Example: A light burned faintly in the far window.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He smiled back faintly, as if even that small effort was hard. Go to

Original English Version

1. He smiled back again, but faintly, as if it were an unusual exertion. Go to

2. “I have been reading to-day of the two thousand who were ejected from their churches,” - continued Mr. Hale, smiling faintly, - “trying to steal some of their bravery; but it is of no use - no use - I cannot help feeling it acutely.” Go to

3. “Oh, mamma,” said Margaret, faintly smiling as she kissed her mother, “I am quite well - don’t alarm yourself about me; I am only tired.” Go to

faithfully /ˈfeɪθfəli/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fielmente

Simple English: In a way that can be trusted.

Example: The dog waited faithfully by the door.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Dixon, true to her post of body-guard, attended most faithfully to her mistress, and only emerged from Mrs. Hale’s bedroom to shake her head, and murmur to herself in a manner which Margaret did not choose to hear. Go to

farewells /ˌfɛrˈwɛlz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: despedidas; adeuses

Simple English: Words said when people are leaving.

Example: He shouted his farewells from the platform.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The quick farewells to people she had lived with for so long made her feel sad for the past. Go to

Original English Version

1. The farewells so hurriedly taken, amongst all the other good-byes, of those she had lived with so long, oppressed her now with a sad regret for the times that were no more; it did not signify what those times had been, they were gone never to return. Go to

fastened /ˈfæsənd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: prenderam; fixaram

Simple English: Joined or fixed one thing firmly to another.

Example: They fastened his head onto his tin body.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. It is only me, Charlotte!” Her heart did not still its fluttering till she was safe in the drawing-room, with the windows fastened and bolted, and the familiar walls hemming her round, and shutting her in. Go to

fastening /ˈfɑːsənɪŋ/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fecho; fixação

Simple English: A device, knot, or action that attaches or secures something.

Example: They made a sword-mat as an additional fastening for the boat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She heard Charlotte closing the windows and fastening them for the night, not knowing that someone had gone into the garden. Go to

Original English Version

1. She heard Charlotte shutting the windows, and fastening up for the night, unconscious that any one had gone out into the garden. Go to

fern /fɜːrn/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: samambaia; feto

Simple English: A green plant with feathery leaves and no flowers.

Example: A large fern grew beside the stream.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The forest trees were dark green, and the fern below them caught the slanting sunlight. Go to

2. Margaret used to walk beside her father, pressing down the fern with playful delight as she felt it bend under her light step and give off its special scent. Go to

3. The fern season was over, and now that the rain had stopped, many deep paths in the woods could be reached. Go to

Original English Version

1. The forest trees were all one dark, full, dusky green; the fern below them caught all the slanting sunbeams; the weather was sultry and broodingly still. Go to

2. Margaret used to tramp along by her father’s side, crushing down the fern with a cruel glee, as she felt it yield under her light foot, and send up the fragrance peculiar to it - out on the broad commons into the warm scented light, seeing multitudes of wild, free, living creatures, revelling in the sunshine, and the herbs and flowers it called forth. Go to

3. The fern-harvest was over; and now that the rain was gone, many a deep glade was accessible, into which Margaret had only peeped in July and August weather. Go to

feverish /ˈfiːvərɪʃ/ (21 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: febril; agitado

Simple English: Having a fever, or acting in an excited and restless way.

Example: The child was feverish and would not eat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She woke suddenly, feeling no better, and knowing something worse than her feverish dreams had happened. Go to

Original English Version

1. She awoke with a start, unrefreshed, and conscious of some reality worse even than her feverish dreams. Go to

figaro /ˈfɪɡəroʊ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Fígaro

Simple English: the clever, busy barber character from Beaumarchais's plays and Rossini's opera, used here to mean someone very busy running errands

Example: She had been running everywhere like Figaro for days.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She was not sorry that they would meet at Helstone parsonage, not in the busy house in Harley Street, where Margaret had been running everywhere like Figaro for the last two or three days. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret only knew that her mother had not found it convenient to come, and she was not sorry to think that their meeting and greeting would take place at Helstone parsonage, rather than, during the confusion of the last two or three days, in the house in Harley Street, where she herself had had to play the part of Figaro, and was wanted everywhere at one and the same time. Go to

finding /ˈfaɪndɪŋ/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: encontrar; achando; achar

Simple English: A piece of information discovered from research.

Example: The key finding of the study suggests that diet greatly affects mental health.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And if she took charge of finding a servant, she could at least spare her mother the story of all these disappointments and insults. Go to

flame (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: chama; fogo; labareda

Simple English: the bright burning gas of a fire

Example: A small flame burned in the candle.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air; Go to

flannel /ˈflænəl/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: flanela

Simple English: A soft woollen or cotton cloth used for warm clothes.

Example: He wore a grey flannel shirt all winter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. No one would come to read to him or bring him broth and warm red flannel. Go to

Original English Version

1. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be bad and his eyesight worse; there would be no one to go and read to him, and comfort him with little porringers of broth and good red flannel; or if there was, it would be a stranger, and the old man would watch in vain for her. Go to

flash /flæʃ/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: flash; piscar; instantâneo

Simple English: To shine brightly for a brief and sudden time.

Example: The camera will flash when you take the picture at night.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Dixon was so used to speaking about Mr. Hale’s actions to her mistress, who sometimes listened and sometimes did not, that she did not notice Margaret’s flashing eyes and wide nostrils. Go to

flattered /ˈflætərd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lisonjeou; lisonjeado

Simple English: Praised someone to please them, or felt pleased by praise.

Example: She was flattered to be asked to speak.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Dixon was not unconscious of this awed reverence which was given to her; nor did she dislike it: it flattered her much as Louis the Fourteenth was flattered by his courtiers shading their eyes from the dazzling light of his presence. Go to

flattery /ˈflætəri/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: bajulação; lisonja

Simple English: Praise that is not sincere.

Example: He was not moved by her flattery.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Lead her away from festive dinners, point her toward the stars, and protect her with honest words, keeping her pure from the false flattery of courtship.” Go to

flushed /flʌʃt/ (19 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: corado; ruborizado

Simple English: Red in the face because of heat, anger or shame.

Example: She came in flushed from the cold wind.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She came back a little flushed, but she looked innocent and unaware. Go to

2. “But, father,” she said, suddenly lifting her flushed face, wet with tears, “the early martyrs suffered for the truth, while you - oh! dear, dear papa!” Go to

Original English Version

1. She came back rather flushed, but looking perfectly innocent and unconscious. Go to

2. “But, father,” said she, suddenly lifting up her flushed, tear-wet face, “the early martyrs suffered for the truth, while you - oh! dear, dear papa!” Go to

flutter /ˈflʌtər/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tremular; adejar; palpitar

Simple English: To move with quick light irregular movements.

Example: Moths flutter around the porch light every night.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Unwatched the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

Original English Version

1. “Unwatch’d the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

fluttering /ˈflʌtərɪŋ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: esvoaçante; que tremula

Simple English: Moving with quick light wing beats.

Example: A moth was fluttering around the lamp.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She hated the fluttering in her heart. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Margaret,” said he, taking her by surprise, and getting sudden possession of her hand, so that she was forced to stand still and listen, despising herself for the fluttering at her heart all the time; “Margaret, I wish you did not like Helstone so much - did not seem so perfectly calm and happy here. Go to

2. It is only me, Charlotte!” Her heart did not still its fluttering till she was safe in the drawing-room, with the windows fastened and bolted, and the familiar walls hemming her round, and shutting her in. Go to

fogs /fɔːɡz/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: nevoeiros; cerrações

Simple English: Thick clouds of tiny water drops near the ground.

Example: Winter fogs hid the whole harbour.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The thick yellow fogs of November had arrived, and when Mrs. Hale came to her new home, the view over the valley and the river bend was hidden. Go to

2. She could hardly keep calm enough to say, “Oh, the fogs in London are sometimes much worse!” Go to

Original English Version

1. The thick yellow November fogs had come on; and the view of the plain in the valley, made by the sweeping bend of the river, was all shut out when Mrs. Hale arrived at her new home. Go to

2. She could scarcely command herself enough to say, “Oh, the fogs in London are sometimes far worse!” Go to

3. They were settled in Milton, and must endure smoke and fogs for a season; indeed, all other life seemed shut out from them by as thick a fog of circumstance. Go to

folds /foʊldz/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: dobras; pregas

Simple English: Parts of cloth that lie one over another.

Example: He hid the letter in the folds of his coat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret’s tall, graceful figure, in the black silk dress she wore for mourning, showed off the long, lovely folds of the rich shawls, which would have been too much for Edith. Go to

Original English Version

1. No one thought about it; but Margaret’s tall, finely made figure, in the black silk dress which she was wearing as mourning for some distant relative of her father’s, set off the long beautiful folds of the gorgeous shawls that would have half-smothered Edith. Go to

2. Her dress was very plain: a close straw bonnet of the best material and shape, trimmed with white ribbon; a large Indian shawl, which hung about her in long heavy folds, and which she wore as an empress wears her drapery. Go to

folly /ˈfɑːli/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tolice; insensatez

Simple English: Foolish behavior, judgment, or an unwise idea.

Example: He felt threatened by the ignorance and folly of others.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I shall have to console myself with scorning my own folly. Go to

foolishly /ˈfuːlɪʃli/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tolamente

Simple English: In a way that shows no good sense.

Example: He foolishly spent all his money in one day.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He answered lightly, “Our young couple were behaving very foolishly, taking risks, climbing this mountain, sailing on that lake, and so on. Go to

foolishness /ˈfuːlɪʃnəs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tolice; insensatez

Simple English: Behaviour that shows no good sense.

Example: He later laughed at his own foolishness.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I will have to comfort myself by mocking my own foolishness. Go to

footed /ˈfʊtɪd/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de pés (em flat-footed, de pés chatos)

Simple English: Having feet of a certain kind.

Example: A flat-footed woman carried the basket.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Just as Margaret put her hand on the door of their sitting-room, a quick-footed waiter followed her. Go to

footstool /ˈfʊtstuːl/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: banquinho para os pés

Simple English: A low stool used to rest the feet on.

Example: She rested her feet on a small footstool.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “With your feet in that puddle for a royal footstool! Go to

Original English Version

1. “With your feet in that puddle for a regal footstool! Go to

fordham /ˈfɔːrdəm/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Fordham

Simple English: the name of a place

Example: As far as Fordham Beeches.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “As far as Fordham Beeches. Go to

Original English Version

1. “As far as Fordham Beeches. Go to

foresters /ˈfɔːrɪstərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: guardas-florestais

Simple English: people who manage, guard, or work in forests

Example: The foresters planned to remove the empty cottage.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. One of them is empty, and the foresters plan to pull it down when the other old man dies. Go to

Original English Version

1. One is uninhabited; the foresters are going to take it down, as soon as the other is dead, poor old fellow! Go to

forgetful /fərˈɡɛtfəl/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: esquecido; sem se lembrar

Simple English: Often forgetting things.

Example: He grew forgetful in his old age.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She wondered how her father and mother could be so forgetful, so regardless of their companion through the day, as never to mention his name. Go to

forgetfulness /fərˈɡetfəlnəs/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: esquecimento; falta de memória

Simple English: The habit or state of not remembering things.

Example: He blamed his forgetfulness on the long journey.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She says little Susan has kept watch down the lane for days past. - Nay, Margaret, what is the matter, dear?” The thought of the little child watching for her, and continually disappointed - from no forgetfulness on her part, but from sheer inability to leave home - was the last drop in poor Margaret’s cup, and she was sobbing away as if her heart would break. Go to

former /ˈfɔːrmər/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: antigo; ex; anterior

Simple English: Referring to the first of two mentioned people or things.

Example: The former president gave a speech at the ceremony yesterday.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She complained even more often that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume and a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, had not received the promotion those two former neighbours had enjoyed. Go to

fortnight /ˈfɔːrtnaɪt/ (23 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: quinzena; duas semanas

Simple English: A period of two weeks.

Example: They stayed with us for a fortnight in August.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I have never moved in my life, and we have only a fortnight to think about it!” Go to

2. That was only a fortnight ago, and now everything was changed. Go to

Original English Version

1. “These are the cottages that haunted me so during the rainy fortnight, reproaching me for not having sketched them.” Go to

2. You see, your mother knows nothing about it yet: but I think, in a fortnight; - after my deed of resignation is sent in, I shall have no right to remain.” Go to

3. “In a fortnight!” Go to

4. He is going to leave Helstone in a fortnight. Go to

5. “In a fortnight!” exclaimed Mrs. Hale, “I do think this is very strange - not at all right. Go to

6. I never removed in my life, and only a fortnight to think about it!” Go to

fourteenth /ˈfɔːrtiːnθ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: décimo quarto

Simple English: Being number fourteen in a sequence.

Example: On the fourteenth day, he left to join his family.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It pleased her, just as Louis the Fourteenth was pleased when his courtiers shaded their eyes from the bright light of his presence. Go to

Original English Version

1. Dixon was not unconscious of this awed reverence which was given to her; nor did she dislike it: it flattered her much as Louis the Fourteenth was flattered by his courtiers shading their eyes from the dazzling light of his presence. Go to

frederick's /ˈfrɛdərɪks/ (53 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Frederick

Simple English: belonging to a person named Frederick

Example: Frederick's godfather - your old tutor at Oxford, do you mean?

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Frederick’s godfather - your old tutor at Oxford, do you mean?” Go to

2. He has also spoken to Mr. Bell, Frederick’s godfather, mamma, and it has been arranged that we will live in Milton-Northern.” All the time Margaret spoke, Mrs. Hale looked into her face. Go to

Original English Version

1. Frederick’s godfather - your old tutor at Oxford, don’t you mean?” Go to

2. He has also consulted Mr. Bell - Frederick’s godfather, you know, mamma; and it is arranged that we go to live at Milton-Northern.” Mrs. Hale looked up in Margaret’s face all the time she was speaking these words: the shadow on her countenance told that she, at least, believed in the truth of what she said. Go to

freshest /ˈfreʃɪst/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais fresco; mais novo

Simple English: The superlative form of fresh: most recent, pure, lively, or newly produced.

Example: She chose the freshest vine leaves in the shop.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. It smells of the freshest, purest fragrance, after the smokiness of Harley Street. Go to

friendless /ˈfrendləs/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sem amigos; desamparado

Simple English: Having no friends and nobody to help.

Example: He arrived friendless in a city of strangers.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. They alone seemed strange and friendless, and desolate. Go to

fright /fraɪt/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: susto; medo

Simple English: A sudden strong feeling of fear.

Example: The unexpected voice gave her quite a fright.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. But Dixon’s ideas of helpful girls were founded on the recollection of tidy elder scholars at Helstone school, who were only too proud to be allowed to come to the parsonage on a busy day, and treated Mrs. Dixon with all the respect, and a good deal more of fright, which they paid to Mr. and Mrs. Hale. Go to

frocks /frɑːks/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vestidos; túnicas

Simple English: Dresses, gowns, or loose outer garments.

Example: The nurse complained about the children's torn frocks.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. There were no smock-frocks, even among country people, because they were awkward and could catch in machines, so people had stopped wearing them. Go to

Original English Version

1. She remembered the dark, dim look of the London nursery, presided over by an austere and ceremonious nurse, who was terribly particular about clean hands and torn frocks. Go to

2. There were no smock-frocks, even among the country-folk; they retarded motion, and were apt to catch on machinery, and so the habit of wearing them had died out. Go to

fussy /ˈfʌsi/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: exigente; cheio de manias; rebuscado

Simple English: Too concerned with small details, or hard to please.

Example: He is fussy about how the table is laid.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Do not be so fussy, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, while secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s. Go to

gasp /ɡæsp/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: arquejo; suspiro de espanto

Simple English: A quick loud breath taken in surprise.

Example: A gasp went through the room.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I was just at the last gasp when you came in. Go to

gentleman's /ˈdʒɛntəlmənz/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do cavalheiro; do senhor

Simple English: Belonging to a man of good manners or high rank.

Example: The gentleman's coat was left behind.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. All the others were working in the factories, and those who did apply were sharply scolded by Dixon for thinking people like them could ever be trusted in a gentleman’s house. Go to

Original English Version

1. They could hear of no girl to assist her; all were at work in the factories; at least, those who applied were well scolded by Dixon, for thinking that such as they could ever be trusted to work in a gentleman’s house. Go to

gentlemanly /ˈdʒentəlmənli/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cavalheiresco

Simple English: Behaving well and politely, like a gentleman.

Example: His manner was quiet and gentlemanly.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Just as Margaret had exhausted her last subject of conversation - and yet conversation that could hardly be called which consisted of so few and such short speeches - her father came in, and with his pleasant gentlemanly courteousness of apology, reinstated his name and family in Mr. Thornton’s good opinion. Go to

gentler /ˈdʒentlər/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais suave; mais brando; mais delicado

Simple English: Kinder, softer or less rough than before.

Example: Use a gentler soap if your skin is dry.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. If you are there, even though the seas roar, I will not ask for a gentler calm." Go to

Original English Version

1. “Cast me upon some naked shore, Where I may tracke Only the print of some sad wracke, If thou be there though the seas roare, I shall no gentler calm implore.” Go to

gipsy /ˈdʒɪpsi/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cigano

Simple English: A traveller who moves from place to place.

Example: A gipsy once camped near Puddleby.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. The very parts which made Margaret glow as she listened, Edith pretended to shiver and shudder at; partly for the pleasure she had in being coaxed out of her dislike by her fond lover, and partly because anything of a gipsy or make-shift life was really distasteful to her. Go to

glacé /ˈɡlæseɪ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lustroso; com acabamento brilhante

Simple English: Of cloth or leather, finished with a smooth glossy surface.

Example: She ordered a silver-grey glacé silk dress.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But Mrs. Hale might have answered at once: “A silver-grey glacé silk dress, a white chip bonnet, and many more things for the wedding and the house.” Go to

Original English Version

1. Perhaps it was not quite a logical deduction from all these premises, but it was still Mrs. Shaw’s characteristic conclusion, as she thought over her sister’s lot: “Married for love, what can dearest Maria have to wish for in this world?” Mrs. Hale, if she spoke truth, might have answered with a ready-made list, “a silver-grey glacé silk, a white chip bonnet, oh! dozens of things for the wedding, and hundreds of things for the house.” Go to

glade /ɡleɪd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: clareira

Simple English: An open space with grass inside a wood.

Example: They rested in a quiet glade at noon.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “By the soft green light in the wooded glade, On the banks of moss where your childhood played, By the house tree through which your eyes First looked in love to the summer sky.” Go to

Original English Version

1. “By the soft green light in the woody glade, On the banks of moss where thy childhood played By the household tree, thro’ which thine eye First looked in love to the summer sky.” Go to

2. The fern-harvest was over; and now that the rain was gone, many a deep glade was accessible, into which Margaret had only peeped in July and August weather. Go to

glances /ˈɡlænsɪz/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: olhares rápidos

Simple English: Quick or brief looks.

Example: Henry cast anxious glances back into the grey distance.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. If the look on her face was, in general, too dignified and reserved for one so young, now, talking to her father, it was bright as the morning, - full of dimples, and glances that spoke of childish gladness, and boundless hope in the future. Go to

glittering /ˈɡlɪtərɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: brilhando; reluzente

Simple English: Shining with many small points of light.

Example: The glittering crown lay on a red cushion.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She leant back and shut her eyes, and the tears welled forth, and hung glittering for an instant on the shadowing eyelashes before rolling slowly down her cheeks, and dropping, unheeded, on her dress. Go to

godfather /ˈɡɒdfɑːðər/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: padrinho

Simple English: A man who promises to support a child at baptism, or a ceremonial sponsor.

Example: Frederick's godfather had once been his tutor at Oxford.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Frederick’s godfather - your old tutor at Oxford, do you mean?” Go to

2. He has also spoken to Mr. Bell, Frederick’s godfather, mamma, and it has been arranged that we will live in Milton-Northern.” All the time Margaret spoke, Mrs. Hale looked into her face. Go to

Original English Version

1. Frederick’s godfather - your old tutor at Oxford, don’t you mean?” Go to

2. He has also consulted Mr. Bell - Frederick’s godfather, you know, mamma; and it is arranged that we go to live at Milton-Northern.” Mrs. Hale looked up in Margaret’s face all the time she was speaking these words: the shadow on her countenance told that she, at least, believed in the truth of what she said. Go to

godmother /ˈɡɒdmʌðər/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: madrinha

Simple English: A woman who promises to support a child at baptism, or a woman who gives special guidance.

Example: Her godmother had raised her from her earliest memories.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding breakfast, and writing the invitation notes, for example, said Mr. Lennox, laughing. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding-breakfast, writing the notes of invitation, for instance,” said Mr. Lennox, laughing. Go to

gormans /ˈɡɔːrmənz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: os Gorman

Simple English: the Gorman family, referred to as a group.

Example: The Gormans, who are our nearest neighbours, have been in trade just as much as these Milton people.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The Gormans, who are our nearest neighbours and can hardly even be called society because we almost never see them, have been in trade just as much as these Milton-Northern people.” Go to

2. “Yes,” said Mrs. Hale, almost angrily, “but at least the Gormans made carriages for many gentlemen in the county, and had some contact with them. Go to

Original English Version

1. The Gormans, who are our nearest neighbours (to call society - and we hardly ever see them), have been in trade just as much as these Milton-Northern people.” Go to

2. “Yes,” says Mrs. Hale, almost indignantly, “but at any rate, the Gormans made carriages for half the gentlemen of the county, and were brought into some kind of intercourse with them; but these factory people, who on earth wears cotton that can afford linen?” Go to

gormon /ˈɡɔːrmən/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Gormon

Simple English: the surname of a person mentioned in passing in the story.

Example: Gormon, whom she had once met at Mr. Thornton's, was there too.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Do not be so fussy, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, while secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s. Go to

Original English Version

1. “You must not be so fastidious, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s. Go to

gormons /ˈɡɔːrmənz/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: os Gormon

Simple English: the Gormon family, referred to as a group.

Example: The Gormons would surely be within walking distance.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then we should be almost close enough to walk to the Stansfields, and the Gormons would surely be within walking distance.” Go to

2. “The Gormons?” said Margaret. Go to

3. “Are they the Gormons who made their money in trade at Southampton? Go to

4. “But the Gormons were not butchers or bakers. Go to

Original English Version

1. If we only lived at the other side of the parish, it would be something; there we should be almost within walking distance of the Stansfields; certainly the Gormons would be within a walk.” Go to

2. “Gormons,” said Margaret, “Are those the Gormons who made their fortunes in trade at Southampton? Go to

3. “But the Gormons were neither butchers nor bakers, but very respectable coach-builders.” Go to

governesses /ˈɡʌvərnəsɪz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: governantas

Simple English: Women employed to teach and care for children in private homes.

Example: The two governesses supervised the young pupils.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. When Margaret had been there before, she had brought a large box of books recommended by teachers and governesses, and the summer day had never seemed long enough for all her reading. Go to

gowns /ɡaʊnz/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vestidos longos

Simple English: Long dresses worn on special occasions.

Example: She was dressed in one of the prettiest gowns.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Go to

2. If Mrs. Shaw had guessed at the real reason why Mrs. Hale did not accompany her husband, she would have showered down gowns upon her; but it was nearly twenty years since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor pretty Miss Beresford, and she had really forgotten all grievances except that of the unhappiness arising from disparity of age in married life, on which she could descant by the half-hour. Go to

graceful /ˈɡreɪsfəl/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: gracioso; elegante; airoso

Simple English: Moving or shaped in a smooth and attractive way.

Example: The dancer made one graceful turn and stopped.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret’s tall, graceful figure, in the black silk dress she wore for mourning, showed off the long, lovely folds of the rich shawls, which would have been too much for Edith. Go to

2. But now, after seeing Margaret and her fine, graceful way of moving and looking, he felt ashamed that he had thought it good enough for the Hales, even though he had noticed its plain, almost vulgar style before. Go to

3. Sitting in the light, she showed her full beauty: her white throat, her graceful figure, her calm face, and her steady eyes. Go to

grandeur /ˈɡrændʒər/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: grandiosidade; magnificência

Simple English: The quality of being very large, beautiful and impressive.

Example: The hall has a grandeur that photographs never capture.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. After a quiet life in a country parsonage for more than twenty years, there was something dazzling to Mr. Hale in the energy which conquered immense difficulties with ease; the power of the machinery of Milton, the power of the men of Milton, impressed him with a sense of grandeur, which he yielded to without caring to inquire into the details of its exercise. Go to

grandly /ˈɡrændli/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: grandiosamente; com pompa

Simple English: In a rich or impressive way.

Example: The hall was grandly decorated for the feast.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She liked being dressed so grandly, like a pleased child. Go to

2. They moved slowly and grandly, and the pale eyelids covered them lightly. Go to

Original English Version

1. But he had the same large, soft eyes as his daughter, - eyes which moved slowly and almost grandly round in their orbits, and were well veiled by their transparent white eyelids. Go to

gravelly /ˈɡrævəli/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cascalhento

Simple English: Containing, resembling, or covered with gravel.

Example: He ran down the gravelly beach toward the water.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He said, did you hear, that Crampton is on gravelly ground, and by far the healthiest suburb near Milton.” Go to

Original English Version

1. He said (did you hear?) that Crampton is on gravelly soil, and by far the most healthy suburb in the neighbourhood of Milton.” Go to

grayer /ˈɡreɪər/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais cinzento

Simple English: More gray than before.

Example: The sky looked even grayer than usual.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The colours were grayer and less pretty. Go to

Original English Version

1. The colours looked grayer - more enduring, not so gay and pretty. Go to

grey's /ɡreɪz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: de Grey

Simple English: belonging to a person named Grey, referring to his jokes.

Example: Grey's jokes always made everyone laugh.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Around her, everyone enjoyed Mr. Grey’s jokes. Go to

grieved /ɡriːvd/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lamentou; sofreu

Simple English: Felt or expressed deep sadness.

Example: He grieved deeply for his lost child.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She looked so truly grieved as she said this, that he struggled for a moment with his real disappointment, and then answered more cheerfully, but still with a little hardness in his tone: Go to

2. I went to see Widow Maltby; she is sadly grieved at not having wished you good-bye. Go to

gruel /ˈɡruːəl/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mingau ralo

Simple English: A thin food made by boiling oatmeal or another grain in water or milk.

Example: A small saucepan of gruel warmed on the hob.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Ask Dixon for some gruel. Go to

2. To calm her mother, she agreed to drink a bowl of gruel. Go to

Original English Version

1. Ask Dixon for some gruel. Go to

2. To soothe her mother’s anxiety she submitted to a basin of gruel. Go to

habington /ˈhæbɪŋtən/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Habington

Simple English: a surname appearing as a heading or name in the text

Example: HABINGTON.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. HABINGTON. Go to

Original English Version

1. HABINGTON. Go to

hale's /heɪlz/ (106 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Hale

Simple English: possessive of Hale, referring to a family in North and South

Example: He asked about Hale's position there.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Before, when she spent holidays at home, her mother had made only small complaints and brief regrets about something linked to Helstone and Mr. Hale’s position there. Go to

2. His room was kept just as he had left it and was dusted and tidied every week by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who did no other household work. Go to

3. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s bad days, when everything felt hard and troublesome. Go to

4. He was only waiting for Mrs. Hale's permission. Go to

5. “Mother, come round the garden with me this morning, just one turn,” said Margaret, putting her arm around Mrs. Hale’s waist. Go to

6. Dixon stood in shadow, holding a candle a little behind her so that the light would not hurt Miss Hale’s startled eyes, which were swollen and blinded. Go to

Original English Version

1. Frederick was always spoken of, in the rare times when his name was mentioned, as “Poor Frederick.” His room was kept exactly as he had left it; and was regularly dusted, and put into order by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who touched no other part of the household work, but always remembered the day when she had been engaged by Lady Beresford as ladies’ maid to Sir John’s wards, the pretty Miss Beresfords, the belles of Rutlandshire. Go to

2. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s fitful days, when everything was a difficulty and a hardship: and Mr. Lennox’s appearance took this shape, although secretly she felt complimented by his thinking it worth while to call. Go to

3. But the idea of pears had taken possession of Mr. Hale’s mind, and was not to be got rid of. Go to

4. He rose, as if to follow Margaret, who had disappeared through the window: he only awaited Mrs. Hale’s permission. Go to

5. But nothing to the shock she received from Mr. Hale’s last speech. Go to

6. “Mother, come round the garden with me this morning; just one turn,” said Margaret, putting her arm round Mrs. Hale’s waist. Go to

hales /heɪlz/ (28 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: os Hale

Simple English: the Hale family, central characters in North and South

Example: He felt ashamed that he had thought it good enough for the Hales.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But now, after seeing Margaret and her fine, graceful way of moving and looking, he felt ashamed that he had thought it good enough for the Hales, even though he had noticed its plain, almost vulgar style before. Go to

2. He took her quiet coldness as contempt, and it made him angry enough to want to leave and have nothing more to do with the Hales. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Thornton had thought that the house in Crampton was really just the thing; but now that he saw Margaret, with her superb ways of moving and looking, he began to feel ashamed of having imagined that it would do very well for the Hales, in spite of a certain vulgarity in it which had struck him at the time of his looking it over. Go to

2. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness. Go to

hame /heɪm/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lar; casa

Simple English: A Scots or dialect form of home.

Example: After years abroad, he longed to return hame.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.” Go to

Original English Version

1. “And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.” Go to

harrison's /ˈhærɪsənz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Harrison

Simple English: belonging to Mr. Harrison, a neighbor character in the story

Example: Harrison's honest country face showed surprise and interest.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Oh, there is Harrison’s, where I bought so many of my wedding things. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Oh, there’s Harrison’s, where I bought so many of my wedding things. Go to

harshly /ˈhɑːrʃli/ (11 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: asperamente; com dureza

Simple English: In an unkind, severe way.

Example: She spoke harshly to the little girl.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. The rooms had a strange echoing sound in them, - and the light came harshly and strongly in through the uncurtained windows, - seeming already unfamiliar and strange. Go to

hasty /ˈheɪsti/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: apressado; precipitado; impulsivo

Simple English: Done too quickly and without enough thought.

Example: It was a hasty decision and we regretted it by evening.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. He had often spoken to Margaret of these hasty walks, snatched in the intervals between study and dinner. Go to

haughty /ˈhɔːti/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: altivo; arrogante; soberbo

Simple English: Proud and looking down on others.

Example: She gave the beggar a haughty look.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her short upper lip, strong chin, proud carriage, and soft but firm movements often made strangers think she was haughty. Go to

Original English Version

1. I wish you to go.” Dixon did not know whether to resent these decided words or to cry; either course would have suited her mistress: but as she said to herself, “Miss Margaret has a touch of the old gentleman about her, as well as poor Master Frederick; I wonder where they get it from?” and she, who would have resented such words from any one less haughty and determined in manner, was subdued enough to say, in a half humble, half injured tone: Go to

2. She sat facing him and facing the light; her full beauty met his eye; her round white flexile throat rising out of the full, yet lithe figure; her lips moving so slightly as she spoke, not breaking the cold serene look of her face with any variation from the one lovely haughty curve; her eyes, with their soft gloom, meeting his with quiet maiden freedom. Go to

hayley's /ˈheɪliz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Hayley

Simple English: belonging to Hayley, referring to a book he wrote or edited about the poet Cowper

Example: Books like Hayley's Cowper were the newest and most amusing ones.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Books like Thomson’s Seasons, Hayley’s Cowper, and Middleton’s Cicero were the newest and most amusing ones. Go to

Original English Version

1. Thomson’s Season’s, Hayley’s Cowper, Middleton’s Cicero, were by far the lightest, newest, and most amusing. Go to

healthiest /ˈhɛlθiɪst/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: mais saudável

Simple English: Most healthy or most beneficial to health.

Example: They considered it the healthiest suburb near the town.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He said, did you hear, that Crampton is on gravelly ground, and by far the healthiest suburb near Milton.” Go to

heiress /ˈerəs/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: herdeira

Simple English: A woman who will receive money or land from her family.

Example: She was the heiress of a great house.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mrs. Shaw had accepted what she called her feeling and had even encouraged the marriage, though it was less than many people expected for Edith, a young and pretty heiress. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mrs. Shaw had given way to the presentiment, as she expressed it; and had rather urged on the marriage, although it was below the expectations which many of Edith’s acquaintances had formed for her, a young and pretty heiress. Go to

helstone /ˈhɛlstoʊn/ (204 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Helstone

Simple English: a fictional village where a character's father is a parson

Example: She imagined being the only daughter at Helstone parsonage.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She imagined how wonderful it would be to be the only daughter at Helstone parsonage. Go to

2. “It is natural for me to think of Helstone church and the walk to it, instead of driving to a London church in a paved street.” Go to

3. “Tell me about Helstone. Go to

4. Is Helstone a village or a town?” Go to

5. I am trying to describe Helstone as it really is. Go to

6. Helstone is like a village in a poem, one of Tennyson’s poems. Go to

Original English Version

1. As she thought of the delight of filling the important post of only daughter in Helstone parsonage, pieces of the conversation out of the next room came upon her ears. Go to

2. “It is natural for me to think of Helstone church, and the walk to it, rather than of driving up to a London church in the middle of a paved street.” Go to

3. “Tell me about Helstone. Go to

4. Is Helstone a village, or a town, in the first place?” Go to

5. I am trying to describe Helstone as it really is. Go to

6. Helstone is like a village in a poem - in one of Tennyson’s poems. Go to

hem /hɛm/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: bainha

Simple English: The folded and sewn edge of a piece of cloth or clothing.

Example: The dress had been lengthened by letting down the hem.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. “Mist clogs the sunshine, Smoky dwarf houses Hem me round everywhere.” Go to

hemans /ˈhiːmənz/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Hemans

Simple English: the surname of Felicia Hemans, an English poet, credited as the author of a quoted verse

Example: Hemans.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. MRS. HEMANS Go to

Original English Version

1. MRS. HEMANS. Go to

heretic /ˈhɛrətɪk/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: herege

Simple English: a person whose beliefs oppose the accepted teachings of a religion or group

Example: The order expelled him as a heretic.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her father might be a heretic, but had she not just shown even greater doubt herself? Go to

Original English Version

1. Her father might be a heretic; but had not she, in her despairing doubts not five minutes before, shown herself a far more utter sceptic? Go to

hesitate /ˈhɛzɪteɪt/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: hesite; duvide

Simple English: To pause before acting due to uncertainty or nervousness.

Example: She always hesitates before making an important decision about her career.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It was so unusual for the smooth-talking lawyer to hesitate that Margaret looked up at him in surprise. Go to

hesitated /ˈhɛzɪteɪtɪd/ (16 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: hesitou; vacilou

Simple English: Waited before acting because of doubt or fear.

Example: The Lion no longer hesitated.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “I could almost wish, Margaret - ” he stopped and hesitated. Go to

Original English Version

1. “I could almost wish, Margaret - - ” he stopped and hesitated. Go to

hesitating /ˈhezɪteɪtɪŋ/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: hesitante; titubeante

Simple English: Pausing before acting because of doubt or fear.

Example: He gave a hesitating answer that convinced nobody.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. In the middle of the piece, the door opened a little, and Edith saw Captain Lennox hesitating outside. Go to

Original English Version

1. In the middle of the piece the door half-opened, and Edith saw Captain Lennox hesitating whether to come in. Go to

2. I don’t know if he wants it all,” he continued in a hesitating manner. Go to

heston /ˈhɛstən/ (18 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Heston

Simple English: a place name near Milton

Example: Look here - in Darkshire, almost next to Milton, is Heston.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Look here - in Darkshire, almost next to Milton, is Heston. Go to

2. How far is Heston from Milton? Go to

3. The next afternoon, about twenty miles from Milton-Northern, they took the small branch railway to Heston. Go to

4. Heston was one long street near the seashore. Go to

5. She also thought her mother was feeling better from the air at Heston, so she would gladly have waited longer before going to Milton. Go to

6. In Heston, they had already seen the first signs of frost. Go to

Original English Version

1. Look here - in Darkshire, hardly the breadth of my finger from Milton, is Heston, which I have often heard of from people living in the north as such a pleasant little bathing-place. Go to

2. How far is Heston from Milton? Go to

3. The next afternoon, about twenty miles from Milton-Northern, they entered on the little branch railway that led to Heston. Go to

4. Heston itself was one long straggling street, running parallel to the seashore. Go to

5. Margaret knew that they ought to be removing; but she had a repugnance to the idea of a manufacturing town, and believed that her mother was receiving benefit from Heston air, so she would willingly have deferred the expedition to Milton. Go to

6. It was all the darker from contrast with the pale gray-blue of the wintry sky; for in Heston there had been the earliest signs of frost. Go to

hives /haɪvz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: colmeias

Simple English: Structures or containers in which colonies of bees live.

Example: The beekeeper checked the hives before winter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret and Mr. Lennox walked along the small terrace path under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked in their hives. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret and Mr. Lennox strolled along the little terrace-walk under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked busily in their hives. Go to

holiest /ˈhoʊliəst/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: o mais santo

Simple English: The most connected with God or religion.

Example: This is the holiest place in the city.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But he, only a few minutes after being rejected in what should have been the deepest and holiest moment of his life, could speak as if his only wishes were work, success, a fine house, and pleasant society. Go to

Original English Version

1. Here was she disturbed and unhappy, because her instinct had made anything but a refusal impossible; while he, not many minutes after he had met with a rejection of what ought to have been the deepest, holiest proposal of his life, could speak as if briefs, success, and all its superficial consequences of a good house, clever and agreeable society, were the sole avowed objects of his desires. Go to

Holy /ˈhoʊli/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Santo; sagrado; Santa

Simple English: Sacred and respected within a religious context or belief system.

Example: The church is a holy place for many people to worship.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Oh, Margaret, I love the holy Church, but I will be excluded from it! Go to

homelike /ˈhoʊmlaɪk/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: acolhedor como um lar

Simple English: Comfortable and pleasant, like a home.

Example: The little room was warm and homelike.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It was their last look at the long, low parsonage, covered with China-roses and pyracanthus, and even more homelike in the morning sun that shone on its windows. Go to

Original English Version

1. They were gone; they had seen the last of the long low parsonage home, half-covered with China-roses and pyracanthus - more homelike than ever in the morning sun that glittered on its windows, each belonging to some well-loved room. Go to

honeysuckle /ˈhʌniˌsʌkəl/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: madressilva

Simple English: A climbing or shrubby plant with fragrant tubular flowers.

Example: Honeysuckle grew over the parlor window.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The middle window was open, and roses and red honeysuckle grew near it. Go to

Original English Version

1. The middle window in the bow was opened, and clustering roses and the scarlet honeysuckle came peeping round the corner; the small lawn was gorgeous with verbenas and geraniums of all bright colours. Go to

horehound /ˈhɔːrhaʊnd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: marroio-branco

Simple English: A bitter-leaved herb used traditionally in cough sweets and remedies.

Example: She took a horehound drop to ease the tickle in her chest.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then she quietly took the horehound drop Margaret gave her for the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost anyone except Mr. Hale would have known it was hard in so short a time to choose any house in Milton-Northern, or anywhere else, to which they could move the furniture taken from Helstone Vicarage. Go to

Original English Version

1. A fortnight was a very short time to make arrangements for so serious a removal; as Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but catching a look at Margaret’s straight, stern brow just here, she coughed the remainder of the sentence away, and meekly took the horehound drop that Margaret offered her, to stop the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost any one but Mr. Hale would have had practical knowledge enough to see, that in so short a time it would be difficult to fix on any house in Milton-Northern, or indeed elsewhere, to which they could remove the furniture that had of necessity been taken out of Helstone Vicarage. Go to

horrid /ˈhɒrɪd/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: horrível; detestável

Simple English: Extremely unpleasant, frightening, or bad.

Example: She thought the punishment sounded horrid.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Oh, papa,” cried she with sudden passionate entreaty, “say - tell me it is a nightmare - a horrid dream - not the real waking truth! Go to

houldsworth /ˈhoʊldzwɜːrθ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Houldsworth

Simple English: the surname of a mill owner mentioned in the story

Example: Houldsworth had not received the promotion those two former neighbours had enjoyed.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She complained even more often that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume and a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, had not received the promotion those two former neighbours had enjoyed. Go to

Original English Version

1. This did good for a time; but when the autumn drew on, and the weather became more changeable, her mother’s idea of the unhealthiness of the place increased; and she repined even more frequently that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume, a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, should not have met with the preferment that these two former neighbours of theirs had done. Go to

household /ˈhaʊshoʊld/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: agregado familiar; domésticos; uso doméstico

Simple English: All people living together considered a social unit.

Example: In our household, we all share chores to keep things tidy.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. His room was kept just as he had left it and was dusted and tidied every week by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who did no other household work. Go to

2. Margaret was not the kind of person to break down in front of strangers, or even before household friends like the cook and Charlotte. Go to

housemaid /ˈhaʊsmeɪd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: empregada doméstica

Simple English: a female servant employed to clean and care for rooms in a house

Example: The housemaid entered and asked to speak to her employer.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. One morning she was busy getting her board ready when Sarah, the housemaid, opened the drawing-room door wide and announced, “Mr. Go to

2. She heard no noise, even when the housemaid came in to tidy the room. Go to

Original English Version

1. Accordingly, she was busy preparing her board one morning, when Sarah, the housemaid, threw wide open the drawing-room door, and announced, “Mr. Go to

2. She heard no noise, though the housemaid came in to arrange the room. Go to

hume /hjuːm/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Hume

Simple English: the surname of the philosopher David Hume, mentioned in the story

Example: You know what Hume said?

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She complained even more often that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume and a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, had not received the promotion those two former neighbours had enjoyed. Go to

Original English Version

1. This did good for a time; but when the autumn drew on, and the weather became more changeable, her mother’s idea of the unhealthiness of the place increased; and she repined even more frequently that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume, a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, should not have met with the preferment that these two former neighbours of theirs had done. Go to

hume's /hjuːmz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Hume

Simple English: possessive form of the philosopher David Hume's name

Example: In Hume's mind, was the reply.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Do not be so fussy, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, while secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s. Go to

Original English Version

1. “You must not be so fastidious, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s. Go to

hummed /hʌmd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cantarolou; sussurrou uma melodia

Simple English: Sang with the lips closed, or made a low steady sound.

Example: He hummed an old tune while he washed the car.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret and Mr. Lennox walked along the small terrace path under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked in their hives. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret and Mr. Lennox strolled along the little terrace-walk under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked busily in their hives. Go to

humming /ˈhʌmɪŋ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cantarolando

Simple English: Singing a tune with the lips closed.

Example: She was humming while she washed the plates.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air; Go to

Original English Version

1. Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air; Go to

hurried /ˈhɜːrid/ (30 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: correram; foram depressa

Simple English: Moved or went quickly.

Example: The mice hurried away through the grass.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He had often talked to Margaret about these hurried walks between study and dinner, and in his best moods. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mrs. Hale was hurried. Go to

2. A small branch - it might be of rotten wood, or it might be broken by force - came heavily down in the nearest part of the forest; Margaret ran, swift as Camilla, down to the window, and rapped at it with a hurried tremulousness which startled Charlotte within. Go to

hurriedly /ˈhʌrɪdli/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: apressadamente

Simple English: In a rushed or hasty manner.

Example: She hurriedly gathered her papers and left the room.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Hale said hurriedly, “Go, Margaret, go. Go to

Original English Version

1. The farewells so hurriedly taken, amongst all the other good-byes, of those she had lived with so long, oppressed her now with a sad regret for the times that were no more; it did not signify what those times had been, they were gone never to return. Go to

2. Mr. Hale hurriedly said, “Go, Margaret, go. Go to

hurrying /ˈhʌriɪŋ/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: apressando-se; apressado

Simple English: Moving or acting quickly, often because time is short.

Example: Small groups were hurrying toward the town.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Every one they saw, either in the house or out in the streets, appeared hurrying to some appointment, expected by, or expecting somebody. Go to

hush /hʌʃ/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: silêncio; quieto

Simple English: Used to tell someone to be quiet.

Example: Hush, my dear, he said softly.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Hush, Tiny! Go to

Original English Version

1. “Hush, Tiny! you naughty little girl! you will waken your mistress. Go to

hypocrite /ˈhɪpəkrɪt/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: hipócrita

Simple English: A person who pretends to have virtues or beliefs that their behavior does not show.

Example: She refused to believe that her father was a hypocrite.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. It would be infinitely worse to have known you a hypocrite.” She dropped her voice at the last few words, as if entertaining the idea of hypocrisy for a moment in connection with her father savoured of irreverence. Go to

impatience /ɪmˈpeɪʃəns/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: impaciência

Simple English: The feeling of not wanting to wait.

Example: His impatience showed in his quick steps.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "Can’t the bishop put him right?" asked Mrs. Hale, showing some impatience. Go to

impatient /ɪmˈpeɪʃənt/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: impaciente; impacientes

Simple English: Easily annoyed by delay; eager for something to happen.

Example: He grew impatient waiting for the train to arrive on time.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He had been growing impatient about wasting time on a market day, but when she appeared, he quietly sat down as she asked. Go to

2. Margaret grew tired and impatient of Dixon’s endless reports about these would-be servants. Go to

impatiently /ɪmˈpeɪʃəntli/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: impacientemente

Simple English: In a way that shows you do not want to wait.

Example: He knocked impatiently on the closed door.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They went through streets they knew well, past houses they had often visited, and past shops where Margaret had stood impatiently with her aunt while she made some long and important choice. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Can’t the bishop set him right?” asked Mrs. Hale half impatiently. Go to

2. If she had cared for him as a lover, and had accepted him, and this change in her father’s opinions and consequent station had taken place, she could not doubt but that it would have been impatiently received by Mr. Lennox. Go to

impressed /ɪmˈprɛst/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: impressionado; impressionou

Simple English: Admiring or respecting someone for excellent achievements or qualities.

Example: I was impressed by his ability to solve complex problems so quickly and easily.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She always felt fresh love and pride when she saw how well he impressed strangers. Go to

2. The power of Milton’s machines and the strength of its men impressed him with a sense of greatness, and he accepted it without asking much about the details. Go to

income /ˈɪnkʌm/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: renda; rendimento; receitas

Simple English: Money received regularly from work or investments.

Example: Her monthly income allowed her to save money for a vacation.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Papa’s income is very small, and even if we lived near such places, I do not think I should go to them.” Go to

2. As they talked, the simple and modest life of the parsonage, especially near Margaret, made Mr. Lennox forget the small disappointment he had felt at first when he learned that her father had a very small income. Go to

3. You and mamma have some money, apart from the income from the living, don’t you? Go to

4. “Papa has always used the income from his parish work for the parish. Go to

5. She was put off by their rude manners, their familiar speech, and their open curiosity about the income and position of any family in Milton that was not in trade. Go to

inconvenient /ˌɪnkənˈviːniənt/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: inconveniente

Simple English: Causing trouble, difficulty, or discomfort at an unsuitable time or place.

Example: Moving the dog would be inconvenient for the family.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It would have been very inconvenient for him, but he felt he should agree if Margaret had supported the invitation. Go to

Original English Version

1. It would have been very inconvenient to him to do so, yet he felt that he should have yielded, if Margaret by word or look had seconded her father’s invitation; he was glad she did not, and yet he was irritated at her for not doing so. Go to

indefinite /ɪnˈdefɪnət/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: indefinido

Simple English: Not exact, clearly fixed, or limited.

Example: She expected to remain apart from her aunt for an indefinite time.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. It was a happy brooding, although tinged with regret at being separated for an indefinite time from her gentle aunt and dear cousin. Go to

indifference /ɪnˈdɪfərəns/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: indiferença

Simple English: A lack of interest or feeling about something.

Example: He listened with complete indifference.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. At the same time, she looked at him with proud indifference, as if he were only a rough man with no refinement. Go to

Original English Version

1. “To Milton-Northern,” he answered, with a dull indifference, for he had perceived that, although his daughter’s love had made her cling to him, and for a moment strive to soothe him with her love, yet the keenness of the pain was as fresh as ever in her mind. Go to

2. He almost said to himself that he did not like her, before their conversation ended; he tried so to compensate himself for the mortified feeling, that while he looked upon her with an admiration he could not repress, she looked at him with proud indifference, taking him, he thought, for what, in his irritation, he told himself he was - a great rough fellow, with not a grace or a refinement about him. Go to

interruption /ˌɪntəˈrʌpʃən/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: interrupção

Simple English: Something that stops an action or a speech for a while.

Example: He read the whole afternoon without a single interruption.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Margaret went up to dress for the early tea, finding Dixon in a pretty temper from the interruption which a visitor had naturally occasioned on a busy day. Go to

interruptions /ˌɪntəˈrʌpʃənz/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: interrupções

Simple English: Events that briefly stop an activity or conversation.

Example: Despite frequent interruptions, the meeting continued.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. For a time they tried backgammon, but as Mr. Hale became more involved in his school and parish work, his wife saw these interruptions as troubles, not as part of his life’s duty. Go to

Original English Version

1. At one time they had tried backgammon as a resource; but as Mr. Hale grew to take an increasing interest in his school and his parishioners, he found that the interruptions which arose out of these duties were regarded as hardships by his wife, not to be accepted as the natural conditions of his profession, but to be regretted and struggled against by her as they severally arose. Go to

ironing /ˈaɪərnɪŋ/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: passar roupa; roupa para passar

Simple English: The work of making clothes smooth with a heated iron.

Example: She tried to think of a name for the island while doing the ironing.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. We are having dinner early today, and only cold meat, so the servants can do their ironing. Go to

2. Margaret had to push away the day's memories and listen kindly as her mother talked about Dixon complaining that the ironing blanket had been burned again, and about Susan Lightfoot being seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, which proved she was vain and silly. Go to

Original English Version

1. We are dining early to-day, and having nothing but cold meat, in order that the servants may get on with their ironing; and yet, of course, we must ask him to dinner - Edith’s brother-in-law and all. Go to

2. Margaret had to shake off the recollections of what had been done and said through the day, and turn a sympathising listener to the account of how Dixon had complained that the ironing-blanket had been burnt again; and how Susan Lightfoot had been seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, thereby giving evidence of a vain and giddy character. Go to

irritable /ˈɪrɪtəbəl/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: irritadiço; rabugento

Simple English: Easily annoyed or made angry.

Example: He gets irritable when he skips lunch.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Poor Mrs. Hale had cried in her way nearly all day long; and Dixon showed her sorrow by extreme crossness, and a continual irritable attempt to keep her petticoats from even touching the unconscious Mr. Hale, whom she regarded as the origin of all this suffering. Go to

irritation /ˌɪrəˈteɪʃən/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: irritação

Simple English: A feeling of annoyance or a sore physical reaction.

Example: He spoke sharply in a moment of irritation.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. He almost said to himself that he did not like her, before their conversation ended; he tried so to compensate himself for the mortified feeling, that while he looked upon her with an admiration he could not repress, she looked at him with proud indifference, taking him, he thought, for what, in his irritation, he told himself he was - a great rough fellow, with not a grace or a refinement about him. Go to

isaac's /ˈaɪzəks/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Isaac

Simple English: belonging to Isaac, a character in the story

Example: Each future day and night shall hear her speak her Isaac's praise.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And it is just poor old Isaac’s stiff way of bending his long rheumatic back. Go to

Original English Version

1. And it is just poor old Isaac’s stiff way of stooping his long rheumatic back. Go to

job's /dʒoʊbz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: de Jó

Simple English: belonging to the biblical figure Job, known for patiently suffering hardship

Example: Job's comforting words did not seem to upset or frighten Marilla.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. London life was too fast and too full for even one hour of the deep silence that Job’s friends showed when they sat with him for seven days and seven nights without speaking, because his grief was so great. Go to

joyful /ˈdʒɔɪfəl/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: jubiloso; alegre

Simple English: Feeling or showing great happiness.

Example: It was a joyful reunion after so many years.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "I ask you for a love that thinks, Through constant watching wise, To meet the happy with joyful smiles, And to wipe the crying eyes; And a heart free from itself To calm and sympathize." Go to

Original English Version

1. “I ask Thee for a thoughtful love, Through constant watching wise, To meet the glad with joyful smiles, And to wipe the weeping eyes; And a heart at leisure from itself To soothe and sympathise.” Go to

keepsakes /ˈkiːpseɪks/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: lembrancinhas

Simple English: Small things kept so that a person or a day is remembered.

Example: She saved ribbons and shells as keepsakes.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. There, she and Dixon packed clothes and kept stopping to look at old treasures, especially keepsakes from the children when they were little. Go to

knelt /nɛlt/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ajoelhou-se

Simple English: Went down so that the knees were on the ground.

Example: She knelt beside the little dog and held it.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Hale and Margaret knelt by the window-seat. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale and Margaret knelt by the window-seat - he looking up, she bowed down in humble shame. Go to

labourers /see source pronunciation/ (12 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: termo lexical

Simple English: A lexical English word used in the source context.

Example: In the main street, at the corner of the court, some labourers were repairing the gas-pipes, and had lighted a great fire in a brazier, round which a party of ragged men and boys were gathered: warming their hands and winking their eyes before the blaze in rapture.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He is wasted here, seeing only farmers and labourers from one week’s end to the next. Go to

2. I think we are much better off, knowing only cottage people and labourers, and people who make no show.” Go to

Original English Version

1. “I can’t help regretting constantly that papa has really no one to associate with here; he is so thrown away; seeing no one but farmers and labourers from week’s end to week’s end. Go to

2. I think we are far better off, knowing only cottagers and labourers, and people without pretence.” Go to

laces /ˈleɪsɪz/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cordões; cadarços

Simple English: Cords used to tie shoes or to fasten clothes.

Example: The laces of his boots were broken.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Margaret went up into the old nursery at the very top of the house, where Newton was busy getting up some laces which were required for the wedding. Go to

2. My eyes are not so good as they were, and the light here is so bad that I can’t see to mend laces except just at the window, where there’s always a shocking draught - enough to give one one’s death of cold.” Go to

lady's /ˈleɪdiz/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: da senhora

Simple English: Belonging to a woman of high rank or good manners.

Example: The lady's gloves were left on the seat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Dixon had always blamed Mr. Hale for ruining her young lady’s chances in life. Go to

2. “Learn how to win a lady’s trust nobly, as something great; bravely, as if it were life and death, with loyal seriousness. Go to

Original English Version

1. Dixon had always considered Mr. Hale as the blight which had fallen upon her young lady’s prospects in life. Go to

2. “Learn to win a lady’s faith Nobly, as the thing is high; Bravely, as for life and death - With a loyal gravity. Go to

landlord's /ˈlændˌlɔːrdz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: do senhorio; do proprietário

Simple English: Belonging to a man who owns and rents out a house or land.

Example: If I have a pimple on my nose which is disagreeable to my landlord’s peculiar ideas of beauty, my landlord has no business to scratch my chair and table merchant’s nose, which has no pimple on it.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He left her at the bottom of the stairs and went to the landlord’s address for the house they had chosen. Go to

landscape /ˈlændskeɪp/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: paisagem; ajardine; panorama

Simple English: The visible features of an area of land.

Example: The mountain landscape was beautiful.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Lennox quickly drew the two figures into his sketch and then finished the landscape, making them a smaller part of it, as Margaret later saw when they stood up, put away the water and scraps of paper, and showed each other their drawings. Go to

lazily /ˈleɪzɪli/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: preguiçosamente

Simple English: In a slow way, without effort.

Example: The cat stretched lazily in the sun.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I hardly know what he is like,” said Margaret lazily, too tired to describe him much. Go to

Original English Version

1. I hardly know what he is like,” said Margaret, lazily; too tired to tax her powers of description much. Go to

laziness /ˈleɪzinəs/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: preguiça

Simple English: The habit of not wanting to work.

Example: He lost the place through pure laziness.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Strange sights passed before her like pictures, and in her laziness she did not want them explained before they were gone. Go to

Original English Version

1. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future. Go to

lean /liːn/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: magra; enxuta; inclinar

Simple English: To bend from straight position to rest against support.

Example: You can lean against the wall while waiting for the bus.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Henry Lennox stood leaning against the fireplace, amused by the family scene. Go to

2. The old man stood in the sun without a hat, leaning on his stick in front of his cottage. Go to

leaned /liːnd/ (17 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: apoiou; encostou

Simple English: Rested part of the body against something for support.

Example: Dorothy leaned her chin upon her hand.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She only leaned back in her chair, picked at her food, and looked serious and absent. Go to

2. She leaned back, closed her eyes, and tears came into them. Go to

Original English Version

1. Before the things were cleared away, Mr. Hale got up; he leaned one hand on the table, as if to support himself: Go to

leek /lik/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: alho-poró

Simple English: A long vegetable related to the onion.

Example: She sliced a leek for the soup.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The house-leek and stone-crop have grown much darker in the rain. Go to

Original English Version

1. The house-leek and stone-crop have grown so much darker in the rain. Go to

lennox /ˈlɛnəks/ (293 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Lennox

Simple English: The surname of a character named Maurice Lennox.

Example: "Why did you kill Maurice Lennox?" she asked.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They had been talking about wedding dresses, the wedding, Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future in Corfu, where his regiment was based. Go to

2. Edith had not liked the plan very much, because Captain Lennox was expected on a late train that evening. Go to

3. I had a true feeling that Captain Lennox - ” Here the voice dropped to a whisper, but Margaret could easily guess the rest. Go to

4. Edith was truly in love, of course, but she would still have preferred a fine house in Belgravia to the romantic life Captain Lennox described in Corfu. Go to

5. Yet if another man had offered her a grand house, a large estate, and a title, she would still have stayed with Captain Lennox for as long as that choice lasted. Go to

6. Then the door opened, and Mr. Henry Lennox was announced. Go to

Original English Version

1. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Go to

2. Edith had rather objected to this arrangement, for Captain Lennox was expected to arrive by a late train this very evening; but, although she was a spoiled child, she was too careless and idle to have a very strong will of her own, and gave way when she found that her mother had absolutely ordered those extra delicacies of the season which are always supposed to be efficacious against immoderate grief at farewell dinners. Go to

3. I had quite prophetic feeling when Captain Lennox” - and here the voice dropped into a whisper, but Margaret could easily supply the blank. Go to

4. Not but that Edith was very thoroughly and properly in love; still she would certainly have preferred a good house in Belgravia, to all the picturesqueness of the life which Captain Lennox described at Corfu. Go to

5. Yet had any one come with a fine house, and a fine estate, and a fine title to boot, Edith would still have clung to Captain Lennox while the temptation lasted; when it was over, it is possible she might have had little qualms of ill-concealed regret that Captain Lennox could not have united in his person everything that was desirable. Go to

6. Just then the door opened, and Mr. Henry Lennox was suddenly announced. Go to

lennox's /ˈlɛnəksɪz/ (32 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Lennox

Simple English: Possessive form referring to Robert Lennox, sender of a gift.

Example: A beautiful one with 'Robert Lennox's compliments' on the card.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She saw Mr. Lennox’s visit in that way, though deep down she was pleased that he had thought it worth coming. Go to

2. “I think you have made the colours on the thatch too dark, haven’t you?” he said, as he gave Margaret’s sketch back and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was held back for a moment only. Go to

3. Is it like, papa?” said she, looking over his shoulder as he studied the figures in Mr. Lennox’s drawing. Go to

4. At the last moment, Henry Lennox's true feelings came through his cold outside. Go to

5. Mr. Henry Lennox’s visit and proposal felt like a dream compared with real life. Go to

6. Except for Captain Lennox’s offer, everything ran like clockwork. Go to

Original English Version

1. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s fitful days, when everything was a difficulty and a hardship: and Mr. Lennox’s appearance took this shape, although secretly she felt complimented by his thinking it worth while to call. Go to

2. “I think you have made the tints on the thatch too dark, have you not?” as he returned Margaret’s to her, and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was withheld from him one moment, no more. Go to

3. Is it not like, papa?” said she, peeping over his shoulder, as he looked at the figures in Mr. Lennox’s drawing. Go to

4. At the last moment, Henry Lennox’s real self broke through the crust. Go to

5. In the first place, Margaret felt guilty and ashamed of having grown so much into a woman as to be thought of in marriage; and secondly, she did not know if her father might not be displeased that she had taken upon herself to decline Mr. Lennox’s proposal. Go to

6. Mr. Henry Lennox’s visit - his offer - was like a dream, a thing beside her actual life. Go to

lightfoot /ˈlaɪtfʊt/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Lightfoot

Simple English: a surname, belonging to a minor character

Example: Susan Lightfoot was seen wearing artificial flowers in her bonnet.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret had to push away the day's memories and listen kindly as her mother talked about Dixon complaining that the ironing blanket had been burned again, and about Susan Lightfoot being seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, which proved she was vain and silly. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret had to shake off the recollections of what had been done and said through the day, and turn a sympathising listener to the account of how Dixon had complained that the ironing-blanket had been burnt again; and how Susan Lightfoot had been seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, thereby giving evidence of a vain and giddy character. Go to

lightness /ˈlaɪtnəs/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: leveza; suavidade; frivolidade

Simple English: The quality of having little weight, or of being cheerful and not serious.

Example: The lightness of the little boat made it easy to carry.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then she wondered if his lightness was only an act, hiding the bitter pain that would have filled her own heart if she had loved and been refused. Go to

Original English Version

1. Then she took it into her head that, after all, his lightness might be but assumed, to cover a bitterness of disappointment which would have been stamped on her own heart if she had loved and been rejected. Go to

likeness /ˈlaɪknəs/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: aparência; figura

Simple English: The fact of looking similar to someone.

Example: There is a strong likeness between the brothers.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "I should say that you always succeed when you very much want to draw a likeness," said Mr. Lennox. Go to

Original English Version

1. “I should say that a likeness you very much wish to take you would always succeed in,” said Mr. Lennox. Go to

lilac /ˈlaɪlək/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lilás

Simple English: A garden tree with sweet-smelling purple flowers.

Example: A lilac grew by the front door.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. A thin mist softened the view and gave everything a lilac colour, though the sun had not fully set. Go to

Original English Version

1. There was a filmy veil of soft dull mist obscuring, but not hiding, all objects, giving them a lilac hue, for the sun had not yet fully set; a robin was singing, - perhaps, Margaret thought, the very robin that her father had so often talked of as his winter pet, and for which he had made, with his own hands, a kind of robin-house by his study-window. Go to

liturgy /ˈlɪtʌrgi/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: liturgia

Simple English: The formal words and actions of a religious service.

Example: If I had accepted it, I would have had to make a new statement of agreement with the Liturgy when I took the post.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. If I had accepted it, I would have had to make a new statement of agreement with the Liturgy when I took the post. Go to

Original English Version

1. It is not a month since the bishop offered me another living; if I had accepted it, I should have had to make a fresh declaration of conformity to the Liturgy at my institution. Go to

livelier /ˈlɪvɛlɪr/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: termo inglês: livelier

Simple English: Full of energy, animation, or interest.

Example: Sydney was none the livelier and none the soberer for so much application.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. In London, living his old life, dining with the old Harley Street group or with newer, livelier friends. Go to

load /loʊd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: carga; carregar; carregamento

Simple English: To fill a space with items in an efficient way.

Example: They need to load the boxes onto the truck for delivery today.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. As they drove from the station to the hotel through the wider streets, they had to stop often because great loaded carts blocked the narrow roads. Go to

lodgings /ˈlɑːdʒɪŋz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: aposentos alugados; moradia alugada

Simple English: Rented rooms where someone lives temporarily.

Example: “I think we must stay in lodgings and look for a house.”

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “I think we must stay in lodgings and look for a house.” Go to

2. These differences struck her as she and her mother went out the next morning to find lodgings. Go to

Original English Version

1. “No,” he replied, “I suppose we must go into lodgings, and look about for a house.” Go to

2. All these differences struck upon her mind, as she and her mother went out next morning to look for lodgings. Go to

longed /lɔːŋd/ (32 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ansiava; desejava profundamente

Simple English: Wanted something very much, often for a long time.

Example: Stubb longed for vermillion stars to be painted upon the blade of his every oar; screwing each oar in his big vice of wood, the carpenter symmetrically supplies the constellation.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Even though she was going home to the place she had longed for for years, her heart felt heavier than she had expected. Go to

2. Margaret longed to send for Charlotte, but Charlotte was too far away, and besides, she was a better servant than they could now afford. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret’s heart felt more heavy than she could ever have thought it possible in going to her own dear home, the place and the life she had longed for for years - at that time of all times for yearning and longing, just before the sharp senses lose their outlines in sleep. Go to

2. Oh! how tired I used to be of the drives every day in Aunt Shaw’s carriage, and how I longed to walk!” Go to

3. In one of the letters she had received before leaving Harley Street, her father had told her that they had heard from Frederick; he was still at Rio, and very well in health, and sent his best love to her; which was dry bones, but not the living intelligence she longed for. Go to

4. She longed to ask, and yet would not have heard for all the world. Go to

5. Margaret longed to send for Charlotte; but besides the objection of her being a better servant than they now could afford to keep, the distance was too great. Go to

loose (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: solta; frouxo; perder

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Most were well dressed in good cloth, but they looked untidy and loose in a way that seemed very different from the shabby, worn-looking smartness of a similar class in London. Go to

lord /lɔːrd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: senhor; Lorde; Deus

Simple English: Man of high rank within the noble class.

Example: The lord held a feast to celebrate the harvest season.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I could not help coming in to ask you to pray with me, to say the Lord’s Prayer. Go to

luxuries /ˈlʌkʃəriz/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: luxos

Simple English: Things that are pleasant but not necessary.

Example: ['"The Government does not give lighthouse keepers such luxuries.', '"The Government don\'t give lighthouse keepers such luxuries.', 'In return, the town produced comforts used around the world and luxuries enjoyed by elegant ladies who could hardly bear to hear Coketown mentioned.', 'She knew she would have to give up many luxuries, and she had almost enjoyed the thought.', 'In Harley Street, these luxuries had often felt like burdens and limits to her freedom.', "They do not have the luxuries of life, and they lack almost even the things others think are necessary.'"]

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She knew she would have to give up many luxuries, and she had almost enjoyed the thought. Go to

2. In Harley Street, these luxuries had often felt like burdens and limits to her freedom. Go to

Original English Version

1. She knew, and had rather revelled in the idea, that she should have to give up many luxuries, which had only been troubles and trammels to her freedom in Harley Street. Go to

mahometan /məˈhɒmɪtən/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: muçulmano; islâmico

Simple English: An archaic spelling of Mohammedan, an old term for a Muslim or for something relating to Islam.

Example: She thought it would be astonishing if her father were to turn Mahometan.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It seemed as strange as if her father were about to turn Mahometan. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret could not tell what to say; it seemed to her as terribly mysterious as if her father were about to turn Mahometan. Go to

makeshift /ˈmeɪkʃɪft/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: improvisado

Simple English: Made quickly from available materials for temporary use.

Example: They slept under a makeshift shelter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Partly, she enjoyed being coaxed by her lover, and partly she really disliked a life that seemed rough and makeshift. Go to

maltby /ˈmɔːltbi/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Maltby

Simple English: the surname of a widow character mentioned in the story

Example: I went to see Widow Maltby.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I went to see Widow Maltby. Go to

Original English Version

1. I went to see Widow Maltby; she is sadly grieved at not having wished you good-bye. Go to

mamma /ˈmæmə/ (244 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mamãe

Simple English: A familiar word for mother.

Example: Mamma tucked the baby into bed.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I am so glad I am going home, so I can help comfort him and mamma.” Go to

2. I’m sure you do not want me to admire butchers and bakers and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?” Go to

3. “Tell mamma, Sarah,” she said. Go to

4. “Mamma and I want to ask you so many questions about Edith. Go to

5. And do not worry about the dinner, dear mamma. Go to

6. I know he draws, and that will keep him out of your way, mamma. Go to

Original English Version

1. I am so glad I am going home, to be at hand to comfort him and mamma.” Go to

2. I’m sure you don’t want me to admire butchers and bakers, and candlestick-makers, do you, mamma?” Go to

3. “Tell mamma, Sarah,” said she. Go to

4. “Mamma and I want to ask you so many questions about Edith; I am so much obliged to you for coming.” Go to

5. And never mind the dinner, dear mamma. Go to

6. I know he draws, and that will take him out of your way, mamma. Go to

mamma's /ˈmæməz/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: da mamãe

Simple English: The possessive form of mamma, a familiar word for mother.

Example: He sat on Mamma's knee.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. So, for mamma’s sake and because she has been so loyal, I think she must go.” Go to

2. And the girl can have the sloping attic over your room and mamma's. Go to

Original English Version

1. But she really loves us all, and would be miserable to leave us, I am sure - especially in this change; so, for mamma’s sake, and for the sake of her faithfulness, I do think she must go.” Go to

2. She grumbles so much about the stairs at Heston; and the girl is to have that sloping attic over your room and mamma’s. Go to

mantel /ˈmæntəl/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: console da lareira

Simple English: The shelf above a fireplace.

Example: The vase would stand on Aunt Em's mantel.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. After tea, Mr. Hale rose and stood by the fireplace with his elbow on the mantel, his head resting on his hand. Go to

margaret's /ˈmɑːrɡərəts/ (244 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Margaret

Simple English: belonging to Margaret, a woman remembered fondly in the story

Example: It is lost Margaret's sweet, playful little laugh.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret’s tall, graceful figure, in the black silk dress she wore for mourning, showed off the long, lovely folds of the rich shawls, which would have been too much for Edith. Go to

2. Margaret’s face grew bright and open. Go to

3. Margaret’s quick spirit-lamp worked best, though it did not look as much like the gypsy camp that Edith, in some moods, thought was the nearest thing to army life. Go to

4. This outdoor life, and especially these walks, matched all Margaret’s hopes. Go to

5. Beside it were a dictionary and some words copied in Margaret’s handwriting. Go to

6. He was pleased with Margaret’s idea of sketching together and did not want Mr. Hale disturbed, since he would see him again at dinner soon. Go to

Original English Version

1. No one thought about it; but Margaret’s tall, finely made figure, in the black silk dress which she was wearing as mourning for some distant relative of her father’s, set off the long beautiful folds of the gorgeous shawls that would have half-smothered Edith. Go to

2. Margaret’s face was lightened up into an honest, open brightness. Go to

3. Margaret’s quickly-adjusted spirit-lamp was the most efficacious contrivance, though not so like the gypsy-encampment which Edith, in some of her moods, chose to consider the nearest resemblance to a barrack-life. Go to

4. Margaret’s heart felt more heavy than she could ever have thought it possible in going to her own dear home, the place and the life she had longed for for years - at that time of all times for yearning and longing, just before the sharp senses lose their outlines in sleep. Go to

5. This life - at least these walks - realised all Margaret’s anticipations. Go to

6. It was “parler du soleil et l’on en voit les rayons”; and the brightness of the sun came over Margaret’s face as she put down her board, and went forward to shake hands with him. Go to

marmalade /ˈmɑːrməleɪd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: geleia de laranja

Simple English: Marmalade is a sweet preserve made from citrus fruit, especially oranges.

Example: She spread marmalade on her toast.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Yet if Mr. Hale had looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits, marmalade, and other things neatly arranged on the sideboard. Go to

Original English Version

1. It seemed as if desserts were impromptu and unusual things at the parsonage; whereas, if Mr. Hale would only have looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits and marmalade, and what not, all arranged in formal order on the side-board. Go to

martyrs /ˈmɑːrtərz/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mártires

Simple English: people who suffer or die for a belief

Example: The martyrs were remembered at the service.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Margaret, dear,” he said, holding her closer, “think of the early martyrs; think of the thousands who have suffered.” Go to

2. “But, father,” she said, suddenly lifting her flushed face, wet with tears, “the early martyrs suffered for the truth, while you - oh! dear, dear papa!” Go to

3. She heard him whisper to himself, “The martyrs and confessors suffered even more. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Margaret, dear!” said he, drawing her closer, “think of the early martyrs; think of the thousands who have suffered.” Go to

2. “But, father,” said she, suddenly lifting up her flushed, tear-wet face, “the early martyrs suffered for the truth, while you - oh! dear, dear papa!” Go to

3. She heard him murmur to himself, “The martyrs and confessors had even more pain to bear - I will not shrink.” Go to

mayn't /ˈmeɪənt/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: não pode; talvez não

Simple English: A short form of may not.

Example: You mayn't believe it, but it is true.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Mayn’t I unfasten your gown, miss, and do your hair?” Go to

Original English Version

1. “Mayn’t I unfasten your gown, miss, and do your hair?” Go to

meekly /ˈmiːkli/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: humildemente; mansamente

Simple English: In a gentle, quiet, or submissive way.

Example: He meekly accepted the task.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. A fortnight was a very short time to make arrangements for so serious a removal; as Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but catching a look at Margaret’s straight, stern brow just here, she coughed the remainder of the sentence away, and meekly took the horehound drop that Margaret offered her, to stop the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost any one but Mr. Hale would have had practical knowledge enough to see, that in so short a time it would be difficult to fix on any house in Milton-Northern, or indeed elsewhere, to which they could remove the furniture that had of necessity been taken out of Helstone Vicarage. Go to

mend /mɛnd/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: consertar; remendar

Simple English: To repair something that is broken or torn.

Example: She sat down to mend the coat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. My eyes are not as good as they were, and the light here is so poor that I can only mend lace by the window. Go to

Original English Version

1. My eyes are not so good as they were, and the light here is so bad that I can’t see to mend laces except just at the window, where there’s always a shocking draught - enough to give one one’s death of cold.” Go to

merciful /ˈmɜːrsɪfəl/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: clemente; misericordioso

Simple English: Ready to forgive and not punish.

Example: The judge was merciful to the young man.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. His face showed great distress, as if he was asking his child for a merciful judgment. Go to

Original English Version

1. The aspect of piteous distress on his face, almost imploring a merciful and kind judgment from his child, gave her a sudden sickening. Go to

midday /ˈmɪddeɪ/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: meio-dia

Simple English: The middle of the day, around twelve o'clock.

Example: We rest in the shade at midday.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Here you read, take lessons, or do something to improve your mind until midday. Go to

middleton's /ˈmɪdəltənz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Middleton

Simple English: the possessive form of the surname 'Middleton', referring to a gang led by him

Example: "Broad Thoresby goes with him, and Wetheral, whom they call Stephen Steel-heart because of his cruelty, and three northern soldiers who once served Ralph Middleton's gang.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Books like Thomson’s Seasons, Hayley’s Cowper, and Middleton’s Cicero were the newest and most amusing ones. Go to

Original English Version

1. Thomson’s Season’s, Hayley’s Cowper, Middleton’s Cicero, were by far the lightest, newest, and most amusing. Go to

milton's /ˈmɪltənz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Milton

Simple English: belonging to John Milton, the English poet

Example: Milton's Lucifer had to be mentioned.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The power of Milton’s machines and the strength of its men impressed him with a sense of greatness, and he accepted it without asking much about the details. Go to

minister /ˈmɪnɪstər/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ministro; pastor

Simple English: Person in charge of a specific department in government.

Example: The minister announced new policies to improve education in the country.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. 'Because I can no longer be a minister in the Church of England.' Go to

2. “It was written by Mr. Oldfield, the minister of Carsington in Derbyshire, more than a hundred and sixty years ago. Go to

missus /ˈmɪsɪz/ (21 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: senhora; patroa; esposa

Simple English: An informal or dialectal word for a wife, female employer, or married woman.

Example: He went to tell master and missus what had happened.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. As I said to missus, ‘What would poor Sir John have said? Go to

Original English Version

1. I had a cousin, miss, who turned Methodist preacher after he was fifty years of age, and a tailor all his life; but then he had never been able to make a pair of trousers to fit, for as long as he had been in the trade, so it was no wonder; but for master! as I said to missus, ‘What would poor Sir John have said? he never liked your marrying Mr. Hale, but if he could have known it would have come to this, he would have sworn worse oaths than ever, if that was possible!’” Go to

misty /ˈmɪsti/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: enevoado; embaçado; nebuloso

Simple English: Covered with mist, or not clear to see or understand.

Example: The valley was misty until midday.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The long misty line of the sea touched the soft-coloured sky. Go to

Original English Version

1. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future. Go to

moan /moʊn/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: gemido; gemer; queixar-se

Simple English: A long low sound of pain or unhappiness, or to make it.

Example: A moan came from the room upstairs.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She really did persuade herself that she was submitting to some hard external necessity; and thus she was able to moan and complain in her soft manner, all the time she was in reality doing just what she liked. Go to

model /ˈmɒdl/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: modelo; modelar; maquete

Simple English: A copy, design, or example of something.

Example: This is a model of the building.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her aunt asked her to stand like a model to show them, since Edith was still asleep. Go to

moods /muːdz/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: estados de espírito; humores

Simple English: The ways a person feels at different times.

Example: His moods change with the weather.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret’s quick spirit-lamp worked best, though it did not look as much like the gypsy camp that Edith, in some moods, thought was the nearest thing to army life. Go to

2. “It is certainly one of the most out-of-the-way places in England,” Mrs. Hale said in one of her sad moods. Go to

3. He had often talked to Margaret about these hurried walks between study and dinner, and in his best moods. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret’s quickly-adjusted spirit-lamp was the most efficacious contrivance, though not so like the gypsy-encampment which Edith, in some of her moods, chose to consider the nearest resemblance to a barrack-life. Go to

2. “It is undoubtedly one of the most out-of-the-way places in England,” said Mrs. Hale, in one of her plaintive moods. Go to

3. At his best times and in his best moods had he spoken of them; and the thought of them had struck upon her fancy. Go to

moonlit /ˈmuːnlɪt/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: enluarada

Simple English: Having light from the moon.

Example: They crossed the field on a moonlit night.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She had often seen poachers leap over the garden fence, cross the moonlit lawn, and vanish into the dark beyond. Go to

Original English Version

1. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. Go to

motherly /ˈmʌðərli/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: maternal

Simple English: Kind and caring in the way a mother is.

Example: She gave him a motherly pat on the shoulder.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Of course, I knew, without any motherly bias, that the dear child would probably marry early. Go to

murmur /ˈmɜːrmər/ (11 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: murmurar

Simple English: To speak in a low, soft voice.

Example: She murmured an answer.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. She heard him murmur to himself, “The martyrs and confessors had even more pain to bear - I will not shrink.” Go to

2. Dixon, true to her post of body-guard, attended most faithfully to her mistress, and only emerged from Mrs. Hale’s bedroom to shake her head, and murmur to herself in a manner which Margaret did not choose to hear. Go to

muslin /ˈmʌzlɪn/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: musselina

Simple English: A very thin light cotton cloth.

Example: She wore a white muslin dress.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She was curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street, looking very pretty in her white muslin dress and blue ribbons. Go to

2. After a few minutes, Margaret saw that Edith had curled herself into a soft ball of muslin, ribbon, and curls, and had drifted into a peaceful after-dinner nap. Go to

3. She came back pouting, with a black mark on her muslin dress and a small white hand pressed by the handle. Go to

Original English Version

1. She lay curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street looking very lovely in her white muslin and blue ribbons. Go to

2. If Titania had ever been dressed in white muslin and blue ribbons, and had fallen asleep on a crimson damask sofa in a back drawing-room, Edith might have been taken for her. Go to

3. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Go to

4. She found out that the water in the urn was cold, and ordered up the great kitchen tea-kettle; the only consequence of which was that when she met it at the door, and tried to carry it in, it was too heavy for her, and she came in pouting, with a black mark on her muslin gown, and a little round white hand indented by the handle, which she took to show to Captain Lennox, just like a hurt child, and, of course, the remedy was the same in both cases. Go to

mutiny /ˈmjuːtəni/ (21 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: motim; revolta

Simple English: A refusal by soldiers or sailors to obey their leaders.

Example: The mutiny began on the second ship.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But she remembered her mother’s delicate health and her strong dislike of Helstone, which had begun after the mutiny Frederick had taken part in. Go to

Original English Version

1. But a consciousness that her mother’s delicate health and positive dislike to Helstone, all dated from the time of the mutiny in which Frederick had been engaged - the full account of which Margaret had never heard, and which now seemed doomed to be buried in sad oblivion, - made her pause and turn away from the subject each time she approached it. Go to

mutter /ˈmʌtər/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: murmurar; resmungar

Simple English: To say something in a low voice that is hard to hear.

Example: He began to mutter a short prayer.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She came out of Mrs. Hale’s room only to shake her head and mutter to herself, in a way Margaret did not want to hear. Go to

muttered /ˈmʌtərd/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: resmungou; murmurou

Simple English: Said something in a low voice that was hard to hear.

Example: He muttered a few words and walked away.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. While Newton went (not without a muttered grumbling) to undo the shawls, which had already been exhibited four or five times that day, Margaret looked round upon the nursery; the first room in that house with which she had become familiar nine years ago, when she was brought, all untamed from the forest, to share the home, the play, and the lessons of her cousin Edith. Go to

muttering /ˈmʌtərɪŋ/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: resmungando

Simple English: Speaking in a low voice that is hard to hear.

Example: He walked away, muttering to himself.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. While Newton went, muttering in annoyance, to fetch the shawls, Margaret looked around the nursery. Go to

nay /neɪ/ (47 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: nï¿½o; de modo algum

Simple English: An old or formal word for no, also used to strengthen a correction or denial.

Example: Nay, thou missed the mark.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Nay, Margaret, what is the matter, dear?” The thought of the little child waiting for her and being disappointed again and again, not because Margaret had forgotten her but because she could not leave home, was too much for her. Go to

Original English Version

1. She says little Susan has kept watch down the lane for days past. - Nay, Margaret, what is the matter, dear?” The thought of the little child watching for her, and continually disappointed - from no forgetfulness on her part, but from sheer inability to leave home - was the last drop in poor Margaret’s cup, and she was sobbing away as if her heart would break. Go to

2. They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. Go to

3. Nay, there were a few no longer youths, but men in the prime of life, who had the stern wisdom to acknowledge their own ignorance, and to learn late what they should have learnt early. Go to

nearer /ˈnɪrər/ (16 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais perto; mais próximo

Simple English: Closer in distance.

Example: The land grows beautiful as one comes nearer the city.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Wait, I will move, and then you can come nearer. Go to

Original English Version

1. Stay, I will move, and then you can come nearer this way. Go to

2. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future. Go to

3. Nearer to the town, the air had a faint taste and smell of smoke; perhaps, after all, more a loss of the fragrance of grass and herbage than any positive taste or smell. Go to

neatly /ˈniːtli/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: com capricho; cuidadosamente

Simple English: In a careful, tidy way.

Example: He soldered the tin neatly back in place.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Yet if Mr. Hale had looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits, marmalade, and other things neatly arranged on the sideboard. Go to

needlessly /ˈniːdləsli/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desnecessariamente

Simple English: Without any need, when it could be avoided.

Example: Do not worry needlessly about it.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Here, if they had time from customers, they made work for themselves inside the shop, even, she thought, by needlessly unrolling and rolling ribbons again. Go to

neglecting /nɪˈɡlektɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: negligenciando

Simple English: failing to give needed care or attention

Example: She was neglecting her health.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But now that he looked forward eagerly to every meeting with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were neglecting her company for the first time. Go to

nervously /ˈnɜːrvəsli/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: nervosamente; receosamente

Simple English: In a worried or frightened way.

Example: The mice looked at her nervously.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He nervously touched some papers on the table. Go to

2. Nothing is fixed,” her father said nervously, noticing the sadness in her eyes and the sudden change in her face. Go to

3. He got up and walked nervously up and down the room. Go to

Original English Version

1. He rose, and walked nervously up and down the room. Go to

newcomer /ˈnuːkʌmər/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: recém-chegado; novato

Simple English: A person who has recently arrived somewhere.

Example: The newcomer was given the smallest desk.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mrs. Shaw greeted the newcomer, while Margaret stayed still, still thinking she might be needed to hold the shawls. Go to

nightmare /ˈnaɪtmeər/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: pesadelo

Simple English: A frightening or disturbing dream.

Example: She woke up from a nightmare and felt scared and confused.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Oh, papa,” she cried suddenly, pleading with deep feeling, “tell me this is only a nightmare, a horrible dream, not real life! Go to

nobly /ˈnoʊbli/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: nobremente; com dignidade

Simple English: In a brave and honourable way.

Example: He bore the loss nobly.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Learn how to win a lady’s trust nobly, as something great; bravely, as if it were life and death, with loyal seriousness. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Learn to win a lady’s faith Nobly, as the thing is high; Bravely, as for life and death - With a loyal gravity. Go to

nostrils /ˈnɑːstrəlz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: narinas

Simple English: The two openings at the end of the nose.

Example: The horse opened its nostrils wide.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Dixon was so used to speaking about Mr. Hale’s actions to her mistress, who sometimes listened and sometimes did not, that she did not notice Margaret’s flashing eyes and wide nostrils. Go to

numbness /ˈnʌmnəs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: entorpecimento; insensibilidade

Simple English: A state of being unable to feel or react normally.

Example: Shock left him in a state of numbness.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Lingering would only add stings to the pain; it was better to be stunned into numbness by hearing of all these arrangements, which seemed to be nearly completed before she had been told. Go to

oaths /oʊðz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: juramentos; pragas

Simple English: Serious promises or strongly spoken curses.

Example: No threats could make them break their oaths.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He never liked your marrying Mr. Hale, but if he had known it would come to this, he would have sworn worse oaths than ever, if that were possible!’”},{ Go to

Original English Version

1. I had a cousin, miss, who turned Methodist preacher after he was fifty years of age, and a tailor all his life; but then he had never been able to make a pair of trousers to fit, for as long as he had been in the trade, so it was no wonder; but for master! as I said to missus, ‘What would poor Sir John have said? he never liked your marrying Mr. Hale, but if he could have known it would have come to this, he would have sworn worse oaths than ever, if that was possible!’” Go to

obeyed /oʊˈbeɪd/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: obedecido; cumprido

Simple English: Done as someone has ordered.

Example: Your commands shall be obeyed.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. After that, Dixon obeyed and admired Margaret. Go to

Original English Version

1. From henceforth Dixon obeyed and admired Margaret. Go to

officer's /ˈɒfɪsəz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do oficial

Simple English: Belonging to an officer.

Example: The officer's orders were clear.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her husband had drill to attend, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy new popular tunes from the latest English music for the bandmaster. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her husband had to attend drill, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy the new and popular tunes out of the most recent English music, for the benefit of the bandmaster; those seemed their most severe and arduous duties. Go to

oldfield /ˈoʊldfiːld/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Oldfield

Simple English: the surname of a minister mentioned in the story

Example: Oldfield, the minister of Carsington in Derbyshire.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “It was written by Mr. Oldfield, the minister of Carsington in Derbyshire, more than a hundred and sixty years ago. Go to

Original English Version

1. “This is the soliloquy of one who was once a clergyman in a country parish, like me; it was written by Mr. Oldfield, minister of Carsington, in Derbyshire, a hundred and sixty years ago, or more. Go to

outcast /ˈaʊtkæst/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: proscrito; excluído

Simple English: A person who is not accepted by their own people.

Example: He lived as an outcast far from the village.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The hard truth was that her father had allowed dangerous doubts to grow in his mind and had become an outcast. Go to

Original English Version

1. The hard reality was, that her father had so admitted tempting doubts into his mind as to become a schismatic - an outcast; all the changes consequent upon this grouped themselves around that one great blighting fact. Go to

outwit /ˌaʊtˈwɪt/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: enganar com esperteza

Simple English: To beat somebody by being cleverer than them.

Example: She hoped to outwit the boy before he escaped.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She thought of herself as a good fairy whose duty was to outwit the wicked giant, Mr. Hale. Go to

overall /ˌoʊvərˈɔːl/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: global; geral; total

Simple English: Including all parts; considering everything as a whole.

Example: Overall, the project was successful despite some initial challenges.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Because those times had been happy overall, Margaret had forgotten the less pleasant details. Go to

overheard /ˌɑʊvərhɪrd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fazer hear em excesso

Simple English: to do, have, or cause hear more than is suitable or necessary

Example: While thus engaged, he overheard such phrases in Mr.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. That was just as well, judging from what Margaret overheard. Go to

Original English Version

1. It was very well they did - to judge from the fragments of conversation which Margaret overheard. Go to

overpowered /ˌoʊvərˈpaʊərd/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: dominou; subjugado; sobrepujado

Simple English: Defeated someone by greater strength, or affected someone too strongly.

Example: The smell of paint overpowered everything else in the room.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. He would sigh aloud as he answered, that if he could do what he ought in little Helstone, he should be thankful; but every day he was more overpowered; the world became more bewildering. Go to

2. Margaret was almost overpowered with the idea that her mother knew nothing of it all, and yet the affair was so far advanced! Go to

3. Mrs. Hale, overpowered by all the troubles and necessities for immediate household decisions that seemed to come upon her at once, became really ill, and Margaret almost felt it as a relief when her mother fairly took to her bed, and left the management of affairs to her. Go to

4. I am overpowered by the discovery of my own genius for management. Go to

pace /peɪs/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ritmo; passo; palma

Simple English: The speed at which someone moves or runs.

Example: She maintained a steady pace during the long marathon run.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She had not walked there since she had paced it beside Henry Lennox. Go to

painfully /ˈpeɪnfəli/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: penosamente; com esforço

Simple English: In a way that causes pain, or with great difficulty.

Example: He climbed the stairs slowly and painfully.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Margaret was painfully struck by the worn, anxious expression; and she went back over the open and avowed circumstances of her father’s life, to find the cause for the lines that spoke so plainly of habitual distress and depression. Go to

2. Besides, in a country parish I should be so painfully reminded of Helstone, and my duties here. Go to

papa's /pəˈpɑːz/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do papai

Simple English: belonging to a father called papa

Example: As the years passed, two little boys of her own added to her joy: Rob, named for his grandpa, and Teddy, a cheerful baby who seemed to have his papa's sunny temper and his mother's lively.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Papa’s income is very small, and even if we lived near such places, I do not think I should go to them.” Go to

Original English Version

1. “Papa’s living is very small; and even if we were near such things, I doubt if I should go to them.” Go to

papered /ˈpeɪpərd/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: empapelado

Simple English: covered with wallpaper

Example: It was papered in pale blue and had a little, old-timey toilet table with sconces for.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The rooms were nicely papered, and that helped them accept Milton, but it was not enough. Go to

Glossary: New Words (3/4)

parishioner /pəˈrɪʃənər/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: paroquiano

Simple English: a person who belongs to or attends a particular parish church

Example: He planned to say goodbye to every parishioner.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Each evening he came home more and more unhappy after saying goodbye to every parishioner as he had planned. Go to

Original English Version

1. For he came home every evening more and more depressed, after the necessary leave-taking which he had resolved to have with every individual parishioner. Go to

parishioners /pəˈrɪʃənərz/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: paroquianos

Simple English: people who belong to or attend a particular parish church

Example: Meredith’s parishioners had given him the gifts.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He did not go out among his parishioners as much as usual. Go to

Original English Version

1. At one time they had tried backgammon as a resource; but as Mr. Hale grew to take an increasing interest in his school and his parishioners, he found that the interruptions which arose out of these duties were regarded as hardships by his wife, not to be accepted as the natural conditions of his profession, but to be regretted and struggled against by her as they severally arose. Go to

2. Mr. Hale did not go out among his parishioners as much as usual; he was more shut up in his study; was anxious for the village postman, whose summons to the household was a rap on the back-kitchen window shutter - a signal which at one time had often to be repeated before any one was sufficiently alive to the hour of the day to understand what it was, and attend to him. Go to

3. Margaret made a good listener to all her mother’s little plans for adding some small comforts to the lot of the poorest parishioners. Go to

4. As long as his time had been solely occupied with his books and his parishioners, as at Helstone, she had appeared to care little whether she saw much of him or not; but now that he looked eagerly forward to each renewal of his intercourse with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were slighting her companionship for the first time. Go to

parson /ˈpɑːrsən/ (22 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: pároco; vigário

Simple English: A priest of a country parish.

Example: The parson came to see the sick woman.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Now Mr. Hale loitered about the garden if the morning was fine, and if not, stood dreamily by the study window until the postman had called, or gone down the lane, giving a half-respectful, half-confidential shake of the head to the parson, who watched him away from the sweet-briar hedge, and past the great arbutus, before he turned into the room to begin his day’s work, with all the signs of a heavy heart and an occupied mind. Go to

parsonage /ˈpɑːrsənɪdʒ/ (34 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: casa paroquial

Simple English: The house provided for a parish priest or minister.

Example: He grew up in a quiet country parsonage.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret had almost begun to tell her cousin about her own plans and hopes for life in the country parsonage, where her father and mother lived and where she had always spent her happiest holidays. Go to

2. She imagined how wonderful it would be to be the only daughter at Helstone parsonage. Go to

3. Before she came to Harley Street, her mother’s dressing-room had been her nursery, and in the country parsonage she had always eaten with her parents. Go to

4. Then tell me something I want to know even more: what is the parsonage like?” Go to

5. She was not sorry that they would meet at Helstone parsonage, not in the busy house in Harley Street, where Margaret had been running everywhere like Figaro for the last two or three days. Go to

6. As they talked, the simple and modest life of the parsonage, especially near Margaret, made Mr. Lennox forget the small disappointment he had felt at first when he learned that her father had a very small income. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret had been on the point of telling her cousin of some of the plans and visions which she entertained as to her future life in the country parsonage, where her father and mother lived; and where her bright holidays had always been passed, though for the last ten years her aunt Shaw’s house had been considered as her home. Go to

2. As she thought of the delight of filling the important post of only daughter in Helstone parsonage, pieces of the conversation out of the next room came upon her ears. Go to

3. At home - before she came to live in Harley Street - her mother’s dressing-room had been her nursery; and as they kept early hours in the country parsonage, Margaret had always had her meals with her father and mother. Go to

4. Well, then, tell me that which I should like still better to know: what the parsonage is like.” Go to

5. Margaret only knew that her mother had not found it convenient to come, and she was not sorry to think that their meeting and greeting would take place at Helstone parsonage, rather than, during the confusion of the last two or three days, in the house in Harley Street, where she herself had had to play the part of Figaro, and was wanted everywhere at one and the same time. Go to

6. There were plenty of questions to be asked on both sides - the latest intelligence which each could give of Mrs. Shaw’s movements in Italy to be exchanged; and in the interest of what was said, the unpretending simplicity of the parsonage-ways - above all in the neighbourhood of Margaret, Mr. Lennox forgot the little feeling of disappointment with which he had at first perceived that she had spoken but the simple truth when she had described her father’s living as very small. Go to

parting /ˈpɑːrtɪŋ/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: despedida

Simple English: an act or moment of saying goodbye

Example: Their parting from the four-day friends brought tears.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. But worse, far worse, will be the parting from my dear people. Go to

patiently /ˈpeɪʃəntli/ (16 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: pacientemente; com paciência

Simple English: In a calm way, without complaining while waiting.

Example: He waited patiently until morning came.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She had listened patiently, hoping it might ease her mother’s mind to talk, but now she had to bring her back to Mr. Lennox. Go to

Original English Version

1. She had listened patiently, in hopes that it might be some relief to her mother to unburden herself; but now it was time to draw her back to Mr. Lennox. Go to

2. It was a bitter mortification to her in one sense; but she could bear it patiently, because she knew her father’s purity of purpose, and that strengthened her to endure his errors, grave and serious though in her estimation they were. Go to

paused /pɔːzd/ (21 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fez uma pausa

Simple English: stopped briefly before continuing

Example: He paused for a moment.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He paused before he answered. Go to

Original English Version

1. He paused before he replied. Go to

2. He paused. Go to

pavements /ˈpeɪvmənts/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: calçadas

Simple English: hard surfaces for walking beside a road

Example: Creatures came from Whitechapel’s pavements.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. People filled the pavements. Go to

pear /per/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: pera; pereira

Simple English: A sweet fruit that is narrow at the top and round at the bottom.

Example: He picked a ripe pear and ate it on the way home.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had carefully peeled in one long strip as thin as silver paper, and he was eating it slowly. Go to

2. Margaret walked along the path under the pear-tree wall. Go to

Original English Version

1. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had delicately peeled in one long strip of silver-paper thinness, and which he was enjoying in a deliberate manner. Go to

2. Margaret went along the walk under the pear-tree wall. Go to

pears /peəz/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: peras

Simple English: sweet fruits that are narrow near the stem

Example: Ripe pears lay in the basket.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "Margaret, my child, you might have picked us some pears for dessert," said Mr. Hale, as a freshly opened bottle of wine was placed on the table. Go to

2. But he was now thinking only of pears, and he could not forget them. Go to

3. Margaret made a plate for the pears from a beetroot leaf, and it made their brown-gold color look beautiful. Go to

4. Mr. Lennox looked at her more than at the pears. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Margaret, my child, you might have gathered us some pears for our dessert,” said Mr. Hale, as the hospitable luxury of a freshly-decanted bottle of wine was placed on the table. Go to

2. But the idea of pears had taken possession of Mr. Hale’s mind, and was not to be got rid of. Go to

3. Margaret made a plate for the pears out of a beet-root leaf, which threw up their brown gold colour admirably. Go to

4. Mr. Lennox looked more at her than at the pears; but her father, inclined to cull fastidiously the very zest and perfection of the hour he had stolen from his anxiety, chose daintily the ripest fruit, and sat down on the garden bench to enjoy it at his leisure. Go to

peeled /piːld/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: descascada

Simple English: With the outer skin taken off.

Example: He bought a peeled orange from the stall.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had carefully peeled in one long strip as thin as silver paper, and he was eating it slowly. Go to

Original English Version

1. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had delicately peeled in one long strip of silver-paper thinness, and which he was enjoying in a deliberate manner. Go to

picnics /ˈpɪkˌnɪks/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: piqueniques

Simple English: Here, picnics is used as a noun; in this context it means piqueniques.

Example: At Sunday picnics in Shellmound Park and Schuetzen Park, he had often rested his head in girls’ laps and slept soundly while they shaded him from the sun and looked at him with love.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "Archery parties, picnics, race balls, hunt balls?" Go to

2. Even though it was late in the year, their days seemed to be spent boating or on picnics on land. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Archery parties - picnics - race balls - hunt balls?” Go to

2. Their days, late as it was in the year, seemed spent in boating or land-picnics; all out-of-doors, pleasure-seeking and glad, Edith’s life seemed like the deep vault of blue sky above her, free - utterly free from fleck or cloud. Go to

pitiful /ˈpɪtɪfəl/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lastimável; deplorável; que dá pena

Simple English: Making you feel sorry, or so poor in quality that it deserves scorn.

Example: The wet kitten made a pitiful sound at the door.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. His face was gray and pale; he had a timid fearful look in his eyes; something almost pitiful to see in a man’s face; but that look of despondent uncertainty, of mental and bodily languor, touched his wife’s heart. Go to

plaid /plæd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tecido xadrez

Simple English: a cloth pattern of crossed colored stripes

Example: He wore a red plaid scarf.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I will spread my plaid over it, and it will be a true forest throne.” Go to

Original English Version

1. I will put my plaid over it, and it will be a regular forest throne.” Go to

plainly /ˈpleɪnli/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: claramente

Simple English: in a clear and easy-to-understand way

Example: She spoke plainly about the danger.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. The bones of his face were plainly to be seen - too plainly for beauty, if his features had been less finely cut; as it was, they had a grace if not a comeliness of their own. Go to

2. Margaret was painfully struck by the worn, anxious expression; and she went back over the open and avowed circumstances of her father’s life, to find the cause for the lines that spoke so plainly of habitual distress and depression. Go to

plainness /ˈpleɪnnəs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: simplicidade

Simple English: the quality of being simple and not decorated

Example: The room’s plainness made it feel cold.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She had never really faced a taste that loved decoration, even ugly decoration, more than plainness and simplicity, which are the base of elegance. Go to

Original English Version

1. She had never come fairly in contact with the taste that loves ornament, however bad, more than the plainness and simplicity which are of themselves the framework of elegance. Go to

poacher /poʊtʃɜr/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: caçador ilegal

Simple English: a person who hunts or fishes illegally

Example: Wolf Larsen was known as a poacher.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret knew it was a poacher. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret knew it was some poacher. Go to

poachers /poʊtʃɜr/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: caçadores ilegais

Simple English: people who hunt or fish illegally

Example: The poachers crossed the garden at night.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She had often seen poachers leap over the garden fence, cross the moonlit lawn, and vanish into the dark beyond. Go to

Original English Version

1. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. Go to

politely /pəˈlaɪtli/ (11 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: educadamente; com cortesia

Simple English: In a way that shows good manners.

Example: I am quite well, thank you, she replied politely.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He agreed politely with everything his future mother-in-law said, while his eyes looked for Edith. Go to

ponds /pɒndz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lagoas

Simple English: small bodies of still water

Example: Frogs lived in the ponds.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I am afraid you have caught cold, or got the bad air from some of the still ponds - ” Go to

Original English Version

1. I am afraid you have taken cold; or the bad air from some of the stagnant ponds - ” Go to

poorest /ˈpʊrəst/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: o mais pobre; o mais miserável

Simple English: Having the least money of all.

Example: Even the poorest family had bread that day.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Margaret made a good listener to all her mother’s little plans for adding some small comforts to the lot of the poorest parishioners. Go to

postman /ˈpoʊstmən/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: carteiro

Simple English: a person who delivers mail

Example: The postman brought a letter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He stayed more in his study and waited anxiously for the village postman, who knocked on the back-kitchen window shutter. Go to

2. If it was not fine, he stood in thought by the study window until the postman had called or gone down the lane. Go to

3. Then he would watch him go, and the postman would give him a half-respectful, half-friendly shake of the head as he passed the sweet-briar hedge and the big arbutus. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale did not go out among his parishioners as much as usual; he was more shut up in his study; was anxious for the village postman, whose summons to the household was a rap on the back-kitchen window shutter - a signal which at one time had often to be repeated before any one was sufficiently alive to the hour of the day to understand what it was, and attend to him. Go to

2. Now Mr. Hale loitered about the garden if the morning was fine, and if not, stood dreamily by the study window until the postman had called, or gone down the lane, giving a half-respectful, half-confidential shake of the head to the parson, who watched him away from the sweet-briar hedge, and past the great arbutus, before he turned into the room to begin his day’s work, with all the signs of a heavy heart and an occupied mind. Go to

pouting /ˈpaʊtɪŋ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fazendo bico

Simple English: showing annoyance with pushed-out lips

Example: She stood pouting by the door.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She came back pouting, with a black mark on her muslin dress and a small white hand pressed by the handle. Go to

Original English Version

1. She found out that the water in the urn was cold, and ordered up the great kitchen tea-kettle; the only consequence of which was that when she met it at the door, and tried to carry it in, it was too heavy for her, and she came in pouting, with a black mark on her muslin gown, and a little round white hand indented by the handle, which she took to show to Captain Lennox, just like a hurt child, and, of course, the remedy was the same in both cases. Go to

preachers /ˈpriːtʃərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: pregadores

Simple English: people who give religious sermons

Example: The church listened to several preachers.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Hale was one of the best preachers she had ever heard, and a perfect parish priest. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale was one of the most delightful preachers she had ever heard, and a perfect model of a parish priest. Go to

preparation (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: preparação; planejamento; treino

Simple English: the act of getting ready

Example: Preparation for the exam took weeks.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She did not want to upset her father, and she was ashamed of her grief after all the hopes, plans, and preparations made at home before she could come to London. Go to

preserves /prɪˈzɜːrvz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: preserva; conserva

Simple English: Keeps something safe or in good condition.

Example: The dry air preserves the old paper well.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "There are a few brown beurrés against the south wall that are worth all foreign fruits and preserves. Go to

Original English Version

1. “There are a few brown beurrés against the south wall which are worth all foreign fruits and preserves. Go to

prettiness /ˈprɪtinəs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: beleza delicada

Simple English: The quality of being pretty or pleasing to look at.

Example: Everyone admired the prettiness of the garden.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They had grown up together, and everyone had always praised Edith’s prettiness except Margaret. Go to

Original English Version

1. They had grown up together from childhood, and all along Edith had been remarked upon by every one, except Margaret, for her prettiness; but Margaret had never thought about it until the last few days, when the prospect of soon losing her companion seemed to give force to every sweet quality and charm which Edith possessed. Go to

proposal /prəˈpoʊzəl/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: proposta

Simple English: The act of asking someone to marry formally romantically.

Example: Her proposal was a surprise that made her very happy.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Henry Lennox’s visit and proposal felt like a dream compared with real life. Go to

2. That night, she dreamed of Mr. Lennox and his visit and proposal, which the events of the day had pushed aside. Go to

propose /prəˈpoʊz/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: propor; propr

Simple English: To ask someone to marry you formally in commitment.

Example: He decided to propose during their vacation on the beach.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She forgot that he had not proposed to them. Go to

puddle /ˈpʌdəl/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: poça

Simple English: A small pool of water on the ground.

Example: His boots splashed in a muddy puddle.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “With your feet in that puddle for a royal footstool! Go to

Original English Version

1. “With your feet in that puddle for a regal footstool! Go to

puffing /ˈpʌfɪŋ/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: estufando; enchendo de ar

Simple English: Breathing hard and quickly, or blowing out air.

Example: He came up the hill puffing badly.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Here and there a great oblong many-windowed factory stood up, like a hen among her chickens, puffing out black “unparliamentary” smoke, and sufficiently accounting for the cloud which Margaret had taken to foretell rain. Go to

puzzled /ˈpʌzəld/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: confuso

Simple English: Unable to understand something.

Example: She looked puzzled by his question.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale was puzzled. Go to

pyracanthus /ˌpaɪrəˈkænθə/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: piracanta

Simple English: An older form of pyracantha, a thorny shrub with clusters of bright berries.

Example: China roses and pyracanthus covered part of the parsonage.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It was their last look at the long, low parsonage, covered with China-roses and pyracanthus, and even more homelike in the morning sun that shone on its windows. Go to

Original English Version

1. They were gone; they had seen the last of the long low parsonage home, half-covered with China-roses and pyracanthus - more homelike than ever in the morning sun that glittered on its windows, each belonging to some well-loved room. Go to

quieter /ˈkwaɪətər/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais silencioso; mais calado

Simple English: Making less noise, or calmer than before.

Example: Find a quieter room if you want to study.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But their voices had grown quieter and sleepier. Go to

rained /reɪnd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: choveu; choveram em profusão

Simple English: Water fell from the clouds; also, things fell thickly like rain.

Example: It rained without stopping for three days.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She also asked whether Margaret remembered the day a year before, when it rained all day in Harley Street, and she refused to wear her new dress to a boring dinner because it would get wet and dirty on the way, and when she and Captain Lennox first met at that dinner. Go to

Original English Version

1. She asked Margaret if she remembered the day twelve-month on which she, Edith, wrote - how it rained all day long in Harley Street; and how she would not put on her new gown to go to a stupid dinner, and get it all wet and splashed in going to the carriage; and how at that very dinner they had first met Captain Lennox. Go to

refinement /rɪˈfaɪnmənt/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: refinamento; requinte

Simple English: Good manners, taste and education.

Example: He spoke with the refinement of a well-read man.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. At the same time, she looked at him with proud indifference, as if he were only a rough man with no refinement. Go to

Original English Version

1. He almost said to himself that he did not like her, before their conversation ended; he tried so to compensate himself for the mortified feeling, that while he looked upon her with an admiration he could not repress, she looked at him with proud indifference, taking him, he thought, for what, in his irritation, he told himself he was - a great rough fellow, with not a grace or a refinement about him. Go to

regal /ˈriːɡəl/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: régio; majestoso

Simple English: Fit for a king or for a queen.

Example: She entered with a regal step.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. “With your feet in that puddle for a regal footstool! Go to

register /ˈrɛdʒɪstər/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: registrar; registo; cadastrar

Simple English: To record one's name on an official institutional list.

Example: You need to register for the course before attending the first class.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her father was in the vestry with the clerk, looking over papers, books, and registers. Go to

regretted /rɪˈɡretɪd/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lamentou; arrependeu-se de

Simple English: Felt sorry about something that happened or was done.

Example: He regretted sending the letter almost at once.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Afterward, she might well have regretted that he could not have everything she wanted. Go to

2. She had learned drawing with Edith, and during the dark bad weather she had regretted wasting fine days in the woods. Go to

Original English Version

1. At one time they had tried backgammon as a resource; but as Mr. Hale grew to take an increasing interest in his school and his parishioners, he found that the interruptions which arose out of these duties were regarded as hardships by his wife, not to be accepted as the natural conditions of his profession, but to be regretted and struggled against by her as they severally arose. Go to

2. She had learnt drawing with Edith; and she had sufficiently regretted, during the gloom of the bad weather, her idle revelling in the beauty of the woodlands, while it had yet been fine, to make her determined to sketch what she could before winter fairly set in. Go to

remark /rɪˈmɑːrk/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: observação; comentário; obs

Simple English: To express one's opinion through a statement.

Example: He made a remark about the quality of the food at the restaurant.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "A proper London girl would understand what that remark really meant," thought Mr. Lennox. Go to

repapering ˌriːˈpeɪpərɪŋ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: colocando papel de parede novamente

Simple English: Putting fresh wallpaper on walls.

Example: The landlord accepted their thanks calmly, and let them think he had changed his mind about repapering.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The landlord accepted their thanks calmly, and let them think he had changed his mind about repapering. Go to

reproach rɪˈproʊtʃ (12 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: reprovação

Simple English: Blame or disappointment shown toward someone.

Example: She looked at him curiously, and he felt a reproach in her gaze and manner.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I have borne long with self-reproach that would have roused any mind less torpid and cowardly than mine.” He shook his head as he went on. Go to

2. He rose and walked up and down the room, speaking low words of self-reproach and humiliation, of which Margaret was thankful to hear but few. Go to

resent /rɪˈzent/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ressentir-se de; melindrar-se com

Simple English: To feel angry about something you think is unfair.

Example: He began to resent the extra work.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I wish you to go.” Dixon did not know whether to resent these decided words or to cry; either course would have suited her mistress: but as she said to herself, “Miss Margaret has a touch of the old gentleman about her, as well as poor Master Frederick; I wonder where they get it from?” and she, who would have resented such words from any one less haughty and determined in manner, was subdued enough to say, in a half humble, half injured tone: Go to

resented rɪˈzɛnt (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ressentir-se

Simple English: To feel bitter anger about something unfair.

Example: Higginbotham snorted at last, breaking the silence for which he blamed his wife and resented.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I wonder where they get it from?” So, though she would have resented such words from anyone less proud and firm, she gave in and said, in a half humble, half hurt voice: Go to

Original English Version

1. I wish you to go.” Dixon did not know whether to resent these decided words or to cry; either course would have suited her mistress: but as she said to herself, “Miss Margaret has a touch of the old gentleman about her, as well as poor Master Frederick; I wonder where they get it from?” and she, who would have resented such words from any one less haughty and determined in manner, was subdued enough to say, in a half humble, half injured tone: Go to

2. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness. Go to

3. Not but what Margaret was repelled by the rough uncourteous manners of these people; not but what she shrunk with fastidious pride from their hail-fellow accost, and severely resented their unconcealed curiosity as to the means and position of any family who lived in Milton, and yet were not engaged in trade of some kind. Go to

reserve (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: reserva; reservam

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Usually her face was too serious and reserved for someone so young. Go to

resist /rɪˈzɪst/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: resistir

Simple English: To fight against something using force or effort.

Example: She tried to resist the urge to eat the dessert on the table.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “It was impossible to resist. Go to

2. Mr. Hale praised Mr. Thornton too much, and this had the usual effect: his listeners began to resist the idea that Aristides should always be called just. Go to

rheumatic rumætɪk (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: reumático

Simple English: Here, the adjective describes something relating to pain and stiffness in joints.

Example: Little Dog Monday was getting stiff and rheumatic from sitting out in the cold, but he still carried on.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And it is just poor old Isaac’s stiff way of bending his long rheumatic back. Go to

Original English Version

1. And it is just poor old Isaac’s stiff way of stooping his long rheumatic back. Go to

rheumatism /ˈruːmətɪzəm/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: reumatismo

Simple English: An illness that makes the joints stiff and painful.

Example: Her rheumatism was worse in the damp.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be worse, and his eyesight too. Go to

Original English Version

1. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be bad and his eyesight worse; there would be no one to go and read to him, and comfort him with little porringers of broth and good red flannel; or if there was, it would be a stranger, and the old man would watch in vain for her. Go to

ribbons /ˈrɪbənz/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fitas

Simple English: Long narrow strips of cloth used to tie or to decorate.

Example: She tied her hair with two blue ribbons.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She was curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street, looking very pretty in her white muslin dress and blue ribbons. Go to

2. Here, if they had time from customers, they made work for themselves inside the shop, even, she thought, by needlessly unrolling and rolling ribbons again. Go to

Original English Version

1. She lay curled up on the sofa in the back drawing-room in Harley Street looking very lovely in her white muslin and blue ribbons. Go to

2. If Titania had ever been dressed in white muslin and blue ribbons, and had fallen asleep on a crimson damask sofa in a back drawing-room, Edith might have been taken for her. Go to

3. Here, if they had any leisure from customers, they made themselves business in the shop - even, Margaret fancied, to the unnecessary unrolling and re-rolling of ribbons. Go to

ripest /ˈraɪpɪst/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: o mais maduro

Simple English: Most ready to eat, of a fruit.

Example: She picked the ripest peach on the tree.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her father, who wanted to enjoy the moment he had taken from his worries, chose the ripest fruit with care and sat on the garden bench to eat it slowly. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Lennox looked more at her than at the pears; but her father, inclined to cull fastidiously the very zest and perfection of the hour he had stolen from his anxiety, chose daintily the ripest fruit, and sat down on the garden bench to enjoy it at his leisure. Go to

roomy /ˈruːmi/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: espaçoso

Simple English: Having plenty of space inside.

Example: The cart was old but roomy.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They could only spend thirty pounds a year, but in Hampshire that money could buy a roomy house and a pleasant garden. Go to

Original English Version

1. Thirty pounds a-year was all they could afford to give, but in Hampshire they could have met with a roomy house and pleasant garden for the money. Go to

rosebud /ˈroʊzbʌd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: botão de rosa

Simple English: A rose flower that has not opened yet.

Example: He wore a white rosebud in his coat.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her mouth was wide, not like a little rosebud that could only say “yes” and “no.” But that wide mouth had soft, rich red lips. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her mouth was wide; no rosebud that could only open just enough to let out a “yes” and “no,” and “an’t please you, sir.” But the wide mouth was one soft curve of rich red lips; and the skin, if not white and fair, was of an ivory smoothness and delicacy. Go to

roused raʊzd (20 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: despertar

Simple English: In this passage, it means woke or stirred someone into action.

Example: He did not open his eyes until the sounds of the waking camp roused him.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I have borne long with self-reproach that would have roused any mind less torpid and cowardly than mine.” He shook his head as he went on. Go to

2. It was long since Mrs. Hale had been in London; and she roused up, almost like a child, to look about her at the different streets, and to gaze after and exclaim at the shops and carriages, - Go to

rudely /ˈruːdli/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: grosseiramente; sem educação

Simple English: In a way that is not polite.

Example: He rudely pushed past the old woman.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Mr. Lennox - his visit, his proposal - the remembrance of which had been so rudely pushed aside by the subsequent events of the day - haunted her dreams that night. Go to

rudeness /ˈruːdnəs/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: grosseria; falta de educação

Simple English: Behaviour that is not polite.

Example: He said sorry for his rudeness.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Yet the more Margaret felt their rudeness, the less she said about it. Go to

rump /rʌmp/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: garupa; anca

Simple English: The back part of an animal above the legs.

Example: He patted the pony on the rump.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Every day after dinner, when I was a girl living with your Aunt Shaw at Beresford Court, Sir John used to say the first toast: ‘Church and King, and down with the Rump.’” Go to

Original English Version

1. Every day after dinner, when I was a girl, living with your Aunt Shaw, at Beresford Court, Sir John used to give for the first toast - ‘Church and King, and down with the Rump.’” Go to

rutlandshire /ˈrʌtləndʃər/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Rutlandshire

Simple English: A county associated with the famous Beresford family in "North and South."

Example: The Beresfords were famous beauties of Rutlandshire.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She always remembered the day she had first been hired by Lady Beresford for Sir John’s wards, the lovely Miss Beresfords, the famous beauties of Rutlandshire. Go to

Original English Version

1. Frederick was always spoken of, in the rare times when his name was mentioned, as “Poor Frederick.” His room was kept exactly as he had left it; and was regularly dusted, and put into order by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who touched no other part of the household work, but always remembered the day when she had been engaged by Lady Beresford as ladies’ maid to Sir John’s wards, the pretty Miss Beresfords, the belles of Rutlandshire. Go to

satin /ˈsætən/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cetim

Simple English: Smooth, shiny cloth.

Example: The dresses were made of silk, satin, and velvet.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He knew that all his arguments for a grey satin dress had failed, and that because he could not afford to dress his wife from head to foot in new clothes, she would not go to her only sister’s only child’s wedding. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her mother had been detained at home by a multitude of half-reasons, none of which anybody fully understood, except Mr. Hale, who was perfectly aware that all his arguments in favour of a grey satin gown, which was midway between oldness and newness, had proved unavailing; and that, as he had not the money to equip his wife afresh, from top to toe, she would not show herself at her only sister’s only child’s wedding. Go to

Satisfy /ˈsætɪsfaɪ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: satisfazer; atender; saciar

Simple English: To make someone happy by meeting their desires.

Example: You need to satisfy your customers to keep them coming back.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They do not satisfy us so much as they stop people from talking. Go to

scarves /skɑːrvz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: cachecóis; lenços; echarpes

Simple English: Pieces of cloth worn around the neck or head.

Example: They sell woollen scarves at the market in winter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “She has all the beautiful Indian shawls and scarves the General gave me, but I shall never wear them again.” Go to

scented /ˈsɛntɪd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cheirosos; de cheiro forte

Simple English: Having a strong smell.

Example: She kept scented flowers by the window.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Margaret used to tramp along by her father’s side, crushing down the fern with a cruel glee, as she felt it yield under her light foot, and send up the fragrance peculiar to it - out on the broad commons into the warm scented light, seeing multitudes of wild, free, living creatures, revelling in the sunshine, and the herbs and flowers it called forth. Go to

2. “Nothing is so delicious as to set one’s teeth into the crisp, juicy fruit, warm and scented by the sun. Go to

scolded /ˈskoʊldɪd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: repreendeu; ralhou com

Simple English: Spoke angrily to someone who did something wrong.

Example: His mother scolded him for coming home late.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. All the others were working in the factories, and those who did apply were sharply scolded by Dixon for thinking people like them could ever be trusted in a gentleman’s house. Go to

Original English Version

1. They could hear of no girl to assist her; all were at work in the factories; at least, those who applied were well scolded by Dixon, for thinking that such as they could ever be trusted to work in a gentleman’s house. Go to

scorn /skɔːrn/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desdém; desprezo

Simple English: A strong feeling that someone or something is worth nothing.

Example: She looked at the cheap copy with scorn.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her beautiful lip showed a little scorn. Go to

scorned /skɔːrnd/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desprezou; desdenhou

Simple English: Refused something with contempt.

Example: He scorned their offer of help.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Scorned, Margaret! Go to

Original English Version

1. Recollect how you rather scorned my description of it one evening in Harley Street: ‘a village in a tale.’” Go to

2. “Scorned, Margaret! Go to

scornful /ˈskɔːrnfəl/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desdenhoso; de desprezo

Simple English: Showing that you think someone or something is worthless.

Example: She gave a short scornful laugh.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “A private tutor!” said Margaret, looking scornful. Go to

Original English Version

1. “A private tutor!” said Margaret, looking scornful: “What in the world do manufacturers want with the classics, or literature, or the accomplishments of a gentleman?” Go to

scraps /skræps/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: restos; sobras

Simple English: Small pieces of food that are left over.

Example: She gave the scraps to the hungry dog.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Lennox quickly drew the two figures into his sketch and then finished the landscape, making them a smaller part of it, as Margaret later saw when they stood up, put away the water and scraps of paper, and showed each other their drawings. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Lennox hastily introduced the two figures into his sketch, and finished up the landscape with a subordinate reference to them - as Margaret perceived, when the time came for getting up, putting away water, and scraps of paper, and exhibiting to each other their sketches. Go to

seashore /ˈsiːʃɔːr/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: beira-mar; litoral

Simple English: The land along the edge of the sea.

Example: They walked along the seashore at dawn.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Heston was one long street near the seashore. Go to

Original English Version

1. Heston itself was one long straggling street, running parallel to the seashore. Go to

seeming /ˈsiːmɪŋ/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: aparente; que parece ser

Simple English: Appearing to be true, though perhaps it is not.

Example: His seeming calm hid a great deal of worry.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. The rooms had a strange echoing sound in them, - and the light came harshly and strongly in through the uncurtained windows, - seeming already unfamiliar and strange. Go to

sensitive /ˈsɛnsɪtɪv/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sensível; confidenciais; minúsculas

Simple English: Aware of others' feelings and responsive with care emotionally.

Example: She is sensitive to how her friends feel during difficult times.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He tried to speak with dignity, but his voice shook because he was very sensitive. Go to

servant's /ˈsɜːrvənts/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do criado; da criada

Simple English: Belonging to a servant.

Example: The servant's room was under the stairs.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. But nothing short of her faithful love for Mrs. Hale could have made her endure the rough independent way in which all the Milton girls, who made application for the servant’s place, replied to her inquiries respecting their qualifications. Go to

shabby /ˈʃæbi/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: surrado; maltrapilho; mesquinho

Simple English: Old and worn out; also unfair or mean in behaviour.

Example: He wore the same shabby coat every winter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Most were well dressed in good cloth, but they looked untidy and loose in a way that seemed very different from the shabby, worn-looking smartness of a similar class in London. Go to

Original English Version

1. People thronged the footpaths, most of them well-dressed as regarded the material, but with a slovenly looseness which struck Margaret as different from the shabby, threadbare smartness of a similar class in London. Go to

shaded /ˈʃeɪdɪd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sombreado; à sombra

Simple English: Covered so that the sun does not reach it.

Example: We ate lunch in a shaded corner.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It pleased her, just as Louis the Fourteenth was pleased when his courtiers shaded their eyes from the bright light of his presence. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Is it very late?” continued she, lifting herself languidly off the bed, yet letting her feet touch the ground without fairly standing down, as she shaded her wet ruffled hair off her face, and tried to look as though nothing were the matter; as if she had been asleep. Go to

shan't ??nt (11 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: n?o vou

Simple English: a contraction of shall not

Example: “I shan’t stop,” said Two Tails.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Indeed, miss, I shan’t. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Indeed, miss, I shan’t for one. Go to

2. I am afraid I shan’t like such hard work.” Go to

shaw's /ʃɔːz/ (43 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Shaw

Simple English: belonging to the playwright George Bernard Shaw

Example: Humphry Ward's new book, Shaw's latest play, the future of drama, and memories of Mansfield.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. For the last ten years, though, Aunt Shaw’s house had been counted as her home. Go to

2. He always sat at the bottom of the table at Mrs. Shaw’s dinners and asked Edith to play music in the drawing room. Go to

3. Then the tiny lap-dog in Mrs. Shaw’s arms began to bark, as if it also felt the pity in the room. Go to

4. His sarcastic feeling came from Mrs. Shaw’s talk with his brother. Go to

5. Oh, I was so tired of those daily drives in Aunt Shaw’s carriage, and how I wished to walk!” Go to

6. She and Dixon had even brought out the finger-glasses from the store-room to be as correct as General Shaw's widow's sister should be. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret had been on the point of telling her cousin of some of the plans and visions which she entertained as to her future life in the country parsonage, where her father and mother lived; and where her bright holidays had always been passed, though for the last ten years her aunt Shaw’s house had been considered as her home. Go to

2. She contented herself by leaning back in her chair, merely playing with the food on her plate, and looking grave and absent; while all around her were enjoying the mots of Mr. Grey, the gentleman who always took the bottom of the table at Mrs. Shaw’s dinner parties, and asked Edith to give them some music in the drawing-room. Go to

3. All the ladies said “poor child!” on receiving this distressing intelligence about Edith; and the minute lap-dog in Mrs. Shaw’s arms began to bark, as if excited by the burst of pity. Go to

4. The sarcastic feeling was called out by Mrs. Shaw’s conversation with his brother; it was separate from the interest which was excited by what he saw. Go to

5. Perhaps it was not quite a logical deduction from all these premises, but it was still Mrs. Shaw’s characteristic conclusion, as she thought over her sister’s lot: “Married for love, what can dearest Maria have to wish for in this world?” Mrs. Hale, if she spoke truth, might have answered with a ready-made list, “a silver-grey glacé silk, a white chip bonnet, oh! dozens of things for the wedding, and hundreds of things for the house.” Go to

6. Oh! how tired I used to be of the drives every day in Aunt Shaw’s carriage, and how I longed to walk!” Go to

shawl /ʃɔːl/ (28 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: xale

Simple English: A large piece of cloth worn over the shoulders or head.

Example: She wrapped a warm shawl around herself.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Helen wanted an Indian shawl very badly, but when I saw the high price, I had to refuse her. Go to

2. Her aunt was so busy asking Mr. Henry Lennox questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid, who was coming with the Captain from Scotland, and other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no longer needed as a shawl-holder. Go to

3. She was dressed very simply, in a neat straw bonnet with white ribbon and a large Indian shawl. Go to

4. She had taken off her shawl and hung it on her chair. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Helen had set her heart upon an Indian shawl, but really when I found what an extravagant price was asked, I was obliged to refuse her. Go to

2. Her aunt was so much absorbed in asking Mr. Henry Lennox - who had not been able to come to dinner - all sorts of questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid (coming with the Captain from Scotland for the occasion), and various other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no more wanted as shawl-bearer, and devoted herself to the amusement of the other visitors, whom her aunt had for the moment forgotten. Go to

3. Her dress was very plain: a close straw bonnet of the best material and shape, trimmed with white ribbon; a large Indian shawl, which hung about her in long heavy folds, and which she wore as an empress wears her drapery. Go to

4. She had taken off her shawl, and hung it over the back of her chair. Go to

shawls ʃˈɔlz (23 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: xales

Simple English: large pieces of cloth worn over the shoulders

Example: "Can you imagine them traveling the world, especially in those shawls and caps?"

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “She has all the beautiful Indian shawls and scarves the General gave me, but I shall never wear them again.” Go to

2. She will be jealous when she hears that Edith has Indian shawls. Go to

3. I only wanted to ask Edith to tell Newton to bring down her shawls. Go to

4. While Newton went, muttering in annoyance, to fetch the shawls, Margaret looked around the nursery. Go to

5. So Margaret went downstairs carrying the shawls and breathing in their spicy Eastern smell. Go to

6. Margaret’s tall, graceful figure, in the black silk dress she wore for mourning, showed off the long, lovely folds of the rich shawls, which would have been too much for Edith. Go to

Original English Version

1. “She has all the beautiful Indian shawls and scarfs the General gave to me, but which I shall never wear again.” Go to

2. She will be quite envious when she hears of Edith having Indian shawls. Go to

3. It was only to ask Edith if she would tell Newton to bring down her shawls; perhaps you would go, Margaret dear?” Go to

4. While Newton went (not without a muttered grumbling) to undo the shawls, which had already been exhibited four or five times that day, Margaret looked round upon the nursery; the first room in that house with which she had become familiar nine years ago, when she was brought, all untamed from the forest, to share the home, the play, and the lessons of her cousin Edith. Go to

5. So Margaret went down laden with shawls, and snuffing up their spicy Eastern smell. Go to

6. No one thought about it; but Margaret’s tall, finely made figure, in the black silk dress which she was wearing as mourning for some distant relative of her father’s, set off the long beautiful folds of the gorgeous shawls that would have half-smothered Edith. Go to

shipwreck /ˈʃɪprek/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: naufrágio

Simple English: The loss of a ship at sea.

Example: Only two men survived the shipwreck.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "Throw me onto a bare shore where I see only signs of a sad shipwreck. Go to

shiver /ˈʃɪvər/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: arrepio; calafrio

Simple English: A sudden shaking of the body from cold or fear.

Example: It sent a cold shiver down his back.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The very things that made Margaret excited made Edith pretend to shiver and tremble. Go to

Original English Version

1. The very parts which made Margaret glow as she listened, Edith pretended to shiver and shudder at; partly for the pleasure she had in being coaxed out of her dislike by her fond lover, and partly because anything of a gipsy or make-shift life was really distasteful to her. Go to

shone /ʃoʊn/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: brilhavam; reluziam

Simple English: Gave out or reflected light.

Example: The little stars shone in the sun like diamonds.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Yet when she spoke with her father, it shone like morning, full of dimples, happy looks, and deep hope for the future. Go to

2. It was their last look at the long, low parsonage, covered with China-roses and pyracanthus, and even more homelike in the morning sun that shone on its windows. Go to

3. They shone for a moment on her eyelashes, then slowly ran down her cheeks and fell unnoticed on her dress. Go to

shopmen /ˈʃɒpmən/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vendedores

Simple English: male assistants who work in shops

Example: The shopmen served customers all morning.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. In southern towns, Margaret had seen shopmen standing at their doors when free, enjoying the air and the street. Go to

Original English Version

1. In such towns in the south of England, Margaret had seen the shopmen, when not employed in their business, lounging a little at their doors, enjoying the fresh air, and the look up and down the street. Go to

shrank /ʃræŋk/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: encolheu-se; retraiu-se

Simple English: Became smaller, or moved back in fear.

Example: He shrank from the open window.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. At each repeated urgency of his wife, that he would put himself in the way of seeking some preferment, Margaret saw that her father shrank more and more; and she strove at such times to reconcile her mother to Helstone. Go to

shutter /ˈʃʌtər/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: veneziana; postigo

Simple English: A wooden or metal cover for a window.

Example: One shutter banged in the wind.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He stayed more in his study and waited anxiously for the village postman, who knocked on the back-kitchen window shutter. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale did not go out among his parishioners as much as usual; he was more shut up in his study; was anxious for the village postman, whose summons to the household was a rap on the back-kitchen window shutter - a signal which at one time had often to be repeated before any one was sufficiently alive to the hour of the day to understand what it was, and attend to him. Go to

shyly /ˈʃaɪli/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: timidamente; acanhadamente

Simple English: In a nervous way, without confidence.

Example: The soldier came into the room shyly.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then Edith came back, full of happiness, and shyly but proudly led in her tall, handsome Captain. Go to

Original English Version

1. Then Edith came back, glowing with pleasure, half-shyly, half-proudly leading in her tall handsome Captain. Go to

shyness /ˈʃaɪnəs/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: timidez; acanhamento

Simple English: The feeling of being nervous with other people.

Example: His shyness disappears as soon as he sits at the piano.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. When he came at last, she greeted him with a smile that showed no shyness or self-consciousness. Go to

Original English Version

1. She received him with a smile which had not a tinge of shyness or self-consciousness in it. Go to

sickening /ˈsɪkənɪŋ/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: nauseante; repugnante; angustiante

Simple English: So unpleasant that it makes you feel ill or disgusted.

Example: There was a sickening crunch as the ladder gave way.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. The aspect of piteous distress on his face, almost imploring a merciful and kind judgment from his child, gave her a sudden sickening. Go to

sideboard /ˈsaɪdbɔːd/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: aparador

Simple English: furniture for storing dishes and serving food

Example: The silver was kept in the sideboard.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Yet if Mr. Hale had looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits, marmalade, and other things neatly arranged on the sideboard. Go to

sighed /saɪd/ (35 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: suspirou

Simple English: Let out a long, slow breath to show sadness or relief.

Example: The Scarecrow sighed and said nothing.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But Mrs. Shaw said her only child should marry for love, and she sighed heavily, as if love had not mattered when she married the General. Go to

2. He seemed deep in thought and sighed often. Go to

3. He moved the fire, snuffed the candles, and sighed several times before he could speak. Go to

4. Margaret sighed, as if she stood before some new horror. Go to

Original English Version

1. But Mrs. Shaw said that her only child should marry for love, - and sighed emphatically, as if love had not been her motive for marrying the General. Go to

2. He made her take a chair by him; he stirred the fire, snuffed the candles, and sighed once or twice before he could make up his mind to say - and it came out with a jerk after all - “Margaret! Go to

3. Margaret sighed, as if standing on the verge of some new horror. Go to

sighing /ˈsaɪɪŋ/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: suspirando; lamentando

Simple English: Letting out a long breath, in sadness or in relief.

Example: She sat sighing over the letter.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. “Poor Frederick!” thought she, sighing. Go to

2. After tea Mr. Hale got up, and stood with his elbow on the chimney-piece, leaning his head on his hand, musing over something, and from time to time sighing deeply. Go to

3. “Partly,” said Margaret, sighing, “because it is so very different from Helstone - partly because Mr. Bell says there is an opening there for a private tutor.” Go to

sighs /saɪz/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: suspira

Simple English: Lets out a long breath to show tiredness or sadness.

Example: He sighs every time he sees the bill.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. They could not understand how her heart was aching all the time, with a heavy pressure that no sighs could lift off or relieve, and how constant exertion for her perceptive faculties was the only way to keep herself from crying out with pain. Go to

simon's /ˈsaɪmənz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Simon

Simple English: belonging to Simon, a character's uncle in the story

Example: Milty whispered that heaven is in his Uncle Simon's attic.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be worse, and his eyesight too. Go to

Original English Version

1. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be bad and his eyesight worse; there would be no one to go and read to him, and comfort him with little porringers of broth and good red flannel; or if there was, it would be a stranger, and the old man would watch in vain for her. Go to

sinning sɪnɪŋ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: pecando

Simple English: committing a moral or religious wrong

Example: The life that is in you cries out that it must live, no matter what the cost; so you live ignominiously, untrue to the best you dream of, sinning against your whole pitiful little code, and, if there were a hell, heading your soul straight for it.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. When you cannot continue your work without sinning, you must believe that God will use you in another way. Go to

sketched /skɛtʃ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: esboçar

Simple English: Make a quick drawing or outline.

Example: While he sketched, the Story Girl and I sat by the brook, and she told me the story of the Sighing Reed.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. “These are the cottages that haunted me so during the rainy fortnight, reproaching me for not having sketched them.” Go to

2. Truly, if they are to be sketched - and they are very picturesque - we had better not put it off till next year. Go to

sketching /skɛtʃ/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: esboçar

Simple English: Make a quick drawing or outline.

Example: I can lie down on the grass - in fine weather - and float along an African river, embracing all the natives I meet, as sensible of the deep silence and sketching the dense overhanging tropical growth as accurately as if I were there.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “I will ask him to go sketching with me. Go to

2. He was pleased with Margaret’s idea of sketching together and did not want Mr. Hale disturbed, since he would see him again at dinner soon. Go to

3. She sat alone by the fire, with the candles still unlit on the table behind her, and thought about the day: the happy walk, the happy sketching, the cheerful dinner, and then the unhappy, painful walk in the garden. Go to

Original English Version

1. “I’ll ask him to go out sketching with me. Go to

2. He was pleased with everything; delighted with Margaret’s idea of going out sketching together; would not have Mr. Hale disturbed for the world, with the prospect of so soon meeting him at dinner. Go to

3. She sat by herself at the fire, with unlighted candles on the table behind her, thinking over the day, the happy walk, happy sketching, cheerful pleasant dinner, and the uncomfortable, miserable walk in the garden. Go to

slanting /ˈslæntɪŋ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: inclinado; oblíquo; enviesado

Simple English: Sloping rather than straight up or level.

Example: Slanting light came through the shutters.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The forest trees were dark green, and the fern below them caught the slanting sunlight. Go to

2. Already some were drifting to the ground, glowing amber and gold in the slanting sunlight. Go to

Original English Version

1. The forest trees were all one dark, full, dusky green; the fern below them caught all the slanting sunbeams; the weather was sultry and broodingly still. Go to

2. Already one or two kept constantly floating down, amber and golden in the low slanting sun-rays. Go to

sleepier /slˈipiər/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: mais sonolento

Simple English: more ready to sleep

Example: But their voices had grown quieter and sleepier.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But their voices had grown quieter and sleepier. Go to

sleepless /ˈsliːpləs/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: em claro; sem dormir

Simple English: Spent without sleeping.

Example: The four travelers passed a sleepless night.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It was a miserable, sleepless night and a poor start for the next day. Go to

sloping /ˈsloʊpɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: descendo; baixando no céu

Simple English: Going down at an angle.

Example: A sloping path led to the river.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. And the girl can have the sloping attic over your room and mamma's. Go to

Original English Version

1. She grumbles so much about the stairs at Heston; and the girl is to have that sloping attic over your room and mamma’s. Go to

smartness /smˈɑrtnɪs/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: esperto

Simple English: clever, fashionable, or causing sharp pain

Example: She was dressed with exceeding smartness and wore several bangle bracelets that glittered and rattled and tinkled with every movement of her hands.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Most were well dressed in good cloth, but they looked untidy and loose in a way that seemed very different from the shabby, worn-looking smartness of a similar class in London. Go to

Original English Version

1. People thronged the footpaths, most of them well-dressed as regarded the material, but with a slovenly looseness which struck Margaret as different from the shabby, threadbare smartness of a similar class in London. Go to

smock /smɑːk/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: guarda-pó

Simple English: A loose shirt worn over clothes to keep them clean.

Example: The gardener wore a rough brown smock.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. There were no smock-frocks, even among country people, because they were awkward and could catch in machines, so people had stopped wearing them. Go to

Original English Version

1. There were no smock-frocks, even among the country-folk; they retarded motion, and were apt to catch on machinery, and so the habit of wearing them had died out. Go to

smoky /ˈsmoʊki/ (19 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: esfumaçado; enfumaçado

Simple English: Full of smoke, or grey like smoke.

Example: The little room was hot and smoky.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “You can’t mean that the smoky air of a factory town like Milton-Northern, with its chimneys and dirt, would be better than this air, which is pure and sweet, even if it is too soft and relaxing. Go to

2. “Mist dims the sunshine, smoky little houses surround me everywhere.” Go to

3. The heavy smoky air filled her bedroom, which was in the long narrow part at the back of the house. Go to

Original English Version

1. “You can’t think the smoky air of a manufacturing town, all chimneys and dirt like Milton-Northern, would be better than this air, which is pure and sweet, if it is too soft and relaxing. Go to

2. “Mist clogs the sunshine, Smoky dwarf houses Hem me round everywhere.” Go to

3. The heavy smoky air hung about her bedroom, which occupied the long narrow projection at the back of the house. Go to

smoothed /smuːðd/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: alisou

Simple English: Made a surface flat and even.

Example: She smoothed the cloth with both hands.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Mrs. Hale took off her black silk apron, and smoothed her face. Go to

smothered /ˈsmʌðərd/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sufocado; abafado; contido

Simple English: Prevented from breathing, or covered thickly and kept hidden.

Example: She smothered a laugh behind her hand.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. No one thought about it; but Margaret’s tall, finely made figure, in the black silk dress which she was wearing as mourning for some distant relative of her father’s, set off the long beautiful folds of the gorgeous shawls that would have half-smothered Edith. Go to

snuffed /snʌft/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: farejou; cheirou

Simple English: Smelled something by taking short breaths.

Example: The dog snuffed at the closed basket.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He moved the fire, snuffed the candles, and sighed several times before he could speak. Go to

Original English Version

1. He made her take a chair by him; he stirred the fire, snuffed the candles, and sighed once or twice before he could make up his mind to say - and it came out with a jerk after all - “Margaret! Go to

sob /sɑb/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: soluçar

Simple English: cry with short, sudden breaths

Example: "Yes, yes," he shouted with a terrible sob, like a wounded moose.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But when he stopped, he heard Margaret’s low, broken sob, and his own courage fell because he felt her pain so deeply. Go to

Original English Version

1. As he read this, and glanced at much more which he did not read, he gained resolution for himself, and felt as if he too could be brave and firm in doing what he believed to be right; but as he ceased he heard Margaret’s low convulsive sob; and his courage sank down under the keen sense of suffering. Go to

sobbing /ˈsɑːbɪŋ/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: soluçando; aos soluços

Simple English: Crying loudly while taking short sharp breaths.

Example: The child came in sobbing about a lost toy.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. When Charlotte told me just now you were sobbing, Miss Hale, I thought, no wonder, poor thing! Go to

2. She says little Susan has kept watch down the lane for days past. - Nay, Margaret, what is the matter, dear?” The thought of the little child watching for her, and continually disappointed - from no forgetfulness on her part, but from sheer inability to leave home - was the last drop in poor Margaret’s cup, and she was sobbing away as if her heart would break. Go to

sobs /sɑːbz/ (23 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: soluços; soluça

Simple English: Loud cries made while breathing in short sharp gasps.

Example: Her sobs could be heard from the next room.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He held back the dry, choking sobs that had been rising in his heart, and went to his bookcase. Go to

2. She threw herself on her bed and hid her face in the pillows to stop the sobs that broke out after she had kept control all day. Go to

3. I do not think either of us can talk about it tonight,” she said, because the tears and sobs kept coming. Go to

Original English Version

1. Then the little Margaret had hushed her sobs, and tried to lie quiet as if asleep, for fear of making her father unhappy by her grief, which she dared not express before her aunt, and which she rather thought it was wrong to feel at all after the long hoping, and planning, and contriving they had gone through at home, before her wardrobe could be arranged to suit her grander circumstances, and before papa could leave his parish to come up to London, even for a few days. Go to

2. He swallowed down the dry choking sobs which had been heaving up from his heart hitherto, and going to his bookcase he took down a volume, which he had often been reading lately, and from which he thought he had derived strength to enter upon the course in which he was now embarked. Go to

3. And then, in tears, Margaret left her, as she rushed up stairs to throw herself on her bed, and hide her face in the pillows to stifle the hysteric sobs that would force their way out at last, after the rigid self-control of the whole day. Go to

4. We can’t either of us talk about it to-night, I believe,” said she, finding that tears and sobs would come in spite of herself. Go to

sodom /ˈsɒdəm/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Sodoma

Simple English: a city in the Bible destroyed because of its wickedness

Example: One of the missing murderers was said to be from Sodom.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Your poor mother wished for this, and now her wish has come true in a cruel way, like Sodom apples. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Your poor mother’s fond wish, gratified at last in the mocking way in which over-fond wishes are too often fulfilled - Sodom apples as they are - has brought on this crisis, for which I ought to be, and I hope I am thankful. Go to

softened /ˈsɔːfənd/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: suavizaram-se; enterneceram-se

Simple English: Became or made less hard, less strong or less severe.

Example: His voice softened when he saw the child was crying.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. A thin mist softened the view and gave everything a lilac colour, though the sun had not fully set. Go to

soldier's /ˈsoʊldʒərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do soldado

Simple English: Belonging to a person in an army.

Example: The soldier's coat lay on the bench.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She was in a mood to show her lover how well she could act as a soldier’s wife. Go to

Original English Version

1. She was in a humour to enjoy showing her lover how well she could behave as a soldier’s wife. Go to

solemn /ˈsɑləm/ (11 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: solene

Simple English: serious and formal in manner or feeling

Example: When this ended, he began to read the hymn in long, solemn tones, like a bell ringing again and again on a ship sinking in the fog.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. Go to

solemnly /ˈsɑːləmli/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: solenemente; com gravidade

Simple English: In a very serious way.

Example: He solemnly promised to keep the secret.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He put his hands on her head and said solemnly, Go to

Original English Version

1. He was standing by the fireplace, shrunk and stooping; but as she came near he drew himself up to his full height, and, placing his hands on her head, he said, solemnly: Go to

soothing /ˈsuːðɪŋ/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: calmante

Simple English: making someone feel calm or less upset

Example: “Never mind, Tommy,” I said, placing a soothing hand on his shoulder.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Throughout the day Margaret never left her mother; bending her whole soul to sympathise in all the various turns her feelings took; towards evening especially, as she became more and more anxious that her father should find a soothing welcome home awaiting him, after his return from his day of fatigue and distress. Go to

spinners /ˈspɪnərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fiandeiros

Simple English: people who spin thread, especially workers or traders in cotton spinning

Example: She said that she would no longer defend the cotton-spinners.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Well, mamma, I give up the cotton-spinners. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Well, mamma, I give up the cotton-spinners; I am not standing up for them, any more than for any other trades-people. Go to

squatters /ˈskwɒtərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: posseiros

Simple English: people living on land without legal title

Example: They were built by squatters fifty or sixty years ago.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They were built by squatters fifty or sixty years ago. Go to

Original English Version

1. “They were built by squatters fifty or sixty years ago. Go to

stansfields /ˈstænzfiːldz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: os Stansfield

Simple English: the Stansfield family, mentioned as neighbors close enough to walk to

Example: We should be close enough to walk to the Stansfields.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then we should be almost close enough to walk to the Stansfields, and the Gormons would surely be within walking distance.” Go to

Original English Version

1. If we only lived at the other side of the parish, it would be something; there we should be almost within walking distance of the Stansfields; certainly the Gormons would be within a walk.” Go to

startled /ˈstɑːrtəld/ (28 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: assustada; sobressaltada

Simple English: Suddenly surprised or frightened.

Example: Aunt Em was startled by the child's laughter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They were startled when Mrs. Hale asked for her daughter. Go to

2. Dixon stood in shadow, holding a candle a little behind her so that the light would not hurt Miss Hale’s startled eyes, which were swollen and blinded. Go to

Original English Version

1. Almost immediately, Edith came in from the back drawing-room, winking and blinking her eyes at the stronger light, shaking back her slightly-ruffled curls, and altogether looking like the Sleeping Beauty just startled from her dreams. Go to

2. Margaret, have I startled you too much? Go to

3. “I was startled. Go to

4. They were startled by hearing Mrs. Hale inquiring for her daughter. Go to

5. In consequence of this, Margaret felt herself touched, and started up into a sitting posture; she saw the accustomed room, the figure of Dixon in shadow, as the latter stood holding a candle a little behind her, for fear of the effect on Miss Hale’s startled eyes, swollen and blinded as they were. Go to

6. Now, since that day when Mr. Lennox came, and startled her into a decision, every day brought some question, momentous to her, and to those whom she loved, to be settled. Go to

startling /ˈstɑːrtlɪŋ/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: surpreendente; assustador

Simple English: So sudden or unexpected that it gives you a shock.

Example: The report contained one startling figure.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret ran like Camilla to the window and knocked urgently, startling Charlotte inside. Go to

steep /stiːp/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: íngreme; acentuada; escarpadas

Simple English: (Of an angle) measuring less than ninety degrees.

Example: The mountain climb was steep, making it very challenging for hikers.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Captain Lennox and another officer who had recently married shared a villa high on steep beautiful rocks above the sea. Go to

stiffly /ˈstɪfli/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: rigidamente; com dificuldade

Simple English: In a way that shows the body does not bend easily.

Example: Her hair was white and she walked stiffly.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. But at last the four packers went into the kitchen to their tea; and Margaret moved stiffly and slowly away from the place in the hall where she had been standing so long, out through the bare echoing drawing-room, into the twilight of an early November evening. Go to

stillness /ˈstɪlnəs/ (16 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: quietude

Simple English: complete absence of movement or sound

Example: Night brought stillness to the empty house.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The robin had gone into the stillness of night. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale sat in rigid stillness while she spoke. Go to

2. The robin had gone away into the vast stillness of night. Go to

stirred /stɜːrd/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sacudiu; despertou

Simple English: Moved someone or something a little.

Example: A soft wind stirred the long grass.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then she stirred herself and said, “He is a tall man with broad shoulders, about - how old, papa?” Go to

Original English Version

1. He made her take a chair by him; he stirred the fire, snuffed the candles, and sighed once or twice before he could make up his mind to say - and it came out with a jerk after all - “Margaret! Go to

stout /staʊt/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: grosso e resistente; robusto

Simple English: Rather fat and heavy, or strong and thick.

Example: A stout man opened the gate for us.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. The cook and Charlotte worked away with willing arms and stout hearts at all the moving and packing; and as far as that went, Margaret’s admirable sense enabled her to see what was best, and to direct how it should be done. Go to

straightened /ˈstreɪtənd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: endireitou; alinhou

Simple English: Made something straight, upright, or orderly.

Example: Random straightened the mat with his foot.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He was standing by the fireplace, bent and small, but when she came near, he straightened up to his full height. Go to

stranger's /ˈstreɪndʒərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do estranho; do desconhecido

Simple English: Belonging to a person you do not know.

Example: A stranger's umbrella was left in the hallway.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Till from the garden and the wild A fresh association blow And year by year the landscape grow Familiar to the stranger’s child; Go to

streaked /striːkt/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: estriado; raiado

Simple English: Marked with long thin lines of another colour.

Example: His dark hair was streaked with grey.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Mrs. Hale said that the near neighbourhood of so many trees affected her health; and Margaret would try to tempt her forth on to the beautiful, broad, upland, sun-streaked, cloud-shadowed common; for she was sure that her mother had accustomed herself too much to an in-doors life, seldom extending her walks beyond the church, the school, and the neighbouring cottages. Go to

sunbeam /ˈsʌnbiːm/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: raio de sol

Simple English: a narrow stream of sunlight

Example: A sunbeam shone through the window.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. A distant boat’s white sail turned silver in a pale sunbeam. Go to

Original English Version

1. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future. Go to

sunlit /ˈsʌnlɪt/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: iluminado pelo sol; ensolarado

Simple English: Brightly lit by sunlight.

Example: They crossed a sunlit courtyard behind the house.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mrs. Hale said the many trees around them hurt her health, and Margaret tried to lead her out onto the beautiful common, broad and sunlit, with shifting cloud shadows. Go to

surround /səˈraʊnd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: surround; cercam; rodeiam

Simple English: To be all around something or someone on every side.

Example: The garden is surrounded by a tall stone wall for privacy.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Mist dims the sunshine, smoky little houses surround me everywhere.” Go to

suspect /səˈspɛkt/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: suspeito; suspeitar; desconfiar

Simple English: To think someone may have committed a crime.

Example: I suspect he took the money when nobody was looking.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Well, I had reason to suspect something - I should say no more about that. Go to

sweetest /ˈswiːtɪst/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: o mais encantador; o mais lindo

Simple English: The most pleasant or lovely of all.

Example: It was the sweetest little room in the world.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Dearest Maria had married the man of her heart, only eight years older than herself, with the sweetest temper, and that blue black hair one so seldom sees. Go to

sympathize /ˈsɪmpəθaɪz/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: solidarizar-se; compadecer-se

Simple English: To share and understand the feelings of another person.

Example: I sympathize with you in this loss.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "I ask you for a love that thinks, Through constant watching wise, To meet the happy with joyful smiles, And to wipe the crying eyes; And a heart free from itself To calm and sympathize." Go to

Tale /teɪl/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: conto; fadas; história

Simple English: True or imaginary story full of events, often exciting.

Example: She told a fascinating tale about her travels around the world.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Remember how you made fun of my description one evening in Harley Street: ‘a village in a tale.’” Go to

2. But I know I would have liked to speak to you about what filled my mind then, and you - what should I call it? - spoke with disrespect about Helstone as only a village in a tale.” Go to

tapestry /ˈtæpəstri/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tapeçaria

Simple English: A woven wall hanging with pictures or patterns.

Example: A tapestry showed a hunt in the forest.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. "Is that tapestry work very important? Go to

Original English Version

1. “Is that tapestry thing of immediate consequence? Go to

tempt /tɛmpt/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tentar; seduzir

Simple English: To make someone want to do something wrong.

Example: Money could not tempt him to lie.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Mrs. Hale said that the near neighbourhood of so many trees affected her health; and Margaret would try to tempt her forth on to the beautiful, broad, upland, sun-streaked, cloud-shadowed common; for she was sure that her mother had accustomed herself too much to an in-doors life, seldom extending her walks beyond the church, the school, and the neighbouring cottages. Go to

temptations /tɛmpˈteɪʃənz/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tentações

Simple English: Strong wishes to do something you should not do.

Example: City life is full of temptations.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. How far had her father gone, led by doubts that she saw as the Devil’s temptations? Go to

Original English Version

1. Where, to what distance apart, had her father wandered, led by doubts which were to her temptations of the Evil One? Go to

tenderness /ˈtendərnəs/ (20 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: ternura; carinho; sensibilidade

Simple English: Gentle and loving feeling; also soreness when a part of the body is touched.

Example: He spoke of his old teacher with real tenderness.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Master Frederick had been her favorite and pride, and each week she arranged his room with careful tenderness, as if he might come home that very evening. Go to

Original English Version

1. She knew that his very reserve had originated in a tenderness for her, which might be cowardly, but was not unfeeling. Go to

tennyson /ˈtɛnɪsən/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Tennyson

Simple English: a famous English poet, Alfred Lord Tennyson

Example: But Swinburne had, and Tennyson, and Kipling, and the other poets.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. TENNYSON. Go to

Original English Version

1. TENNYSON. Go to

tennyson's /ˈtɛnɪsənz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Tennyson

Simple English: belonging to Alfred Lord Tennyson, the English poet

Example: They had studied Tennyson's poem at school the winter before.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Helstone is like a village in a poem, one of Tennyson’s poems. Go to

Original English Version

1. Helstone is like a village in a poem - in one of Tennyson’s poems. Go to

thatch /θætʃ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: colmo; palha do telhado

Simple English: Dry grass or straw used to make a roof.

Example: Fire caught the dry thatch at once.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “I think you have made the colours on the thatch too dark, haven’t you?” he said, as he gave Margaret’s sketch back and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was held back for a moment only. Go to

Original English Version

1. “I think you have made the tints on the thatch too dark, have you not?” as he returned Margaret’s to her, and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was withheld from him one moment, no more. Go to

thistledown /ˈθɪsəldaʊn/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: penugem de cardo

Simple English: The light, soft material that carries thistle seeds through the air.

Example: The thistledown floated across the warm garden.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. When the fourteen lovely days of October began, her cares flew away like thistledown, and she thought only of the beauty of the forest. Go to

Original English Version

1. And when the brilliant fourteen fine days of October came on, her cares were all blown away as lightly as thistledown, and she thought of nothing but the glories of the forest. Go to

thomson's /ˈtɒmsənz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Thomson

Simple English: Refers to poet James Thomson, credited as the source of a quoted poem titled 'Liberty'.

Example: THOMSON'S LIBERTY

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Books like Thomson’s Seasons, Hayley’s Cowper, and Middleton’s Cicero were the newest and most amusing ones. Go to

Original English Version

1. Thomson’s Season’s, Hayley’s Cowper, Middleton’s Cicero, were by far the lightest, newest, and most amusing. Go to

thornton's /ˈθɔːrntənz/ (170 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: de Thornton

Simple English: Possessive referring to John Thornton, a dog-sled owner.

Example: They reached John Thornton's camp at the river.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Thornton’s mill must be somewhere not far away, because he rents from Mr. Bell. Go to

2. With his polite and friendly apology, he restored his name and family in Mr. Thornton’s good opinion. Go to

3. Mr. Hale found several pupils, recommended by Mr. Bell or through Mr. Thornton’s help. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Thornton’s mill must be somewhere not very far off, for he is Mr. Bell’s tenant. Go to

2. Just as Margaret had exhausted her last subject of conversation - and yet conversation that could hardly be called which consisted of so few and such short speeches - her father came in, and with his pleasant gentlemanly courteousness of apology, reinstated his name and family in Mr. Thornton’s good opinion. Go to

thyme /taɪm/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tomilho

Simple English: An aromatic herb used in cooking.

Example: At the thyme bed, he had begun to speak of things she should not think about now.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. At the thyme bed, he had begun to speak of things she should not think about now. Go to

Original English Version

1. Here, at this bed of thyme, he began to speak of what she must not think of now. Go to

tickling /ˈtɪklɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: fazendo cócegas

Simple English: Touching someone lightly so as to make them laugh.

Example: The straw kept tickling his bare feet.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Then she quietly took the horehound drop Margaret gave her for the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost anyone except Mr. Hale would have known it was hard in so short a time to choose any house in Milton-Northern, or anywhere else, to which they could move the furniture taken from Helstone Vicarage. Go to

Original English Version

1. A fortnight was a very short time to make arrangements for so serious a removal; as Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but catching a look at Margaret’s straight, stern brow just here, she coughed the remainder of the sentence away, and meekly took the horehound drop that Margaret offered her, to stop the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost any one but Mr. Hale would have had practical knowledge enough to see, that in so short a time it would be difficult to fix on any house in Milton-Northern, or indeed elsewhere, to which they could remove the furniture that had of necessity been taken out of Helstone Vicarage. Go to

tidied /ˈtaɪdid/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: arrumou

Simple English: Made a place neat and orderly.

Example: Priscilla came back down without her apron or flour, Stella tidied her corner, and Phil saved the situation with easy small talk.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. His room was kept just as he had left it and was dusted and tidied every week by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who did no other household work. Go to

tills /tɪlz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: gavetas de caixa

Simple English: Cash drawers in shops or inns.

Example: Money disappeared from the tills of shops and inns.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Year by year, the worker tills the same field and cuts the same trees. Go to

Original English Version

1. As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.” Go to

timid /ˈtɪmɪd/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tímido; receoso

Simple English: Shy and easily frightened.

Example: The timid child hid behind her mother.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He looked timid and afraid, and it was sad to see in a man’s face. Go to

Original English Version

1. His face was gray and pale; he had a timid fearful look in his eyes; something almost pitiful to see in a man’s face; but that look of despondent uncertainty, of mental and bodily languor, touched his wife’s heart. Go to

tiredness /ˈtaɪərdnəs/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cansaço

Simple English: The feeling of needing rest or sleep.

Example: Tiredness made her close the book early.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He was resting, but it looked more like tiredness than peace. Go to

2. When her father woke, she was ready with a bright smile that showed no tiredness. Go to

3. Margaret sat on the rug to warm herself, because the damp evening clung to her dress and she felt cold from tiredness. Go to

tiring /ˈtaɪərɪŋ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cansativo

Simple English: Making you feel that you need to rest.

Example: Waiting for the Wizard grew tiring.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She would have sea air, which would help her through the winter, and she would be spared all the tiring travel. Go to

titania /taɪˈteɪniə/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Titânia

Simple English: The fairy queen from Shakespeare's A Midsummer Night's Dream.

Example: Tina was Titania, a perfect little fairy.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. If Titania had been dressed like that and asleep on a red sofa in a back room, Edith might have been mistaken for her. Go to

Original English Version

1. If Titania had ever been dressed in white muslin and blue ribbons, and had fallen asleep on a crimson damask sofa in a back drawing-room, Edith might have been taken for her. Go to

title /ˈtaɪtəl/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: título; denominação

Simple English: Name given to a book, movie, or other work.

Example: The title of the book was intriguing and made me curious to read it.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Yet if another man had offered her a grand house, a large estate, and a title, she would still have stayed with Captain Lennox for as long as that choice lasted. Go to

torquay /tɔːrˈkiː/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: Torquay (nome de rua)

Simple English: Torquay Terrace, the street in Camberwell where Madame Charpentier's boardinghouse is located in the story.

Example: He lived at Madame Charpentier's boardinghouse in Torquay Terrace, Camberwell.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her only regret was that Mr. Hale could not be with her for all the two weeks, as he had once been when they were engaged and she stayed with Sir John and Lady Beresford at Torquay. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her only regret was that Mr. Hale could not be with her all the fortnight she was to be there, as he had been for a whole fortnight once, when they were engaged, and she was staying with Sir John and Lady Beresford at Torquay. Go to

tradesman /ˈtreɪdzmən/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: comerciante; artesão

Simple English: A man whose work is a trade or business.

Example: A highwayman in the dark could be a tradesman by day.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But in Milton people believed that to make a boy into a good tradesman, he had to be taken young and shaped for mill, office, or warehouse life. Go to

Original English Version

1. Altogether a man who seems made for his niche, mamma; sagacious, and strong, as becomes a great tradesman.” Go to

2. They were mostly of the age when many boys would be still at school, but, according to the prevalent, and, apparently well-founded notions of Milton, to make a lad into a good tradesman he must be caught young, and acclimated to the life of the mill, or office, or warehouse. Go to

tramp /træmp/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: andarilho; caminhante

Simple English: A person who walks long distances with no fixed home.

Example: A tramp slept under the bridge.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Margaret used to tramp along by her father’s side, crushing down the fern with a cruel glee, as she felt it yield under her light foot, and send up the fragrance peculiar to it - out on the broad commons into the warm scented light, seeing multitudes of wild, free, living creatures, revelling in the sunshine, and the herbs and flowers it called forth. Go to

2. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. Go to

trampled /ˈtræmpəld/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: pisoteado

Simple English: Pressed down by many feet walking on it.

Example: The grass was trampled where the cattle stood.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Or, in the triumph of the crowd, have the weak been trampled underfoot instead of being gently moved aside from the path of the winner, whom they cannot follow? Go to

Original English Version

1. The question always is, has everything been done to make the sufferings of these exceptions as small as possible? or, in the triumph of the crowded procession, have the helpless been trampled on, instead of being gently lifted aside out of the roadway of the conqueror, whom they have no power to accompany on his march? Go to

treacherous /ˈtretʃərəs/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: traiçoeiro; pérfido; perigoso

Simple English: Ready to betray you, or dangerous in a hidden way.

Example: The path is treacherous after rain.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Now I call that treacherous,” said she. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Now, I call that treacherous,” said she. Go to

tremble /ˈtrɛmbəl/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tremer

Simple English: To shake slightly because of fear or cold.

Example: The Lion began to tremble.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The very things that made Margaret excited made Edith pretend to shiver and tremble. Go to

2. Speak!” He saw her lips tremble as if she might cry. Go to

trembling /ˈtrɛmblɪŋ/ (38 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tremendo; tremor

Simple English: Shaking slightly or the act of shaking, often from fear or excitement.

Example: Lucy stood trembling in the hallway after the argument.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. I did not hear you come into the room!” said Margaret, resuming her trembling self-restraint. Go to

trimmed /trɪmd/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: guarnecidos; debruados

Simple English: Decorated along the edges.

Example: Their uniforms were trimmed with gold braid.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Her dress was very plain: a close straw bonnet of the best material and shape, trimmed with white ribbon; a large Indian shawl, which hung about her in long heavy folds, and which she wore as an empress wears her drapery. Go to

troublesome /ˈtrʌbəlsəm/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: incômodo; problemático; enfadonho

Simple English: Causing difficulty or annoyance.

Example: The lock has been troublesome since the winter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s bad days, when everything felt hard and troublesome. Go to

trousseau /ˈtruːsoʊ/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: enxoval

Simple English: A trousseau is the clothes and household linen collected for a bride.

Example: Her family spent generously on the wedding trousseau.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “I spared no expense on her trousseau,” were the next words Margaret heard. Go to

2. Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding breakfast, and writing the invitation notes, for example, said Mr. Lennox, laughing. Go to

Original English Version

1. “I have spared no expense in her trousseau,” were the next words Margaret heard. Go to

2. “Cinderella’s godmother ordering the trousseau, the wedding-breakfast, writing the notes of invitation, for instance,” said Mr. Lennox, laughing. Go to

truthful /ˈtruːθfəl/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: veraz; sincero

Simple English: Always saying what is true.

Example: He was a truthful and careful witness.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Lead her from the festive boards, Point her to the starry skies, Guard her, by your truthful words, Pure from courtship’s flatteries.” Go to

tune (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: melodia; música; toada

Simple English: a series of musical notes

Example: I cannot remember the tune of that song.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They had also talked about how hard it would be to keep a piano in tune, which Edith thought was one of the worst problems she could face in marriage, and about the dresses she would need for visits to Scotland after the wedding. Go to

2. Her husband had drill to attend, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy new popular tunes from the latest English music for the bandmaster. Go to

twitching /ˈtwɪtʃɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: contraindo; mexendo nervosamente

Simple English: Making small sudden movements.

Example: His eye kept twitching from tiredness.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She saw from her mother’s twitching lips and changing face that she also knew her husband had returned. Go to

Original English Version

1. She heard him linger, as if awaiting her, or some sign of her; and she dared not stir; she saw by her mother’s twitching lips, and changing colour, that she too was aware that her husband had returned. Go to

unbelieving /ˌʌnbɪˈliːvɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: incrédulo; descrente

Simple English: not accepting a claim or religious belief as true

Example: She stared at the impossible sight with an unbelieving expression.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “What makes you say that?” asked Mrs. Hale in a shocked, unbelieving voice. Go to

uncaring /ənˈkɛrɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: indiferente

Simple English: showing no concern, sympathy, or emotional response

Example: Yes, he said in the same sad, uncaring way.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “To Milton-Northern,” he answered with a flat, uncaring voice. Go to

2. “Yes,” he said in the same sad, uncaring way. Go to

uncle's /ˈʌŋkəlz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: do tio

Simple English: Belonging to an uncle, the brother of a parent.

Example: We spent the summer at my uncle's farm.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They were quite beyond my uncle’s control, and for sixteen hours out of twenty-four they kept the old man in fear. Go to

Original English Version

1. And indeed they did: they were quite beyond my uncle’s management, and kept the old gentleman in a panic for sixteen hours out of the twenty-four. Go to

undecided /ˌʌndɪˈsaɪdɪd/ (3 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: indeciso; em suspenso

Simple English: Not having made a choice yet, or not yet settled.

Example: The date of the meeting is still undecided.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. He had a trick of half-opening his mouth as if to speak, which constantly unsettled the form of the lips, and gave the face an undecided expression. Go to

2. They make me so undecided.” Go to

underfoot /ʌndərfʌːt/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: sob os pés

Simple English: the thing, state, or idea meant by underfoot

Example: He had done this thing before, somewhere in that other and dimly remembered world, and he was doing it again, now, running free in the open, the unpacked earth underfoot, the wide sky overhead.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Or, in the triumph of the crowd, have the weak been trampled underfoot instead of being gently moved aside from the path of the winner, whom they cannot follow? Go to

undressed /ʌnˈdrest/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: despido; sem curativo

Simple English: With the clothes taken off, or with no bandage on a wound.

Example: The child was undressed and put to bed.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. So Margaret got up and slowly undressed, enjoying the rare chance to move slowly after the rush of the day. Go to

uneasy /ʌnˈiːzi/ (27 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: inquieto; pouco à vontade

Simple English: Feeling worried or not comfortable.

Example: The Scarecrow felt a little uneasy.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Is Dixon to go with us?” Mr. Hale asked, sounding confused and uneasy. Go to

2. Mr. Thornton was more surprised and uneasy than she was. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret could not help believing that there had been some late intelligence of Frederick, unknown to her mother, which was making her father anxious and uneasy. Go to

unfairly /ʌnˈfɛrli/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: injustamente

Simple English: In a way that is not right or equal.

Example: He felt he had been treated unfairly.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She thought the bishop unfairly ignored Mr. Hale by not giving him a better living, and she almost blamed her husband because he could not say that he wanted to leave the parish and take charge of a bigger one. Go to

2. “He is in a foreign country, and he has been treated unfairly by his own people. Go to

unfasten /ʌnˈfæsən/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desatar

Simple English: To open something that is fixed shut.

Example: He could not unfasten the tight knot.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Mayn’t I unfasten your gown, miss, and do your hair?” Go to

Original English Version

1. “Mayn’t I unfasten your gown, miss, and do your hair?” Go to

unhappiness /ʌnˈhæpinəs/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: infelicidade; tristeza

Simple English: The state of being sad.

Example: I will bear all the unhappiness without a word.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The one thing she still liked to talk about was the unhappiness caused by a big age difference in marriage. Go to

2. Margaret had not expected the peace of home to be troubled by long hours of unhappiness. Go to

Original English Version

1. If Mrs. Shaw had guessed at the real reason why Mrs. Hale did not accompany her husband, she would have showered down gowns upon her; but it was nearly twenty years since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor pretty Miss Beresford, and she had really forgotten all grievances except that of the unhappiness arising from disparity of age in married life, on which she could descant by the half-hour. Go to

unjust /ʌnˈdʒʌst/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: injusto

Simple English: Not fair or right.

Example: He felt the punishment was unjust.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Surely, if the bishop were told all we know about Frederick, and the hard unjust - ” Go to

unkind /ʌnˈkaɪnd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cruel; maldoso; sem bondade

Simple English: Not kind; causing hurt to others.

Example: He took care never to be unkind to anything.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I call it very unkind," she said, and tears began to ease her anger. Go to

unlit /ʌnˈlɪt/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: não iluminado

Simple English: not illuminated by a lamp, flame, or other light

Example: She sat thinking in the unlit room.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She sat alone by the fire, with the candles still unlit on the table behind her, and thought about the day: the happy walk, the happy sketching, the cheerful dinner, and then the unhappy, painful walk in the garden. Go to

unloved /ʌnˈlʌvd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: não amado

Simple English: not loved by anyone

Example: The child felt unloved at home.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Unwatched the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

2. Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air; Go to

Original English Version

1. “Unwatch’d the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

2. Unloved, the sun-flower, shining fair, Ray round with flames her disk of seed, And many a rose-carnation feed With summer spice the humming air; Go to

unnoticed /ʌnˈnoʊtɪst/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: despercebido; sem ser notado

Simple English: Not seen or noticed by anyone.

Example: He slipped out unnoticed during the applause.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They shone for a moment on her eyelashes, then slowly ran down her cheeks and fell unnoticed on her dress. Go to

unpacking /ʌnˈpækɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desembalando

Simple English: Taking things out of a bag or box.

Example: They spent an hour unpacking their supplies.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret and Dixon had worked for two days unpacking and arranging things, but the house still looked untidy. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret and Dixon had been at work two days, unpacking and arranging, but everything inside the house still looked in disorder; and outside a thick fog crept up to the very windows, and was driven in to every open door in choking white wreaths of unwholsome mist. Go to

unrolling /ʌnˈroʊlɪŋ/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desenrolando

Simple English: Opening out something that was rolled up.

Example: He kept unrolling the long paper map.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Here, if they had time from customers, they made work for themselves inside the shop, even, she thought, by needlessly unrolling and rolling ribbons again. Go to

Original English Version

1. Here, if they had any leisure from customers, they made themselves business in the shop - even, Margaret fancied, to the unnecessary unrolling and re-rolling of ribbons. Go to

untidy /ʌnˈtaɪdi/ (7 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: desarrumado; desordenado

Simple English: Not clean and not in good order.

Example: His untidy room made his mother angry.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Most were well dressed in good cloth, but they looked untidy and loose in a way that seemed very different from the shabby, worn-looking smartness of a similar class in London. Go to

2. Margaret and Dixon had worked for two days unpacking and arranging things, but the house still looked untidy. Go to

3. The room itself was untidy. Go to

Original English Version

1. Even the pretty lawn at the side of the house, was made unsightly and untidy by the straw that had been wafted upon it through the open door and windows. Go to

untroubled /ʌnˈtrʌbəld/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: tranquilo; sereno; despreocupado

Simple English: calm and quiet, with no worry or bother

Example: Her clear, untroubled look showed that he meant nothing to her.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her clear, untroubled look showed that his presence meant nothing to her. Go to

Original English Version

1. The recollection of the plentiful luxury of all arrangements, the stately handsomeness of the furniture, the size of the house, the peaceful, untroubled ease of the visitors - all came vividly before her, in strange contrast to the present time. Go to

unwatched /ʌnˈwɑtʃt/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: não vigiado; sem vigilância

Simple English: with nobody watching or guarding it

Example: I had to leave him unwatched for half an hour.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Unwatched the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Go to

Original English Version

1. “Oh! thank you,” exclaimed Margaret; and then, half wishing to read it alone and unwatched, she made the excuse of going to tell her mother again (Sarah surely had made some mistake) that Mr. Lennox was there. Go to

unwell /ʌnˈwel/ (10 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: indisposto; adoentado

Simple English: Not in good health.

Example: He felt unwell and went to bed.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her mother caught a bad cold, and Dixon herself was clearly unwell, though Margaret could hardly offend her more than by trying to help or care for her. Go to

upper /ˈʌpər/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: superior; alta; alto

Simple English: Located above something else of the same type.

Example: The upper floor of the building has the best view of the city.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her short upper lip, strong chin, proud carriage, and soft but firm movements often made strangers think she was haughty. Go to

urge /ɜːrdʒ/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: exortar; instar; impulso

Simple English: To strongly recommend or encourage someone to take action.

Example: I urge you to apply for that scholarship before the deadline.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Each time his wife urged him to look for promotion, Margaret saw him shrink more, and she tried to calm her mother and make Helstone seem good. Go to

urgently /ˈɜːrdʒəntli/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: urgentemente; com urgência

Simple English: In a way that requires immediate attention or action.

Example: She urgently called for everyone to leave.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret ran like Camilla to the window and knocked urgently, startling Charlotte inside. Go to

urn /ɜːrn/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: urna (recipiente)

Simple English: A tall container used for holding liquid, such as coffee.

Example: He knocked over the urn and spilled the coffee.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She found that the water in the urn was cold, so she ordered the large kitchen tea-kettle. Go to

Original English Version

1. She found out that the water in the urn was cold, and ordered up the great kitchen tea-kettle; the only consequence of which was that when she met it at the door, and tried to carry it in, it was too heavy for her, and she came in pouting, with a black mark on her muslin gown, and a little round white hand indented by the handle, which she took to show to Captain Lennox, just like a hurt child, and, of course, the remedy was the same in both cases. Go to

vanish /ˈvænɪʃ/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: desaparecer; sumir; esvanecer-se

Simple English: To disappear suddenly and completely.

Example: Coins seem to vanish in his hands.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She had often seen poachers leap over the garden fence, cross the moonlit lawn, and vanish into the dark beyond. Go to

vast /væst/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: vasta; vasto; grande

Simple English: Extremely large in size, area, or extent.

Example: The ocean covers a vast area of the Earth's surface.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. They seemed to shut in the cries of suffering people, let them rise into that vast beauty, and lose them forever before they reached His throne. Go to

vellum /ˈvɛləm/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: velino; pergaminho fino

Simple English: Fine smooth material made from animal skin.

Example: The notes were written on vellum.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. It was Dante’s Paradise, bound in white vellum and gold. Go to

Original English Version

1. He took up one of the books lying on the table; it was the Paradise of Dante, in the proper old Italian binding of white vellum and gold; by it lay a dictionary, and some words copied out in Margaret’s handwriting. Go to

vestry /ˈvɛstri/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sacristia

Simple English: a small room in a church where robes are kept

Example: She asked me for money to buy a carpet for the vestry room.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Her father was in the vestry with the clerk, looking over papers, books, and registers. Go to

Original English Version

1. Her father was examining papers, books, registers, what not, in the vestry with the clerk; and when he came in, there were his own books to pack up, which no one but himself could do to his satisfaction. Go to

vicar /ˈvɪkər/ (25 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vigário; pároco

Simple English: a priest in charge of a parish in the Church of England

Example: Jo quickly took out 'The Vicar of Wakefield' and read.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Mr. Hale was no longer seen as the Vicar of Helstone, but as a man who simply spent a certain amount of money. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Hale was no longer looked upon as Vicar of Helstone, but as a man who only spent at a certain rate. Go to

vicarage /ˈvɪkərɪdʒ/ (12 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: casa paroquial; presbitério

Simple English: the house where a vicar lives

Example: She thought of the narrower means at Helstone Vicarage.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Sometimes she was amused and asked questions; at other times she felt some sadness when she thought of the easier life her sister enjoyed compared with the smaller means at Helstone Vicarage. Go to

2. “I told him I meant to give up this vicarage. Go to

3. Then she quietly took the horehound drop Margaret gave her for the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost anyone except Mr. Hale would have known it was hard in so short a time to choose any house in Milton-Northern, or anywhere else, to which they could move the furniture taken from Helstone Vicarage. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret told her mother every particular of her London life, to all of which Mrs. Hale listened with interest, sometimes amused and questioning, at others a little inclined to compare her sister’s circumstances of ease and comfort with the narrower means at Helstone Vicarage. Go to

2. “I have written to the bishop - I dare say I have told you so, but I forget things just now,” said Mr. Hale, collapsing into his depressed manner as soon as he came to talk of hard matter-of-fact details, “informing him of my intention to resign this vicarage. Go to

3. A fortnight was a very short time to make arrangements for so serious a removal; as Dixon said, “Anyone but a gentleman - indeed almost any other gentleman - ” but catching a look at Margaret’s straight, stern brow just here, she coughed the remainder of the sentence away, and meekly took the horehound drop that Margaret offered her, to stop the “little tickling at my chest, miss.” But almost any one but Mr. Hale would have had practical knowledge enough to see, that in so short a time it would be difficult to fix on any house in Milton-Northern, or indeed elsewhere, to which they could remove the furniture that had of necessity been taken out of Helstone Vicarage. Go to

vulgarity /vʌlˈɡærəti/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vulgaridade; grosseria

Simple English: rude or low behaviour, or a lack of good taste

Example: Call it shop vulgarity or whatever you like.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. If we are talking about vulgarity and commonness, you should prepare yourself for our drawing-room paper. Go to

Original English Version

1. Mr. Thornton had thought that the house in Crampton was really just the thing; but now that he saw Margaret, with her superb ways of moving and looking, he began to feel ashamed of having imagined that it would do very well for the Hales, in spite of a certain vulgarity in it which had struck him at the time of his looking it over. Go to

2. But, oh mamma! speaking of vulgarity and commonness, you must prepare yourself for our drawing-room paper. Go to

wad /wɑd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: maço; bolo; chumaço

Simple English: a small tight lump of paper, cloth or money

Example: He thrust a small, tightly crumpled wad of paper into his hand.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.” Go to

Original English Version

1. “And it’s hame, hame, hame, Hame fain wad I be.” Go to

wandered /ˈwɑːndərd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vagou; perambulou

Simple English: Walked around slowly with no clear plan.

Example: We wandered through the market all morning.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. Where, to what distance apart, had her father wandered, led by doubts which were to her temptations of the Evil One? Go to

warmly /ˈwɔːrmli/ (13 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: calorosamente; com cordialidade

Simple English: In a friendly, kind way.

Example: Come along, said the Scarecrow warmly.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She looked like a pretty, gentle lady as she welcomed Mr. Lennox warmly, as she would welcome someone almost in the family. Go to

2. “I will never do so again,” he said warmly. Go to

3. Yet Margaret knew many houses nearby where she and her mother would be warmly welcomed if they came in happy times, or even in calm times. Go to

4. She warmly hoped that if the regiment stayed another year at Corfu, Margaret would come and visit for a long time. Go to

Original English Version

1. “I will never do so again,” said he, warmly. Go to

wasps /wɑsps/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: vespas

Simple English: flying insects with black and yellow stripes that can sting

Example: He found Carl on the lawn watching a group of wasps.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The only problem is that wasps are rude enough to compete for it, even at the best moment of enjoyment." Go to

Original English Version

1. The worst is, the wasps are impudent enough to dispute it with one, even at the very crisis and summit of enjoyment.” Go to

Glossary: New Words (4/4)

weeping /ˈwiːpɪŋ/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: chorando

Simple English: Crying, with tears.

Example: She sat weeping by the fire.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. “I ask Thee for a thoughtful love, Through constant watching wise, To meet the glad with joyful smiles, And to wipe the weeping eyes; And a heart at leisure from itself To soothe and sympathise.” Go to

whirlwind /ˈwɜːrlwɪnd/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: remoinho de vento; turbilhão

Simple English: A strong wind that turns quickly in a circle.

Example: A whirlwind lifted the dry leaves.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Whenever I have seen you lately, you have been caught in a whirlwind made by someone else. Go to

2. I wonder if a marriage must always be preceded by what you call a whirlwind, or whether sometimes there could be a quiet and peaceful time just before it. Go to

Original English Version

1. Whenever I have seen you lately, you have been carried away by a whirlwind of some other person’s making.” Go to

2. “Yes,” said Margaret, rather sadly, remembering the never-ending commotion about trifles that had been going on for more than a month past: “I wonder if a marriage must always be preceded by what you call a whirlwind, or whether in some cases there might not rather be a calm and peaceful time just before it.” Go to

whisper /ˈwɪspər/ (9 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sussurro; sussurrar; cochichar

Simple English: To speak very quietly so others nearby cannot easily hear.

Example: She had to whisper so the teacher wouldn’t hear their conversation.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. I had a true feeling that Captain Lennox - ” Here the voice dropped to a whisper, but Margaret could easily guess the rest. Go to

2. She heard him whisper to himself, “The martyrs and confessors suffered even more. Go to

whispered /ˈwɪspərd/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: sussurraram; cochicharam

Simple English: Spoke very quietly, so that few people could hear.

Example: They stopped and whispered among themselves.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Go to

2. God was there, close around them, hearing her father’s whispered words. Go to

who'll /huːl/ (6 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: quem vai; quem irá

Simple English: a short form of 'who will'

Example: Let's run a race and see who'll get there first.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “Indeed, ma’am, I’m sure it will be your death before long, and then I know who’ll - stay! Go to

Original English Version

1. “Indeed, ma’am, I’m sure it will be your death before long, and then I know who’ll - stay! Go to

widow's /ˈwɪdoʊz/ (4 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: da viúva

Simple English: belonging to a woman whose husband has died

Example: Rosa is a village widow's daughter.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. She and Dixon had even brought out the finger-glasses from the store-room to be as correct as General Shaw's widow's sister should be. Go to

Original English Version

1. She would rather have wound up the dinner in the proper way, and with all the ceremonies which had gone on so smoothly hitherto, especially as she and Dixon had got out the finger-glasses from the store-room on purpose to be as correct as became General Shaw’s widow’s sister; but as Mr. Hale got up directly, and prepared to accompany his guest, she could only submit. Go to

wight /waɪt/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: criatura; pessoa; ser

Simple English: an old word for a person or a living creature

Example: The poor wight had nowhere to sleep that night.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Once a year, her aunt and Edith discussed whether they should go to the Isle of Wight, abroad, or to Scotland. Go to

Original English Version

1. Once a year, there was a long discussion between her aunt and Edith as to whether they should go to the Isle of Wight, abroad, or to Scotland; but at such times Margaret herself was secure of drifting, without any exertion of her own, into the quiet harbour of home. Go to

willed /wɪld/ (1 occurrence in the simplified text)

Português: quis; determinou; deixou em testamento

Simple English: used your mind to decide something or make it happen

Example: The brain that willed the muscles to move.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. But she was spoiled, easy-going, and not very strong-willed, so when her mother ordered special seasonal dishes for the dinner, she gave in. Go to

wiping /ˈwaɪpɪŋ/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: enxugando; limpando

Simple English: Rubbing something to make it clean or dry.

Example: The Lion spoke, wiping a tear from his eye.

Use in this Book:

Original English Version

1. But when she heard her father’s step on the gravel outside, she started up, and hastily shaking her heavy black hair back, and wiping a few tears away that had come on her cheeks she knew not how, she went out to open the door for him. Go to

wiser /ˈwaɪzər/ (14 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mais sábio

Simple English: Having more good sense than someone else.

Example: My grandmother is wiser than all of us.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Still, some parents were wiser. Go to

Original English Version

1. Still there were some wiser parents; and some who had sense enough to perceive their own deficiencies, and strive to remedy them. Go to

woodcutters /ˈwʊdkʌtərz/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lenhadores

Simple English: People whose work is cutting down trees.

Example: The woodcutters came home at dusk.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. The woodcutters have left it in just the right place for the light. Go to

Original English Version

1. Look at this beautiful trunk of a tree, which the woodcutters have left just in the right place for the light. Go to

wooded /ˈwʊdɪd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: arborizado; coberto de árvores

Simple English: Covered with trees.

Example: A wooded hill rises behind the village.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. “By the soft green light in the wooded glade, On the banks of moss where your childhood played, By the house tree through which your eyes First looked in love to the summer sky.” Go to

wooed /wuːd/ (2 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: cortejou; namorou; conquistou

Simple English: tried to win someone's love in order to marry them

Example: It was in this old, primitive way that Martin wooed Ruth.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Married and wooed, and all that. Go to

Original English Version

1. “Wooed and married and a’.” Go to

worldly /ˈwɜːrldli/ (8 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: mundanos; do século

Simple English: Belonging to ordinary life and not to religion.

Example: He left his worldly goods behind.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. He seemed lighter, cleverer, and more worldly, and this did not suit Mr. Hale. Go to

Original English Version

1. “You should make allowances for the mortification, not only of a lover, Margaret, but of a man not given to romance in general - prudent, worldly, as some people call me - who has been carried out of his usual habits by the force of a passion - well, we will say no more of that; but in the one outlet which he has formed for the deeper and better feelings of his nature, he meets with rejection and repulse. Go to

2. His visitor was a different man to what he had seen him before at the wedding-breakfast, and at dinner to-day; a lighter, cleverer, more worldly man, and, as such, dissonant to Mr. Hale. Go to

worsted /ˈwʊstɪd/ (5 occurrences in the simplified text)

Português: lã penteada; fio de lã

Simple English: a smooth strong woollen yarn, or cloth made from it

Example: The kitten played wildly with the ball of worsted.

Use in this Book:

Simplified (B1) English Version

1. Margaret was getting her mother's worsted work ready, and she dreaded the long evening. Go to

Original English Version

1. Margaret was preparing her mother’s worsted work, and rather shrinking from the thought of the long evening, and wishing bed-time were come that she might go over the events of the day again. Go to

Original Text: Rare Words (1/4)

Compact help for additional rare words found only in the original text. Each entry gives the spelling, pronunciation, common Portuguese meanings and one exact return to the source paragraph.

abstracted /æbˈstræktɪd/ — distraído; absorto. Mr. Hale sipped his tea in abstracted silence; Margaret had the responses all to herself. Return to Original English Version

acclimated /ˈækləmeɪtɪd/ — aclimatado; adaptado. They were mostly of the age when many boys would be still at school, but, according to the prevalent, and, apparently well-founded notions of Milton, to make a lad into a good tradesman he must be caught young, and acclimated to the life of the mill, or office, or warehouse. Return to Original English Version

accords /əˈkɔːrdz/ — concorda; acordes; harmonias. The idea of stately simplicity accords well with your character.” Return to Original English Version

accost /əˈkɔːst/ — abordar; dirigir-se a. Not but what Margaret was repelled by the rough uncourteous manners of these people; not but what she shrunk with fastidious pride from their hail-fellow accost, and severely resented their unconcealed curiosity as to the means and position of any family who lived in Milton, and yet were not engaged in trade of some kind. Return to Original English Version

aching /ˈeɪkɪŋ/ — dolorido; doendo. They could not understand how her heart was aching all the time, with a heavy pressure that no sighs could lift off or relieve, and how constant exertion for her perceptive faculties was the only way to keep herself from crying out with pain. Return to Original English Version

acutely /əˈkjuːtli/ — agudamente; intensamente. Margaret reproached herself acutely as the cause of his distress. Return to Original English Version

adjourn /əˈdʒɜːrn/ — suspender; adiar; encerrar uma reunião. “I propose that we adjourn into the garden, and eat them there,” said Mr. Lennox. Return to Original English Version

admirably /ˈædmərəbli/ — admiravelmente; de modo exemplar. Margaret made a plate for the pears out of a beet-root leaf, which threw up their brown gold colour admirably. Return to Original English Version

adorn /əˈdɔːrn/ — adornar. I think myself I have succeeded pretty well in yours.” Mr. Hale had preceded them into the house, while Margaret was lingering to pluck some roses, with which to adorn her morning gown for dinner. Return to Original English Version

adventurous /ədˈventʃərəs/ — aventureiro; audacioso. The wild adventurous freedom of their life had taken her fancy; she felt inclined to wish them success; she had no fear of them. Return to Original English Version

affliction /əˈflɪkʃən/ — aflição; sofrimento. But Dixon was too loyal to desert her in her affliction and downfall (alas, her married life). Return to Original English Version

affrighted /əˈfraɪtɪd/ — amedrontado, arcaico; assustado. The affrighted girl stole out again on tip-toe, and went and told Mrs. Dixon that Miss Hale was crying as if her heart would break: she was sure she would make herself deadly ill if she went on at that rate. Return to Original English Version

affront /əˈfrʌnt/ — afronta; insulto. Margaret needed all Dixon’s help in action, and silence in words; for, for some time, the latter thought it her duty to show her sense of affront by saying as little as possible to her young lady; so the energy came out in doing rather than in speaking. Return to Original English Version

afresh /əˈfreʃ/ — de novo; novamente. Margaret was struck afresh by her cousin’s beauty. Return to Original English Version

aggrieved /əˈɡriːvd/ — lesado; ofendido; agravado. “I can hardly tell what time it is,” replied Dixon in an aggrieved tone of voice. Return to Original English Version

agitation /ˌædʒɪˈteɪʃən/ — agitação; inquietação. In another moment the strong pride that was in her came to conquer her sudden agitation, which she hoped he had not perceived. Return to Original English Version

agreeably /əˈɡriːəbli/ — agradavelmente; de modo grato. But the evenings were rather difficult to fill up agreeably. Return to Original English Version

allowances /əˈlaʊənsɪz/ — concessões; tolerância. “You should make allowances for the mortification, not only of a lover, Margaret, but of a man not given to romance in general - prudent, worldly, as some people call me - who has been carried out of his usual habits by the force of a passion - well, we will say no more of that; but in the one outlet which he has formed for the deeper and better feelings of his nature, he meets with rejection and repulse. Return to Original English Version

alteration /ˌɔːltəˈreɪʃən/ — alteração; mudança. Mrs. Hale did not seem to perceive any alteration in her husband’s looks or ways. Return to Original English Version

amply /ˈæmpli/ — amplamente; fartamente. Just now I feel as if twenty years’ hard study of law would be amply rewarded by one year of such an exquisite serene life as this - such skies!” looking up - “such crimson and amber foliage, so perfectly motionless as that!” pointing to some of the great forest trees which shut in the garden as if it were a nest. Return to Original English Version

an't /ænt/ — não sou; não é; não são. Her mouth was wide; no rosebud that could only open just enough to let out a “yes” and “no,” and “an’t please you, sir.” But the wide mouth was one soft curve of rich red lips; and the skin, if not white and fair, was of an ivory smoothness and delicacy. Return to Original English Version

anticipations /ænˌtɪsəˈpeɪʃənz/ — expectativas; antecipações. This life - at least these walks - realised all Margaret’s anticipations. Return to Original English Version

arduous /ˈɑːrdʒuəs/ — árduo; penoso. Her husband had to attend drill, and she, the most musical officer’s wife there, had to copy the new and popular tunes out of the most recent English music, for the benefit of the bandmaster; those seemed their most severe and arduous duties. Return to Original English Version

arrière /aʁjɛːʁ/ — segunda intenção. “She would be up to looking through every speech that a young man made her for the _arrière-pensée_ of a compliment. Return to Original English Version

ascend /əˈsɛnd/ — subir; ascender. It seemed to her at the moment, as if the earth was more utterly desolate than if girt in by an iron dome, behind which there might be the ineffaceable peace and glory of the Almighty: those never-ending depths of space, in their still serenity, were more mocking to her than any material bounds could be - shutting in the cries of earth’s sufferers, which now might ascend into that infinite splendour of vastness and be lost - lost for ever, before they reached His throne. Return to Original English Version

ascertain /ˌæsərˈteɪn/ — averiguar; apurar. Mr. Hale had received several letters from Mr. Bell, and one or two from Mr. Thornton, and he was anxious to ascertain at once a good many particulars respecting his position and chances of success there, which he could only do by an interview with the latter gentleman. Return to Original English Version

assented /əˈsɛntɪd/ — concordou; assentiu. It was in this way she began to speak of her own journey to Captain Lennox, who assented, as in duty bound, to all his future mother-in-law said, while his eyes sought Edith, who was busying herself in re-arranging the tea-table, and ordering up all sorts of good things in spite of his assurances that he had dined within the last two hours. Return to Original English Version

assurances /əˈʃʊrənsɪz/ — garantias; asseverações. It was in this way she began to speak of her own journey to Captain Lennox, who assented, as in duty bound, to all his future mother-in-law said, while his eyes sought Edith, who was busying herself in re-arranging the tea-table, and ordering up all sorts of good things in spite of his assurances that he had dined within the last two hours. Return to Original English Version

astonished /əˈstɑːnɪʃt/ — espantado; surpreso. She threw down her music, and rushed out of the room, leaving Margaret standing confused and blushing to explain to the astonished guests what vision had shown itself to cause Edith’s sudden flight. Return to Original English Version

astonishment /əˈstɑːnɪʃmənt/ — espanto; assombro. Edith’s astonishment and her Aunt Shaw’s dismay would have to be met bravely, when their letters came. Return to Original English Version

asunder /əˈsʌndər/ — em pedaços; ao meio. They started asunder in the full consciousness of all that was before them. Return to Original English Version

atrocious /əˈtroʊʃəs/ — atroz; abominável. The front room down-stairs is to be your study and our dining-room (poor papa!), for you know, we settled mamma is to have as cheerful a sitting-room as we can get; and that front room up-stairs, with the atrocious blue and pink paper and heavy cornice, had really a pretty view over the plain, with a great bend of river, or canal, or whatever it is, down below. Return to Original English Version

auditors /ˈɔːdɪtərz/ — auditores. Mr. Hale’s over-praise had the usual effect of over-praise upon his auditors; they were a little inclined to rebel against Aristides being always called the Just. Return to Original English Version

austere /ɔːˈstɪr/ — austero; severo; despojado. She remembered the dark, dim look of the London nursery, presided over by an austere and ceremonious nurse, who was terribly particular about clean hands and torn frocks. Return to Original English Version

autumnal /ɔːˈtʌmnəl/ — outonal; de outono. In the latter half of September, the autumnal rains and storms came on, and Margaret was obliged to remain more in the house than she had hitherto done. Return to Original English Version

avowed /əˈvaʊd/ — declarado; confesso. Margaret was painfully struck by the worn, anxious expression; and she went back over the open and avowed circumstances of her father’s life, to find the cause for the lines that spoke so plainly of habitual distress and depression. Return to Original English Version

awed /ɔːd/ — impressionado; intimidado; tomado de assombro. Dixon was not unconscious of this awed reverence which was given to her; nor did she dislike it: it flattered her much as Louis the Fourteenth was flattered by his courtiers shading their eyes from the dazzling light of his presence. Return to Original English Version

awkwardness /ˈɔːkwərdnəs/ — desajeitamento; embaraço. She felt no awkwardness; she had too much the habits of society for that. Return to Original English Version

awoke /əˈwoʊk/ — acordou; despertou. She awoke with a start, unrefreshed, and conscious of some reality worse even than her feverish dreams. Return to Original English Version

baffle /ˈbæfəl/ — desconcertar; frustrar. She remained with her, and was devoted to her interests; always considering herself as the good and protecting fairy, whose duty it was to baffle the malignant giant, Mr. Hale. Return to Original English Version

banished /ˈbænɪʃt/ — baniu; banido; desterrado. But Margaret was at an age when any apprehension, not absolutely based on a knowledge of facts, is easily banished for a time by a bright sunny day, or some happy outward circumstance. Return to Original English Version

bareheaded /ˌbɛrˈhɛdɪd/ — de cabeça descoberta. The old man stood bareheaded in the sun, leaning on his stick at the front of his cottage. Return to Original English Version

barrack /ˈbærək/ — quartel; caserna. Margaret’s quickly-adjusted spirit-lamp was the most efficacious contrivance, though not so like the gypsy-encampment which Edith, in some of her moods, chose to consider the nearest resemblance to a barrack-life. Return to Original English Version

bearer /ˈbɛrər/ — criado pessoal; carregador. Her aunt was so much absorbed in asking Mr. Henry Lennox - who had not been able to come to dinner - all sorts of questions about his brother the bridegroom, his sister the bridesmaid (coming with the Captain from Scotland for the occasion), and various other members of the Lennox family, that Margaret saw she was no more wanted as shawl-bearer, and devoted herself to the amusement of the other visitors, whom her aunt had for the moment forgotten. Return to Original English Version

beet /biːt/ — beterraba. Margaret made a plate for the pears out of a beet-root leaf, which threw up their brown gold colour admirably. Return to Original English Version

befall /bɪˈfɔːl/ — acontecer; suceder a. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Return to Original English Version

befallen /bɪˈfɔːlən/ — sucedido; acontecido. Margaret had imagined nothing less than that some of the preferments which her mother had so much desired had befallen her father at last - something that would force him to leave beautiful, beloved Helstone, and perhaps compel him to go and live in some of the stately and silent Closes which Margaret had seen from time to time in Cathedral towns. Return to Original English Version

belled /bɛld/ — bramiu; soou como sino; tinha forma de sino. Her eye caught on a bee entering a deep-belled flower: when that bee flew forth with his spoil she would begin - that should be the sign. Return to Original English Version

belles /bɛlz/ — beldades; jovens populares da sociedade. Frederick was always spoken of, in the rare times when his name was mentioned, as “Poor Frederick.” His room was kept exactly as he had left it; and was regularly dusted, and put into order by Dixon, Mrs. Hale’s maid, who touched no other part of the household work, but always remembered the day when she had been engaged by Lady Beresford as ladies’ maid to Sir John’s wards, the pretty Miss Beresfords, the belles of Rutlandshire. Return to Original English Version

bemoaning /bɪˈmoʊnɪŋ/ — lamentando; deplorando. In this she was but her mother’s child; who, after deliberately marrying General Shaw with no warmer feeling than respect for his character and establishment, was constantly, though quietly, bemoaning her hard lot in being united to one whom she could not love. Return to Original English Version

bewildering /bɪˈwɪldərɪŋ/ — desconcertante; atordoante. He would sigh aloud as he answered, that if he could do what he ought in little Helstone, he should be thankful; but every day he was more overpowered; the world became more bewildering. Return to Original English Version

bidden /ˈbɪdən/ — ordenado; convidado, arcaico. Oh! well did the tall stately girl of eighteen remember the tears shed with such wild passion of grief by the little girl of nine, as she hid her face under the bed-clothes in that first night; and how she was bidden not to cry by the nurse, because it would disturb Miss Edith; and how she had cried as bitterly, but more quietly, till her newly-seen, grand, pretty aunt had come softly upstairs with Mr. Hale to show him his little sleeping daughter. Return to Original English Version

blazing /ˈbleɪzɪŋ/ — flamejante; ardente; em chamas. There was a good blazing fire, and unlighted candles on the table. Return to Original English Version

blight /blaɪt/ — praga; flagelo; deterioração. Dixon had always considered Mr. Hale as the blight which had fallen upon her young lady’s prospects in life. Return to Original English Version

blighting /ˈblaɪtɪŋ/ — fulminante; devastador. The hard reality was, that her father had so admitted tempting doubts into his mind as to become a schismatic - an outcast; all the changes consequent upon this grouped themselves around that one great blighting fact. Return to Original English Version

blurted /blɜːrtɪd/ — deixou escapar; disse de repente. Papa is going to leave Helstone!” she blurted forth. Return to Original English Version

bolted /ˈboʊltɪd/ — disparou; trancou com ferrolho; engoliu depressa. “No! not to-night, thank you.” And Margaret gravely lighted her out of the room, and bolted the door. Return to Original English Version

bookseller's /ˈbʊksɛlərz/ — do livreiro; na livraria. Mr. Hale went out to his bookseller’s, and to call on a friend or two. Return to Original English Version

boundless /ˈbaʊndləs/ — ilimitado; sem fim. If the look on her face was, in general, too dignified and reserved for one so young, now, talking to her father, it was bright as the morning, - full of dimples, and glances that spoke of childish gladness, and boundless hope in the future. Return to Original English Version

bowels /ˈbaʊəlz/ — intestinos; entranhas. She recollected the first tea up there - separate from her father and aunt, who were dining somewhere down below, an infinite depth of stairs; for unless she were up in the sky (the child thought), they must be deep down in the bowels of the earth. Return to Original English Version

breadth /brɛdθ/ — largura; amplitude. Look here - in Darkshire, hardly the breadth of my finger from Milton, is Heston, which I have often heard of from people living in the north as such a pleasant little bathing-place. Return to Original English Version

briefs /briːfs/ — causas; processos; instruções jurídicas. Here was she disturbed and unhappy, because her instinct had made anything but a refusal impossible; while he, not many minutes after he had met with a rejection of what ought to have been the deepest, holiest proposal of his life, could speak as if briefs, success, and all its superficial consequences of a good house, clever and agreeable society, were the sole avowed objects of his desires. Return to Original English Version

brilliantly /ˈbrɪljəntli/ — brilhantemente; de modo esplêndido. Edith played brilliantly. Return to Original English Version

brisker /ˈbrɪskər/ — mais rápido; mais animado. She came down ready equipped, in a brisker mood than usual. Return to Original English Version

brood /bruːd/ — ninhada; prole; remoer pensamentos. But in default of a listener, she had to brood over the change in her life silently as heretofore. Return to Original English Version

brooding /ˈbruːdɪŋ/ — remoendo; sombrio. It was a happy brooding, although tinged with regret at being separated for an indefinite time from her gentle aunt and dear cousin. Return to Original English Version

broodingly /ˈbruːdɪŋli/ — de modo sombrio; de modo opressivo. The forest trees were all one dark, full, dusky green; the fern below them caught all the slanting sunbeams; the weather was sultry and broodingly still. Return to Original English Version

buoyancy /ˈbɔɪənsi/ — flutuabilidade; sustentação. This evening - sixteen hours at most had past by - she sat down, too full of sorrow to cry, but with a cold dull pain, which seemed to have pressed the youth and buoyancy out of her heart, never to return. Return to Original English Version

bursting /ˈbɜːrstɪŋ/ — morrendo de vontade; a ponto de estourar. Oh! it seems so terrible, so shocking,” said Margaret, suddenly bursting into tears. Return to Original English Version

busied /ˈbɪzid/ — ocupou-se; manteve-se ocupado. A sense of indescribable weariness of all the arrangements for a pretty effect, in which Edith had been busied as supreme authority for the last six weeks, oppressed her just now; and she really wanted some one to help her to a few pleasant, quiet ideas connected with a marriage. Return to Original English Version

bustling /ˈbʌslɪŋ/ — agitado; movimentado. “Why he has tenants, and houses, and mills there; so, though he dislikes the place - too bustling for one of his habits - he is obliged to keep up some sort of connection; and he tells me that he hears there is a good opening for a private tutor there.” Return to Original English Version

busying /ˈbɪziɪŋ/ — ocupando-se; mantendo-se ocupado. It was in this way she began to speak of her own journey to Captain Lennox, who assented, as in duty bound, to all his future mother-in-law said, while his eyes sought Edith, who was busying herself in re-arranging the tea-table, and ordering up all sorts of good things in spite of his assurances that he had dined within the last two hours. Return to Original English Version

byes /baɪz/ — despedidas. The farewells so hurriedly taken, amongst all the other good-byes, of those she had lived with so long, oppressed her now with a sad regret for the times that were no more; it did not signify what those times had been, they were gone never to return. Return to Original English Version

calmness /ˈkɑːmnəs/ — calma; serenidade; tranquilidade. He looked up at her suddenly, and then said with a slow and enforced calmness, Return to Original English Version

canst /kænst/ — podes. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

capacitated /kəˈpæsɪteɪtɪd/ — capacitou; possibilitou. It is not pretence of doing God the greatest service, or performing the weightiest duty, that will excuse the least sin, though that sin capacitated or gave us the opportunity for doing that duty. Return to Original English Version

capitally /ˈkæpɪtəli/ — otimamente (arcaico). Cold meat will do capitally for a lunch, which is the light in which Mr. Lennox will most likely look upon a two o’clock dinner.” Return to Original English Version

caressingly /kəˈresɪŋli/ — carinhosamente. Margaret sat down by her mother, and took her unresisting head on her breast, bending her own soft cheeks down caressingly to touch her face. Return to Original English Version

carted /ˈkɑːrtɪd/ — levou de carroça. The last day came; the house was full of packing-cases, which were being carted off at the front door, to the nearest railway station. Return to Original English Version

ceremonious /ˌserɪˈmoʊniəs/ — cerimonioso; formal. She remembered the dark, dim look of the London nursery, presided over by an austere and ceremonious nurse, who was terribly particular about clean hands and torn frocks. Return to Original English Version

civility /səˈvɪləti/ — civilidade; cortesia. Here was a person come on business to her father; and, as he was one who had shown himself obliging, she was disposed to treat him with a full measure of civility. Return to Original English Version

clasping /ˈklæspɪŋ/ — apertando; segurando; entrelaçando. She kept herself balanced by clasping her hands together round her knees; her head dropped a little towards her chest; the attitude was one of despondency, whatever her frame of mind might be. Return to Original English Version

cling /klɪŋ/ — agarrar-se; apegar-se. “To Milton-Northern,” he answered, with a dull indifference, for he had perceived that, although his daughter’s love had made her cling to him, and for a moment strive to soothe him with her love, yet the keenness of the pain was as fresh as ever in her mind. Return to Original English Version

clustering /ˈklʌstərɪŋ/ — agrupando-se em cachos. The middle window in the bow was opened, and clustering roses and the scarlet honeysuckle came peeping round the corner; the small lawn was gorgeous with verbenas and geraniums of all bright colours. Return to Original English Version

collapsing /kəˈlæpsɪŋ/ — desabando; entrando em colapso. “I have written to the bishop - I dare say I have told you so, but I forget things just now,” said Mr. Hale, collapsing into his depressed manner as soon as he came to talk of hard matter-of-fact details, “informing him of my intention to resign this vicarage. Return to Original English Version

comeliness /ˈkʌmlinəs/ — beleza serena; graça. The bones of his face were plainly to be seen - too plainly for beauty, if his features had been less finely cut; as it was, they had a grace if not a comeliness of their own. Return to Original English Version

comer /ˈkɔːrnər/ — canto (grafia corrompida de corner no texto de origem). Mrs. Shaw held out her hand to the new-comer; Margaret stood perfectly still, thinking she might be yet wanted as a sort of block for the shawls; but looking at Mr. Lennox with a bright, amused face, as if sure of his sympathy in her sense of the ludicrousness at being thus surprised. Return to Original English Version

commotion /kəˈmoʊʃən/ — comoção; tumulto; agitação. “Yes,” said Margaret, rather sadly, remembering the never-ending commotion about trifles that had been going on for more than a month past: “I wonder if a marriage must always be preceded by what you call a whirlwind, or whether in some cases there might not rather be a calm and peaceful time just before it.” Return to Original English Version

compel /kəmˈpɛl/ — obrigar; forçar. Margaret had imagined nothing less than that some of the preferments which her mother had so much desired had befallen her father at last - something that would force him to leave beautiful, beloved Helstone, and perhaps compel him to go and live in some of the stately and silent Closes which Margaret had seen from time to time in Cathedral towns. Return to Original English Version

complaisant /kəmˈpleɪsnt/ — condescendente. She had, however, of late settled upon her own health as a source of apprehension; she had a nervous little cough whenever she thought about it; and some complaisant doctor ordered her just what she desired - a winter in Italy. Return to Original English Version

complexion /kəmˈplekʃən/ — tez; compleição; aspecto. Nothing is fixed,” said her father, with anxious hesitation, as he noticed the filmy sorrow that came over her eyes, and the sudden change in her complexion. Return to Original English Version

complimentary /ˌkɑːmplɪˈmentəri/ — elogioso; lisonjeiro; de cortesia. Margaret did not quite like this speech; she winced away from it more, from remembering former occasions on which he had tried to lead her into a discussion (in which he took the complimentary part) about her own character and ways of going on. Return to Original English Version

complimented /ˈkɑːmplɪmentɪd/ — elogiado; lisonjeado. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s fitful days, when everything was a difficulty and a hardship: and Mr. Lennox’s appearance took this shape, although secretly she felt complimented by his thinking it worth while to call. Return to Original English Version

composedly /kəmˈpoʊzɪdli/ — calmamente; sem se alterar. The landlord received their thanks very composedly; and let them think, if they liked, that he had relented from his expressed determination not to repaper. Return to Original English Version

conformity /kənˈfɔːrməti/ — conformidade. It is not a month since the bishop offered me another living; if I had accepted it, I should have had to make a fresh declaration of conformity to the Liturgy at my institution. Return to Original English Version

confronting /kənˈfrʌntɪŋ/ — enfrentando; encarando. “Dixon! you forget to whom you are speaking.” She stood upright and firm on her feet now, confronting the waiting-maid, and fixing her with her steady discerning eye. Return to Original English Version

connived /kəˈnaɪvd/ — conluiou-se; fez vista grossa. Had her father, out of a natural love for his son, connived at any - Return to Original English Version

conqueror /ˈkɑːŋkərər/ — conquistador. The question always is, has everything been done to make the sufferings of these exceptions as small as possible? or, in the triumph of the crowded procession, have the helpless been trampled on, instead of being gently lifted aside out of the roadway of the conqueror, whom they have no power to accompany on his march? Return to Original English Version

conscientiously /ˌkɑːnʃiˈenʃəsli/ — conscienciosamente; com escrúpulo. Papa has written to the bishop, saying that he has such doubts that he cannot conscientiously remain a priest of the Church of England, and that he must give up Helstone. Return to Original English Version

consequent /ˈkɑːnsəkwənt/ — consequente; decorrente. The hard reality was, that her father had so admitted tempting doubts into his mind as to become a schismatic - an outcast; all the changes consequent upon this grouped themselves around that one great blighting fact. Return to Original English Version

consoling /kənˈsoʊlɪŋ/ — consolador; consolando. “Papa himself,” said Margaret, longing to say something gentle and consoling, but literally not knowing how. Return to Original English Version

contemplate /ˈkɑːntəmpleɪt/ — contemplar; considerar. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future. Return to Original English Version

contemplation /ˌkɑːntəmˈpleɪʃən/ — contemplação; meditação. She took her mind away with a wrench from the recollection of the past to the bright serene contemplation of the hopeful future. Return to Original English Version

contemptuously /kənˈtɛmptʃuəsli/ — com desdém; desdenhosamente. I have always felt rather contemptuously towards the poets before, with their wishes, ‘Mine be a cot beside a hill,’ and that sort of thing; but now I am afraid that the truth is, I have been nothing better than a Cockney. Return to Original English Version

contemptuousness /kənˈtɛmptʃuəsnəs/ — desdém; atitude de desprezo. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness. Return to Original English Version

contented /kənˈtɛntɪd/ — satisfeito; contentou-se. She contented herself by leaning back in her chair, merely playing with the food on her plate, and looking grave and absent; while all around her were enjoying the mots of Mr. Grey, the gentleman who always took the bottom of the table at Mrs. Shaw’s dinner parties, and asked Edith to give them some music in the drawing-room. Return to Original English Version

continual /kənˈtɪnjuəl/ — contínuo; frequente. Poor Mrs. Hale had cried in her way nearly all day long; and Dixon showed her sorrow by extreme crossness, and a continual irritable attempt to keep her petticoats from even touching the unconscious Mr. Hale, whom she regarded as the origin of all this suffering. Return to Original English Version

continuance /kənˈtɪnjuəns/ — continuação; permanência. He can do it by thy silence as well as by thy preaching; the laying aside as well as thy continuance in thy work. Return to Original English Version

contrivance /kənˈtraɪvəns/ — artimanha; engenhoca. Margaret’s quickly-adjusted spirit-lamp was the most efficacious contrivance, though not so like the gypsy-encampment which Edith, in some of her moods, chose to consider the nearest resemblance to a barrack-life. Return to Original English Version

contriving /kənˈtraɪvɪŋ/ — engendrando; dando um jeito. Then the little Margaret had hushed her sobs, and tried to lie quiet as if asleep, for fear of making her father unhappy by her grief, which she dared not express before her aunt, and which she rather thought it was wrong to feel at all after the long hoping, and planning, and contriving they had gone through at home, before her wardrobe could be arranged to suit her grander circumstances, and before papa could leave his parish to come up to London, even for a few days. Return to Original English Version

conversing /kənˈvɜːrsɪŋ/ — conversando. Before a quarter of an hour was over, he had fallen into a way of conversing with quiet sarcasm; speaking of life in London and life in the country, as if he were conscious of his second mocking self, and afraid of his own satire. Return to Original English Version

convulsive /kənˈvʌlsɪv/ — convulsivo; espasmódico. As he read this, and glanced at much more which he did not read, he gained resolution for himself, and felt as if he too could be brave and firm in doing what he believed to be right; but as he ceased he heard Margaret’s low convulsive sob; and his courage sank down under the keen sense of suffering. Return to Original English Version

cordiality /ˌkɔːrdiˈæləti/ — cordialidade. She looked a very pretty lady-like woman, as she greeted Mr. Lennox with the cordiality due to one who was almost a relation. Return to Original English Version

corrupting /kəˈrʌptɪŋ/ — corrompendo; corruptor. Thou wilt have little thanks, O my soul! if, when thou art charged with corrupting God’s worship, falsifying thy vows, thou pretendest a necessity for it in order to a continuance in the ministry.” Return to Original English Version

cottagers /ˈkɑːtɪdʒərz/ — moradores de casas de campo; camponeses. I think we are far better off, knowing only cottagers and labourers, and people without pretence.” Return to Original English Version

countenance /ˈkaʊntənəns/ — semblante; rosto; compostura. The face was in repose; but it was rather rest after weariness than the serene calm of the countenance of one who led a placid, contented life. Return to Original English Version

courteously /ˈkɜːrtiəsli/ — cortesmente; com cortesia. She was tired now, and would much rather have remained silent, and taken the rest her father had planned for her; but, of course, she owed to herself to be a gentlewoman, and to speak courteously from time to time to this stranger; not over-brushed, nor over-polished, it must be confessed, after his rough encounter with Milton streets and crowds. Return to Original English Version

courteousness /ˈkɜːrtiəsnəs/ — cortesia; polidez. Just as Margaret had exhausted her last subject of conversation - and yet conversation that could hardly be called which consisted of so few and such short speeches - her father came in, and with his pleasant gentlemanly courteousness of apology, reinstated his name and family in Mr. Thornton’s good opinion. Return to Original English Version

courtship's /ˈkɔːrtʃɪps/ — do namoro; da corte amorosa. Lead her from the festive boards, Point her to the starry skies, Guard her, by your truthful words, Pure from courtship’s flatteries.” Return to Original English Version

cramoisy /ˈkræməzi/ — carmesim. But I don’t believe Margaret, - Stay!” exclaimed he, “Let me help you”; and he gathered for her some velvety cramoisy roses that were above her reach, and then dividing the spoil he placed two in his button-hole, and sent her in, pleased and happy, to arrange her flowers. Return to Original English Version

cranching /ˈkræntʃɪŋ/ — rangendo. A stealthy, creeping, cranching sound among the crisp fallen leaves of the forest, beyond the garden, seemed almost close at hand. Return to Original English Version

crept /krɛpt/ — esgueirou-se; foi de mansinho. Margaret and Dixon had been at work two days, unpacking and arranging, but everything inside the house still looked in disorder; and outside a thick fog crept up to the very windows, and was driven in to every open door in choking white wreaths of unwholsome mist. Return to Original English Version

crossness /ˈkrɔːsnəs/ — irritação; mau humor. Poor Mrs. Hale had cried in her way nearly all day long; and Dixon showed her sorrow by extreme crossness, and a continual irritable attempt to keep her petticoats from even touching the unconscious Mr. Hale, whom she regarded as the origin of all this suffering. Return to Original English Version

cull /kʌl/ — selecionar; separar. Mr. Lennox looked more at her than at the pears; but her father, inclined to cull fastidiously the very zest and perfection of the hour he had stolen from his anxiety, chose daintily the ripest fruit, and sat down on the garden bench to enjoy it at his leisure. Return to Original English Version

curt /kɜːrt/ — seco; lacônico. She wished that he would go, as he had once spoken of doing, instead of sitting there, answering with curt sentences all the remarks she made. Return to Original English Version

daintily /ˈdeɪntɪli/ — delicadamente. Mr. Lennox looked more at her than at the pears; but her father, inclined to cull fastidiously the very zest and perfection of the hour he had stolen from his anxiety, chose daintily the ripest fruit, and sat down on the garden bench to enjoy it at his leisure. Return to Original English Version

dainty /ˈdeɪnti/ — delicado. She made hearty friends with them; learned and delighted in using their peculiar words; took up her freedom amongst them; nursed their babies; talked or read with slow distinctness to their old people; carried dainty messes to their sick; resolved before long to teach at the school where her father went regularly every day as to an appointed task, but she was continually tempted off to go and see some individual friend - man, woman, or child - in some cottage in the green shade of the forest. Return to Original English Version

dampness /ˈdæmpnəs/ — umidade. Margaret sat down on the rug, partly to warm herself, for the dampness of the evening hung about her dress, and over-fatigue had made her chilly. Return to Original English Version

dazzling /ˈdæzlɪŋ/ — deslumbrante; ofuscante. After a quiet life in a country parsonage for more than twenty years, there was something dazzling to Mr. Hale in the energy which conquered immense difficulties with ease; the power of the machinery of Milton, the power of the men of Milton, impressed him with a sense of grandeur, which he yielded to without caring to inquire into the details of its exercise. Return to Original English Version

decanted /dɪˈkæntɪd/ — transferi. “Margaret, my child, you might have gathered us some pears for our dessert,” said Mr. Hale, as the hospitable luxury of a freshly-decanted bottle of wine was placed on the table. Return to Original English Version

deceive /dɪˈsiːv/ — enganar; iludir. You must not deceive yourself in doubting the reality of my words - my fixed intention and resolve.” He looked at her in the same steady, stony manner, for some moments after he had done speaking. Return to Original English Version

decidedly /dɪˈsaɪdɪdli/ — decididamente. “Walk, decidedly. Return to Original English Version

deduction /dɪˈdʌkʃən/ — dedução. Perhaps it was not quite a logical deduction from all these premises, but it was still Mrs. Shaw’s characteristic conclusion, as she thought over her sister’s lot: “Married for love, what can dearest Maria have to wish for in this world?” Mrs. Hale, if she spoke truth, might have answered with a ready-made list, “a silver-grey glacé silk, a white chip bonnet, oh! dozens of things for the wedding, and hundreds of things for the house.” Return to Original English Version

deepened /ˈdiːpənd/ — aprofundou-se; intensificou-se. The gentlemen came dropping in one by one, and the buzz and noise deepened in tone. Return to Original English Version

deficiencies /dɪˈfɪʃənsiz/ — deficiências; carências. “Oh,” said her father, “some of them really seem to be fine fellows, conscious of their own deficiencies, which is more than many a man at Oxford is. Return to Original English Version

delicacies /ˈdelɪkəsiz/ — iguarias. Edith had rather objected to this arrangement, for Captain Lennox was expected to arrive by a late train this very evening; but, although she was a spoiled child, she was too careless and idle to have a very strong will of her own, and gave way when she found that her mother had absolutely ordered those extra delicacies of the season which are always supposed to be efficacious against immoderate grief at farewell dinners. Return to Original English Version

delicacy /ˈdelɪkəsi/ — delicadeza. Her mouth was wide; no rosebud that could only open just enough to let out a “yes” and “no,” and “an’t please you, sir.” But the wide mouth was one soft curve of rich red lips; and the skin, if not white and fair, was of an ivory smoothness and delicacy. Return to Original English Version

delicately /ˈdelɪkətli/ — delicadamente. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had delicately peeled in one long strip of silver-paper thinness, and which he was enjoying in a deliberate manner. Return to Original English Version

delusion /dɪˈluːʒən/ — ilusão. You cannot mean that you are really going to leave the Church - to give up Helstone - to be for ever separate from me, from mamma - led away by some delusion - some temptation! Return to Original English Version

demeanour /dɪˈmiːnər/ — comportamento; porte. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness. Return to Original English Version

deprivation /ˌdeprɪˈveɪʃən/ — privação. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

descant /dɪˈskænt/ — discorrer longamente. If Mrs. Shaw had guessed at the real reason why Mrs. Hale did not accompany her husband, she would have showered down gowns upon her; but it was nearly twenty years since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor pretty Miss Beresford, and she had really forgotten all grievances except that of the unhappiness arising from disparity of age in married life, on which she could descant by the half-hour. Return to Original English Version

desolate /ˈdɛsələt/ — desolado; ermo. It seemed to her at the moment, as if the earth was more utterly desolate than if girt in by an iron dome, behind which there might be the ineffaceable peace and glory of the Almighty: those never-ending depths of space, in their still serenity, were more mocking to her than any material bounds could be - shutting in the cries of earth’s sufferers, which now might ascend into that infinite splendour of vastness and be lost - lost for ever, before they reached His throne. Return to Original English Version

despairing /dɪˈspɛrɪŋ/ — desesperado; de desespero. Her father might be a heretic; but had not she, in her despairing doubts not five minutes before, shown herself a far more utter sceptic? Return to Original English Version

despicable /dɪˈspɪkəbəl/ — desprezível. Of course she could answer, and answer the right thing; and it was poor and despicable of her to shrink from hearing any speech, as if she had not power to put an end to it with her high maidenly dignity. Return to Original English Version

despising /dɪˈspaɪzɪŋ/ — desprezando. “Margaret,” said he, taking her by surprise, and getting sudden possession of her hand, so that she was forced to stand still and listen, despising herself for the fluttering at her heart all the time; “Margaret, I wish you did not like Helstone so much - did not seem so perfectly calm and happy here. Return to Original English Version

despondency /dɪˈspɑːndənsi/ — desânimo; abatimento profundo. She kept herself balanced by clasping her hands together round her knees; her head dropped a little towards her chest; the attitude was one of despondency, whatever her frame of mind might be. Return to Original English Version

despondent /dɪˈspɑːndənt/ — desalentado. “Yes,” said he, in the same despondent, indifferent way. Return to Original English Version

despondingly /dɪˈspɒndɪŋli/ — com desânimo; sem esperança. Mr. Hale shook his head despondingly: he pressed her hand in token of gratitude. Return to Original English Version

desserts /dɪˈzɜːrts/ — sobremesas. It seemed as if desserts were impromptu and unusual things at the parsonage; whereas, if Mr. Hale would only have looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits and marmalade, and what not, all arranged in formal order on the side-board. Return to Original English Version

detestation /ˌdiːteˈsteɪʃən/ — detestação; ódio declarado. Discordant as it was - with almost a detestation for all she had ever heard of the North of England, the manufacturers, the people, the wild and bleak country - there was this one recommendation - it would be different to Helstone, and could never remind them of that beloved place. Return to Original English Version

dilating /daɪˈleɪtɪŋ/ — dilatando; expandindo-se; discorrendo longamente. Dixon had been so much accustomed to comment upon Mr. Hale’s proceedings to her mistress (who listened to her, or not, as she was in the humour), that she never noticed Margaret’s flashing eye and dilating nostril. Return to Original English Version

diminutive /dɪˈmɪnjətɪv/ — diminuto. I believe I have a little diminutive note somewhere; yes, here it is.” Return to Original English Version

dimly /ˈdɪmli/ — debilmente; com pouca luz. Margaret heard her aunt’s voice again, but this time it was as if she had raised herself up from her half-recumbent position, and were looking into the more dimly lighted back drawing-room. Return to Original English Version

dingy /ˈdɪndʒi/ — encardido; sujo e desbotado. I should like to have some idea of the place you will be living in, when ninety-six Harley Street will be looking dingy and dirty, and dull, and shut up. Return to Original English Version

disagreeable /ˌdɪsəˈɡriːəbəl/ — desagradável; incômodo. Pray let us both forget that all this” (“disagreeable,” she was going to say, but stopped short) “conversation has taken place.” Return to Original English Version

discerning /dɪˈsɜːrnɪŋ/ — perspicaz; de bom discernimento. “Dixon! you forget to whom you are speaking.” She stood upright and firm on her feet now, confronting the waiting-maid, and fixing her with her steady discerning eye. Return to Original English Version

discomfited /dɪsˈkʌmfɪtɪd/ — desconcertado. Mr. Thornton was a good deal more surprised and discomfited than she. Return to Original English Version

discontent /ˌdɪskənˈtent/ — descontentamento. This marring of the peace of home, by long hours of discontent, was what Margaret was unprepared for. Return to Original English Version

discontented /ˌdɪskənˈtentɪd/ — descontente. Her mother - her mother always so kind and tender towards her - seemed now and then so much discontented with their situation; thought that the bishop strangely neglected his episcopal duties, in not giving Mr. Hale a better living; and almost reproached her husband because he could not bring himself to say that he wished to leave the parish, and undertake the charge of a larger. Return to Original English Version

discord /ˈdɪskɔːrd/ — discórdia; dissonância. It all came back upon her; not merely the sorrow, but the terrible discord in the sorrow. Return to Original English Version

discordant /dɪsˈkɔːrdənt/ — discordante; desafinado. Discordant as it was - with almost a detestation for all she had ever heard of the North of England, the manufacturers, the people, the wild and bleak country - there was this one recommendation - it would be different to Helstone, and could never remind them of that beloved place. Return to Original English Version

discredit /dɪsˈkredɪt/ — desacreditar; descrédito. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

dishonour /dɪsˈɒnər/ — desonrar. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

dismal /ˈdɪzməl/ — sombrio; desolador. She lost herself in dismal thought: but at last she determined to take her mind away from the present; and suddenly remembered that she had a letter from Edith which she had only half read in the bustle of the morning. Return to Original English Version

dismantled /dɪsˈmæntəld/ — desmontado; desmantelado. Now she had got to love the old nursery, though it was but a dismantled place; and she looked all round with a kind of cat-like regret, at the idea of leaving it for ever in three days. Return to Original English Version

disparagement /dɪˈspærɪdʒmənt/ — depreciação; menosprezo. “Not vulgar or common though,” put in her father, rather jealous of any disparagement of the sole friend he had in Milton. Return to Original English Version

disparity /dɪˈspærəti/ — disparidade; diferença. “I suffered too much myself; not that I was not extremely happy with the poor dear General, but still disparity of age is a drawback; one that I was resolved Edith should not have to encounter. Return to Original English Version

displeased /dɪsˈpliːzd/ — desagradado; contrariado. In the first place, Margaret felt guilty and ashamed of having grown so much into a woman as to be thought of in marriage; and secondly, she did not know if her father might not be displeased that she had taken upon herself to decline Mr. Lennox’s proposal. Return to Original English Version

dissonant /ˈdɪsənənt/ — dissonante; desarmônico. His visitor was a different man to what he had seen him before at the wedding-breakfast, and at dinner to-day; a lighter, cleverer, more worldly man, and, as such, dissonant to Mr. Hale. Return to Original English Version

distasteful /dɪsˈteɪstfəl/ — desagradável; repugnante. The very parts which made Margaret glow as she listened, Edith pretended to shiver and shudder at; partly for the pleasure she had in being coaxed out of her dislike by her fond lover, and partly because anything of a gipsy or make-shift life was really distasteful to her. Return to Original English Version

distinctness /dɪˈstɪŋktnəs/ — nitidez; clareza. She made hearty friends with them; learned and delighted in using their peculiar words; took up her freedom amongst them; nursed their babies; talked or read with slow distinctness to their old people; carried dainty messes to their sick; resolved before long to teach at the school where her father went regularly every day as to an appointed task, but she was continually tempted off to go and see some individual friend - man, woman, or child - in some cottage in the green shade of the forest. Return to Original English Version

distressing /dɪˈstrɛsɪŋ/ — angustiante; afligindo. All the ladies said “poor child!” on receiving this distressing intelligence about Edith; and the minute lap-dog in Mrs. Shaw’s arms began to bark, as if excited by the burst of pity. Return to Original English Version

distressingly /dɪˈstrɛsɪŋli/ — de modo angustiante; aflitivamente. Mr. Hale was distressingly perplexed. Return to Original English Version

divert /daɪˈvɜːrt/ — desviar; redirecionar. “Poor papa!” - trying to divert her mother’s thoughts into compassionate sympathy for all her father had gone through. Return to Original English Version

draperies /ˈdreɪpəriz/ — panejamentos; dobras da veste. Margaret stood right under the chandelier, quite silent and passive, while her aunt adjusted the draperies. Return to Original English Version

drapery /ˈdreɪpəri/ — panejamento; tecido drapeado. Her dress was very plain: a close straw bonnet of the best material and shape, trimmed with white ribbon; a large Indian shawl, which hung about her in long heavy folds, and which she wore as an empress wears her drapery. Return to Original English Version

drawback /ˈdrɔːbæk/ — inconveniente; desvantagem. “I suffered too much myself; not that I was not extremely happy with the poor dear General, but still disparity of age is a drawback; one that I was resolved Edith should not have to encounter. Return to Original English Version

drawbacks /ˈdrɔːbæks/ — desvantagens; inconvenientes. Now that, the General being gone, she had every good of life, with as few drawbacks as possible, she had been rather perplexed to find an anxiety, if not a sorrow. Return to Original English Version

dreaminess /ˈdriːminəs/ — ar sonhador; devaneio. There was a dreaminess in the rest, too, which made it still more perfect and luxurious to repose in. Return to Original English Version

drear /drɪr/ — lúgubre (poético). Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. Return to Original English Version

dreariness /ˈdrɪrinəs/ — tristeza monótona; desolação. Margaret’s heart echoed the dreariness of the tone in which this question was put. Return to Original English Version

drowsy /ˈdraʊzi/ — sonolento; entorpecido. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Return to Original English Version

dues /duːz/ — emolumentos; o que lhes é devido. I am, perhaps, encroaching upon the next dues, but the winter is likely to be severe, and our poor people must be helped.” Return to Original English Version

duly /ˈduːli/ — devidamente; no tempo certo. They looked at their watches, were duly shocked, and took their leave. Return to Original English Version

dusky /ˈdʌski/ — escuro; sombrio. The forest trees were all one dark, full, dusky green; the fern below them caught all the slanting sunbeams; the weather was sultry and broodingly still. Return to Original English Version

dwelt /dwɛlt/ — moravam; habitavam. She dwelt upon what he must have borne in secret for long; her mother only replied coldly that he ought to have told her, and that then at any rate he would have had an adviser to give him counsel; and Margaret turned faint at heart when she heard her father’s step in the hall. Return to Original English Version

echoed /ˈɛkoʊd/ — ecoou; repetiu. Margaret’s heart echoed the dreariness of the tone in which this question was put. Return to Original English Version

efficacious /ˌefɪˈkeɪʃəs/ — eficaz. Edith had rather objected to this arrangement, for Captain Lennox was expected to arrive by a late train this very evening; but, although she was a spoiled child, she was too careless and idle to have a very strong will of her own, and gave way when she found that her mother had absolutely ordered those extra delicacies of the season which are always supposed to be efficacious against immoderate grief at farewell dinners. Return to Original English Version

ejected /ɪˈdʒektɪd/ — expulso; ejetado. “I have been reading to-day of the two thousand who were ejected from their churches,” - continued Mr. Hale, smiling faintly, - “trying to steal some of their bravery; but it is of no use - no use - I cannot help feeling it acutely.” Return to Original English Version

emphatically /ɪmˈfætɪkli/ — enfaticamente; categoricamente. But Mrs. Shaw said that her only child should marry for love, - and sighed emphatically, as if love had not been her motive for marrying the General. Return to Original English Version

employments /ɪmˈplɔɪmənts/ — ocupações; empregos. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

empress /ˈempres/ — imperatriz. Her dress was very plain: a close straw bonnet of the best material and shape, trimmed with white ribbon; a large Indian shawl, which hung about her in long heavy folds, and which she wore as an empress wears her drapery. Return to Original English Version

encampment /ɪnˈkæmpmənt/ — acampamento. Margaret’s quickly-adjusted spirit-lamp was the most efficacious contrivance, though not so like the gypsy-encampment which Edith, in some of her moods, chose to consider the nearest resemblance to a barrack-life. Return to Original English Version

encroaching /ɪnˈkroʊtʃɪŋ/ — invadindo aos poucos. I am, perhaps, encroaching upon the next dues, but the winter is likely to be severe, and our poor people must be helped.” Return to Original English Version

engagements /ɪnˈɡeɪdʒmənts/ — compromissos; noivados. She had not been quite sure, from her aunt’s rather confused account of his engagements, whether he would come that night; it was almost a surprise to see him; and now she was sure of a pleasant evening. Return to Original English Version

ensued /ɪnˈsuːd/ — seguiu-se; sobreveio. Margaret felt stunned, and unable to recover her self-possession enough to join in the trivial conversation that ensued between her father and Mr. Lennox. Return to Original English Version

entreaty /ɪnˈtriːti/ — súplica; rogo. Oh, papa,” cried she with sudden passionate entreaty, “say - tell me it is a nightmare - a horrid dream - not the real waking truth! Return to Original English Version

enumerate /ɪˈnuːməreɪt/ — enumerar; listar. She could not only seize the salient and characteristic points of a scene, but she could enumerate enough of indiscriminate particular for Margaret to make it out for herself. Return to Original English Version

envious /ˈɛnviəs/ — invejosos. She will be quite envious when she hears of Edith having Indian shawls. Return to Original English Version

Original Text: Rare Words (2/4)

episcopal /ɪˈpɪskəpəl/ — episcopal; relativo a bispo. Her mother - her mother always so kind and tender towards her - seemed now and then so much discontented with their situation; thought that the bishop strangely neglected his episcopal duties, in not giving Mr. Hale a better living; and almost reproached her husband because he could not bring himself to say that he wished to leave the parish, and undertake the charge of a larger. Return to Original English Version

ere /ɛr/ — antes que (forma arcaica de before). It was like the story of the eastern king, who dipped his head into a basin of water, at the magician’s command, and ere he instantly took it out went through the experience of a lifetime. Return to Original English Version

esteeming /ɪˈstiːmɪŋ/ — considerando. But the fact of the world esteeming her father degraded, in its rough wholesale judgment, would have oppressed and irritated Mr. Lennox. Return to Original English Version

estimation /ˌestɪˈmeɪʃən/ — estima; avaliação; conceito. It was a bitter mortification to her in one sense; but she could bear it patiently, because she knew her father’s purity of purpose, and that strengthened her to endure his errors, grave and serious though in her estimation they were. Return to Original English Version

eventful /ɪˈvɛntfəl/ — movimentado; cheio de acontecimentos. They were a hundred yards away by this time; but he seemed like a relic of Helstone - he was associated with a bright morning, an eventful day, and she should have liked to have seen him, without his seeing her, - without the chance of their speaking. Return to Original English Version

evils /ˈiːvəlz/ — males; desgraças. But now Margaret noticed an absence of mind, as if his thoughts were pre-occupied by some subject, the oppression of which could not be relieved by any daily action, such as comforting the survivors, or teaching at the school in hope of lessening the evils in the generation to come. Return to Original English Version

exceedingly /ɪkˈsiːdɪŋli/ — extremamente; sobremaneira. “It seemed exceedingly long to me. Return to Original English Version

exclaim /ɪkˈskleɪm/ — exclamar. Mrs. Hale’s dressing-room was left untouched to the last; and there she and Dixon were packing up clothes, and interrupting each other every now and then to exclaim at, and turn over with fond regard, some forgotten treasure, in the shape of some relic of the children while they were yet little. Return to Original English Version

exclaimed /ɪkˈskleɪmd/ — exclamaram; gritaram. “Oh! thank you,” exclaimed Margaret; and then, half wishing to read it alone and unwatched, she made the excuse of going to tell her mother again (Sarah surely had made some mistake) that Mr. Lennox was there. Return to Original English Version

exertion /ɪɡˈzɜːrʃən/ — esforço; empenho físico. Edith!” cried she; and then she sank as if wearied by the exertion. Return to Original English Version

exhibiting /ɪɡˈzɪbɪtɪŋ/ — exibindo; apresentando. Mr. Lennox hastily introduced the two figures into his sketch, and finished up the landscape with a subordinate reference to them - as Margaret perceived, when the time came for getting up, putting away water, and scraps of paper, and exhibiting to each other their sketches. Return to Original English Version

expostulations /ɪkˌspɑːstʃəˈleɪʃənz/ — protestos; admoestações. He has been most kind; he has used arguments and expostulations, all in vain - in vain. Return to Original English Version

extinguished /ɪkˈstɪŋɡwɪʃt/ — apagou; extinto; sufocado. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. Return to Original English Version

extravagant /ɪkˈstrævəɡənt/ — extravagante; esbanjador. “Helen had set her heart upon an Indian shawl, but really when I found what an extravagant price was asked, I was obliged to refuse her. Return to Original English Version

extremity /ɪkˈstrɛməti/ — aperto extremo; situação desesperada. He walks to the very extremity of his parish. Return to Original English Version

extricate /ˈekstrɪkeɪt/ — desvencilhar; livrar de enrascada. I have been hoping for these three months past to find you regretting London - and London friends, a little - enough to make you listen more kindly” (for she was quietly, but firmly, striving to extricate her hand from his grasp) “to one who has not much to offer, it is true - nothing but prospects in the future - but who does love you, Margaret, almost in spite of himself. Return to Original English Version

faculties /ˈfækəltiz/ — faculdades; capacidades mentais. They could not understand how her heart was aching all the time, with a heavy pressure that no sighs could lift off or relieve, and how constant exertion for her perceptive faculties was the only way to keep herself from crying out with pain. Return to Original English Version

faithfulness /ˈfeɪθfəlnəs/ — fidelidade; lealdade. But she really loves us all, and would be miserable to leave us, I am sure - especially in this change; so, for mamma’s sake, and for the sake of her faithfulness, I do think she must go.” Return to Original English Version

falsifying /ˈfɔːlsɪfaɪɪŋ/ — falsificando. Thou wilt have little thanks, O my soul! if, when thou art charged with corrupting God’s worship, falsifying thy vows, thou pretendest a necessity for it in order to a continuance in the ministry.” Return to Original English Version

famously /ˈfeɪməsli/ — muito bem. “Papa likes Mr. Lennox; they got on together famously at the wedding breakfast. Return to Original English Version

fancied /ˈfænsid/ — imaginou. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Return to Original English Version

fastidious /fæˈstɪdiəs/ — exigente; meticuloso. “You must not be so fastidious, Margaret, dear!” said her mother, secretly thinking of a young and handsome Mr. Gormon whom she had once met at Mr. Hume’s. Return to Original English Version

fastidiously /fæˈstɪdiəsli/ — meticulosamente; exigentemente. Mr. Lennox looked more at her than at the pears; but her father, inclined to cull fastidiously the very zest and perfection of the hour he had stolen from his anxiety, chose daintily the ripest fruit, and sat down on the garden bench to enjoy it at his leisure. Return to Original English Version

favourably /ˈfeɪvərəbli/ — favoravelmente; com aprovação. Margaret was proud of her father; she had always a fresh and tender pride in seeing how favourably he impressed every stranger; still her quick eye sought over his face and found there traces of some unusual disturbance, which was only put aside, not cleared away. Return to Original English Version

feathery /ˈfeðəri/ — plumoso; leve como pena. Her eyes were on that late-blowing rose as she was trying to answer; and she had caught the idea of the vivid beauty of the feathery leaves of the carrots in the very middle of his last sentence. Return to Original English Version

filmy /ˈfɪlmi/ — tênue; diáfano. Nothing is fixed,” said her father, with anxious hesitation, as he noticed the filmy sorrow that came over her eyes, and the sudden change in her complexion. Return to Original English Version

finery /ˈfaɪnəri/ — trajes de gala; adereços. “Ah, I knew how you would be amused to find us all so occupied in admiring finery. Return to Original English Version

firmness /ˈfɜːrmnəs/ — firmeza; determinação; solidez. Margaret tried to check herself, but would not speak until she could do so with firmness. Return to Original English Version

fitful /ˈfɪtfəl/ — intermitente; irregular; aos arrancos. It was one of Mrs. Hale’s fitful days, when everything was a difficulty and a hardship: and Mr. Lennox’s appearance took this shape, although secretly she felt complimented by his thinking it worth while to call. Return to Original English Version

flatteries /ˈflætəriz/ — bajulações. Lead her from the festive boards, Point her to the starry skies, Guard her, by your truthful words, Pure from courtship’s flatteries.” Return to Original English Version

fleck /flek/ — pinta; salpico. Their days, late as it was in the year, seemed spent in boating or land-picnics; all out-of-doors, pleasure-seeking and glad, Edith’s life seemed like the deep vault of blue sky above her, free - utterly free from fleck or cloud. Return to Original English Version

flexile /ˈflɛksaɪl/ — flexível. She sat facing him and facing the light; her full beauty met his eye; her round white flexile throat rising out of the full, yet lithe figure; her lips moving so slightly as she spoke, not breaking the cold serene look of her face with any variation from the one lovely haughty curve; her eyes, with their soft gloom, meeting his with quiet maiden freedom. Return to Original English Version

flowed /floʊd/ — corria; estendia-se. The conversation at dinner flowed on quietly and agreeably. Return to Original English Version

fluently /ˈfluːəntli/ — fluentemente. Edith wrote fluently and well, if not graphically. Return to Original English Version

foliage /ˈfoʊliɪdʒ/ — folhagem. Just now I feel as if twenty years’ hard study of law would be amply rewarded by one year of such an exquisite serene life as this - such skies!” looking up - “such crimson and amber foliage, so perfectly motionless as that!” pointing to some of the great forest trees which shut in the garden as if it were a nest. Return to Original English Version

footpaths /ˈfʊtpæθs/ — calçadas. People thronged the footpaths, most of them well-dressed as regarded the material, but with a slovenly looseness which struck Margaret as different from the shabby, threadbare smartness of a similar class in London. Return to Original English Version

foregoing /fɔːrˈɡoʊɪŋ/ — precedente; acima mencionado. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

foresaw /fɔːrˈsɔː/ — previu. Of course, without any maternal partiality, I foresaw that the dear child was likely to marry early; indeed, I had often said that I was sure she would be married before she was nineteen. Return to Original English Version

foretell /fɔːrˈtel/ — predizer. Here and there a great oblong many-windowed factory stood up, like a hen among her chickens, puffing out black “unparliamentary” smoke, and sufficiently accounting for the cloud which Margaret had taken to foretell rain. Return to Original English Version

foretold /fɔːrˈtoʊld/ — predissera; profetizara. That morning when she had looked out, her heart had danced at seeing the bright clear lights on the church tower, which foretold a fine and sunny day. Return to Original English Version

forsaken /fərˈseɪkən/ — abandonado; desamparado. These poor friends would never understand why she had forsaken them; and there were many others besides. Return to Original English Version

freshening /ˈfreʃənɪŋ/ — refrescando; arreciando. Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. Return to Original English Version

fulness /ˈfʊlnəs/ — plenitude (grafia antiga). “And may He restore you to His Church,” responded she, out of the fulness of her heart. Return to Original English Version

garb /ɡɑːrb/ — traje; vestimenta. Occasionally, as she was turned round, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror over the chimney-piece, and smiled at her own appearance there - the familiar features in the usual garb of a princess. Return to Original English Version

gaudy /ˈɡɔːdi/ — espalhafatoso; berrante. Surely you can charm the landlord into re-papering one or two of the rooms - the drawing-room and your bed-room - for mamma will come most in contact with them; and your book-shelves will hide a great deal of that gaudy pattern in the dining-room.” Return to Original English Version

gayer /ˈɡeɪər/ — mais alegre; mais animado. In London, - going through the old round; dining with the old Harley Street set, or with gayer young friends of his own. Return to Original English Version

gazed /ɡeɪzd/ — contemplou; olhou fixamente. She, too, gazed back with pleading eyes before she would believe it was irrevocable. Return to Original English Version

gentlewoman /ˈdʒɛntəlwʊmən/ — dama; mulher de boa família. She was tired now, and would much rather have remained silent, and taken the rest her father had planned for her; but, of course, she owed to herself to be a gentlewoman, and to speak courteously from time to time to this stranger; not over-brushed, nor over-polished, it must be confessed, after his rough encounter with Milton streets and crowds. Return to Original English Version

geraniums /dʒəˈreɪniəmz/ — gerânios. The middle window in the bow was opened, and clustering roses and the scarlet honeysuckle came peeping round the corner; the small lawn was gorgeous with verbenas and geraniums of all bright colours. Return to Original English Version

giddy /ˈɡɪdi/ — tonto. Margaret had to shake off the recollections of what had been done and said through the day, and turn a sympathising listener to the account of how Dixon had complained that the ironing-blanket had been burnt again; and how Susan Lightfoot had been seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, thereby giving evidence of a vain and giddy character. Return to Original English Version

girt /ɡɜːrt/ — cingidos; prontos para a ação. It seemed to her at the moment, as if the earth was more utterly desolate than if girt in by an iron dome, behind which there might be the ineffaceable peace and glory of the Almighty: those never-ending depths of space, in their still serenity, were more mocking to her than any material bounds could be - shutting in the cries of earth’s sufferers, which now might ascend into that infinite splendour of vastness and be lost - lost for ever, before they reached His throne. Return to Original English Version

glades /ɡleɪdz/ — clareiras. As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.” Return to Original English Version

gladness /ˈɡlædnəs/ — contentamento; júbilo. If the look on her face was, in general, too dignified and reserved for one so young, now, talking to her father, it was bright as the morning, - full of dimples, and glances that spoke of childish gladness, and boundless hope in the future. Return to Original English Version

glanced /ɡlænst/ — lançou um olhar; deu uma olhada. He glanced from time to time at her sad and pensive face. Return to Original English Version

glebe /ɡliːb/ — gleba; terra cultivável. As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.” Return to Original English Version

glee /ɡliː/ — alegria. Margaret used to tramp along by her father’s side, crushing down the fern with a cruel glee, as she felt it yield under her light foot, and send up the fragrance peculiar to it - out on the broad commons into the warm scented light, seeing multitudes of wild, free, living creatures, revelling in the sunshine, and the herbs and flowers it called forth. Return to Original English Version

glimpses /ˈɡlɪmpsɪz/ — vislumbres; relances. Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. Return to Original English Version

glittered /ˈɡlɪtərd/ — brilhavam; faiscavam. They were gone; they had seen the last of the long low parsonage home, half-covered with China-roses and pyracanthus - more homelike than ever in the morning sun that glittered on its windows, each belonging to some well-loved room. Return to Original English Version

gloom /ɡluːm/ — escuridão; tristeza. She had learnt drawing with Edith; and she had sufficiently regretted, during the gloom of the bad weather, her idle revelling in the beauty of the woodlands, while it had yet been fine, to make her determined to sketch what she could before winter fairly set in. Return to Original English Version

glories /ˈɡlɔːriz/ — glórias; esplendores. And when the brilliant fourteen fine days of October came on, her cares were all blown away as lightly as thistledown, and she thought of nothing but the glories of the forest. Return to Original English Version

glorify /ˈɡlɔːrɪfaɪ/ — glorificar. A soul that desires to serve and honour Him shall never want opportunity to do it; nor must thou so limit the Holy One of Israel, as to think He hath but one way in which He can glorify Himself by thee. Return to Original English Version

gospel's /ˈɡɒspəlz/ — do Evangelho. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

governess /ˈɡʌvərnəs/ — governanta. When Margaret had been here before, she had brought down with her a great box of books, recommended by masters or governess, and had found the summer’s day all too short to get through the reading she had to do before her return to town. Return to Original English Version

grander /ˈɡrændər/ — mais grandioso. Then the little Margaret had hushed her sobs, and tried to lie quiet as if asleep, for fear of making her father unhappy by her grief, which she dared not express before her aunt, and which she rather thought it was wrong to feel at all after the long hoping, and planning, and contriving they had gone through at home, before her wardrobe could be arranged to suit her grander circumstances, and before papa could leave his parish to come up to London, even for a few days. Return to Original English Version

graphically /ˈɡræfɪkli/ — de modo vívido. Edith wrote fluently and well, if not graphically. Return to Original English Version

grasped /ɡræst/ — compreendeu. She took his hand in hers and grasped it tight, but she could not lift up her head; nor indeed could she attend to what he read, so great was her internal agitation. Return to Original English Version

grasping /ˈɡræspɪŋ/ — ávidos; sempre a agarrar. “Oh, mamma, let us do all we can,” said Margaret eagerly, not seeing the prudential side of the question, only grasping at the idea that they were rendering such help for the last time; “we may not be here long.” Return to Original English Version

gratified /ˈɡrætɪfaɪd/ — satisfeito; contente. “Your poor mother’s fond wish, gratified at last in the mocking way in which over-fond wishes are too often fulfilled - Sodom apples as they are - has brought on this crisis, for which I ought to be, and I hope I am thankful. Return to Original English Version

gratify /ˈɡrætɪfaɪ/ — satisfazer; comprazer. Mrs. Shaw had as strong wishes as most people, but she never liked to do anything from the open and acknowledged motive of her own good will and pleasure; she preferred being compelled to gratify herself by some other person’s command or desire. Return to Original English Version

gravely /ˈɡreɪvli/ — gravemente; seriamente. “No! not to-night, thank you.” And Margaret gravely lighted her out of the room, and bolted the door. Return to Original English Version

grievances /ˈɡriːvənsɪz/ — queixas; injustiças sofridas. If Mrs. Shaw had guessed at the real reason why Mrs. Hale did not accompany her husband, she would have showered down gowns upon her; but it was nearly twenty years since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor pretty Miss Beresford, and she had really forgotten all grievances except that of the unhappiness arising from disparity of age in married life, on which she could descant by the half-hour. Return to Original English Version

grumbles /ˈɡrʌmbəlz/ — resmunga; reclama. She grumbles so much about the stairs at Heston; and the girl is to have that sloping attic over your room and mamma’s. Return to Original English Version

grumbling /ˈɡrʌmblɪŋ/ — resmungando; reclamando. While Newton went (not without a muttered grumbling) to undo the shawls, which had already been exhibited four or five times that day, Margaret looked round upon the nursery; the first room in that house with which she had become familiar nine years ago, when she was brought, all untamed from the forest, to share the home, the play, and the lessons of her cousin Edith. Return to Original English Version

habitual /həˈbɪtʃuəl/ — habitual; costumeiro. Margaret was painfully struck by the worn, anxious expression; and she went back over the open and avowed circumstances of her father’s life, to find the cause for the lines that spoke so plainly of habitual distress and depression. Return to Original English Version

handsomeness /ˈhænsəmnəs/ — beleza; imponência. The recollection of the plentiful luxury of all arrangements, the stately handsomeness of the furniture, the size of the house, the peaceful, untroubled ease of the visitors - all came vividly before her, in strange contrast to the present time. Return to Original English Version

hardness /ˈhɑːrdnəs/ — dureza; rigidez. She looked so truly grieved as she said this, that he struggled for a moment with his real disappointment, and then answered more cheerfully, but still with a little hardness in his tone: Return to Original English Version

hardships /ˈhɑːrdʃɪps/ — dificuldades; privações. At one time they had tried backgammon as a resource; but as Mr. Hale grew to take an increasing interest in his school and his parishioners, he found that the interruptions which arose out of these duties were regarded as hardships by his wife, not to be accepted as the natural conditions of his profession, but to be regretted and struggled against by her as they severally arose. Return to Original English Version

hastily /ˈheɪstɪli/ — às pressas; apressadamente. Mr. Lennox hastily introduced the two figures into his sketch, and finished up the landscape with a subordinate reference to them - as Margaret perceived, when the time came for getting up, putting away water, and scraps of paper, and exhibiting to each other their sketches. Return to Original English Version

haughtiness /ˈhɔːtinəs/ — altivez; soberba. Margaret could not help her looks; but the short curled upper lip, the round, massive up-turned chin, the manner of carrying her head, her movements, full of a soft feminine defiance, always gave strangers the impression of haughtiness. Return to Original English Version

hazarding /ˈhæzərdɪŋ/ — arriscando; expondo a risco. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

hearty /ˈhɑːrti/ — caloroso; vigoroso; saudável. She made hearty friends with them; learned and delighted in using their peculiar words; took up her freedom amongst them; nursed their babies; talked or read with slow distinctness to their old people; carried dainty messes to their sick; resolved before long to teach at the school where her father went regularly every day as to an appointed task, but she was continually tempted off to go and see some individual friend - man, woman, or child - in some cottage in the green shade of the forest. Return to Original English Version

heaving /ˈhiːvɪŋ/ — arfante; ondulante; erguendo com esforço. He swallowed down the dry choking sobs which had been heaving up from his heart hitherto, and going to his bookcase he took down a volume, which he had often been reading lately, and from which he thought he had derived strength to enter upon the course in which he was now embarked. Return to Original English Version

hemming /ˈhɛmɪŋ/ — fazendo a bainha. It is only me, Charlotte!” Her heart did not still its fluttering till she was safe in the drawing-room, with the windows fastened and bolted, and the familiar walls hemming her round, and shutting her in. Return to Original English Version

henceforth /ˌhɛnsˈfɔːrθ/ — daqui em diante; doravante. From henceforth Dixon obeyed and admired Margaret. Return to Original English Version

herbage /ˈɜːrbɪdʒ/ — ervagem; capim novo. Nearer to the town, the air had a faint taste and smell of smoke; perhaps, after all, more a loss of the fragrance of grass and herbage than any positive taste or smell. Return to Original English Version

heretofore /ˌhɪrtuˈfɔːr/ — até aqui; anteriormente. But in default of a listener, she had to brood over the change in her life silently as heretofore. Return to Original English Version

hideous /ˈhɪdiəs/ — horrendo; repulsivo. “Margaret! the landlord will persist in admiring that hideous paper, and I am afraid we must let it remain.” Return to Original English Version

hitherto /ˌhɪðərˈtuː/ — até agora; até então. In the latter half of September, the autumnal rains and storms came on, and Margaret was obliged to remain more in the house than she had hitherto done. Return to Original English Version

hoarse /hɔːrs/ — rouco; áspero. Then he looked her in the face, and said in a slow, hoarse, measured way - “I do mean it, Margaret. Return to Original English Version

hospitable /hɒˈspɪtəbəl/ — hospitaleiro; acolhedor. “Margaret, my child, you might have gathered us some pears for our dessert,” said Mr. Hale, as the hospitable luxury of a freshly-decanted bottle of wine was placed on the table. Return to Original English Version

housekeeping /ˈhaʊskiːpɪŋ/ — lida doméstica; administração da casa. And a hundred a year would go a very little way, after the necessary wants of housekeeping are met, towards providing your mother with all the comforts she has been accustomed to, and ought to have. Return to Original English Version

hue /hjuː/ — matiz; tonalidade. There was a filmy veil of soft dull mist obscuring, but not hiding, all objects, giving them a lilac hue, for the sun had not yet fully set; a robin was singing, - perhaps, Margaret thought, the very robin that her father had so often talked of as his winter pet, and for which he had made, with his own hands, a kind of robin-house by his study-window. Return to Original English Version

hushed /hʌʃt/ — baixo; silencioso. Then the little Margaret had hushed her sobs, and tried to lie quiet as if asleep, for fear of making her father unhappy by her grief, which she dared not express before her aunt, and which she rather thought it was wrong to feel at all after the long hoping, and planning, and contriving they had gone through at home, before her wardrobe could be arranged to suit her grander circumstances, and before papa could leave his parish to come up to London, even for a few days. Return to Original English Version

hysteric /hɪˈsterɪk/ — histérico. And then, in tears, Margaret left her, as she rushed up stairs to throw herself on her bed, and hide her face in the pillows to stifle the hysteric sobs that would force their way out at last, after the rigid self-control of the whole day. Return to Original English Version

immoderate /ɪˈmɑːdərət/ — excessivo; desmedido. Edith had rather objected to this arrangement, for Captain Lennox was expected to arrive by a late train this very evening; but, although she was a spoiled child, she was too careless and idle to have a very strong will of her own, and gave way when she found that her mother had absolutely ordered those extra delicacies of the season which are always supposed to be efficacious against immoderate grief at farewell dinners. Return to Original English Version

impertinence /ɪmˈpɜːrtɪnəns/ — impertinência; insolência. But the more Margaret felt impertinence, the more likely she was to be silent on the subject; and, at any rate, if she took upon herself to make inquiry for a servant, she could spare her mother the recital of all her disappointments and fancied or real insults. Return to Original English Version

implicated /ˈɪmplɪkeɪtɪd/ — implicados; comprometidos. Could he have become implicated in anything Frederick had done? Return to Original English Version

implore /ɪmˈplɔːr/ — implorar; suplicar. “Cast me upon some naked shore, Where I may tracke Only the print of some sad wracke, If thou be there though the seas roare, I shall no gentler calm implore.” Return to Original English Version

imploring /ɪmˈplɔːrɪŋ/ — suplicante; implorando. The aspect of piteous distress on his face, almost imploring a merciful and kind judgment from his child, gave her a sudden sickening. Return to Original English Version

impromptu /ˌɪmprɒmˈtjuː/ — improvisado; improviso. It seemed as if desserts were impromptu and unusual things at the parsonage; whereas, if Mr. Hale would only have looked behind him, he would have seen biscuits and marmalade, and what not, all arranged in formal order on the side-board. Return to Original English Version

impudent /ˈɪmpjədənt/ — atrevido; insolente. The worst is, the wasps are impudent enough to dispute it with one, even at the very crisis and summit of enjoyment.” Return to Original English Version

inarticulate /ˌɪnɑːrˈtɪkjələt/ — sem conseguir falar; incapaz de articular. Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. Return to Original English Version

incalculable /ɪnˈkælkjələbəl/ — incalculável. They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. Return to Original English Version

inclining /ɪnˈklaɪnɪŋ/ — inclinando-se; propendendo. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness. Return to Original English Version

incredulous /ɪnˈkrɛdʒələs/ — incrédulo; sem acreditar. “What makes you say so?” asked Mrs. Hale, in a surprised, incredulous voice. Return to Original English Version

indented /ɪnˈdentɪd/ — entalhado; marcado; recortado. She found out that the water in the urn was cold, and ordered up the great kitchen tea-kettle; the only consequence of which was that when she met it at the door, and tried to carry it in, it was too heavy for her, and she came in pouting, with a black mark on her muslin gown, and a little round white hand indented by the handle, which she took to show to Captain Lennox, just like a hurt child, and, of course, the remedy was the same in both cases. Return to Original English Version

indescribable /ˌɪndɪˈskraɪbəbəl/ — indescritível. A sense of indescribable weariness of all the arrangements for a pretty effect, in which Edith had been busied as supreme authority for the last six weeks, oppressed her just now; and she really wanted some one to help her to a few pleasant, quiet ideas connected with a marriage. Return to Original English Version

indifferent /ɪnˈdɪfrənt/ — indiferente; apático; medíocre. “I am not so indifferent to her as she believes,” thought he to himself. Return to Original English Version

indignantly /ɪnˈdɪɡnəntli/ — indignadamente. “Yes,” says Mrs. Hale, almost indignantly, “but at any rate, the Gormans made carriages for half the gentlemen of the county, and were brought into some kind of intercourse with them; but these factory people, who on earth wears cotton that can afford linen?” Return to Original English Version

indiscriminate /ˌɪndɪˈskrɪmɪnət/ — indiscriminado; sem critério. She could not only seize the salient and characteristic points of a scene, but she could enumerate enough of indiscriminate particular for Margaret to make it out for herself. Return to Original English Version

ineffaceable /ˌɪnɪˈfeɪsəbəl/ — indelével; impossível de apagar. It seemed to her at the moment, as if the earth was more utterly desolate than if girt in by an iron dome, behind which there might be the ineffaceable peace and glory of the Almighty: those never-ending depths of space, in their still serenity, were more mocking to her than any material bounds could be - shutting in the cries of earth’s sufferers, which now might ascend into that infinite splendour of vastness and be lost - lost for ever, before they reached His throne. Return to Original English Version

inexorably /ɪnˈeksərəbli/ — inexoravelmente. Railroad time inexorably wrenched them away from lovely, beloved Helstone, the next morning. Return to Original English Version

inexpressibly /ˌɪnɪkˈspresəbli/ — inexprimivelmente. Margaret was inexpressibly relieved to find that her mother’s anxiety and distress was lowered to this point, so insignificant to herself, and on which she could do so much to help. Return to Original English Version

inflexible /ɪnˈfleksəbəl/ — inflexível; irredutível. I should not like to have to bargain with him; he looks very inflexible. Return to Original English Version

inquire /ɪnˈkwaɪər/ — perguntar; indagar. After a quiet life in a country parsonage for more than twenty years, there was something dazzling to Mr. Hale in the energy which conquered immense difficulties with ease; the power of the machinery of Milton, the power of the men of Milton, impressed him with a sense of grandeur, which he yielded to without caring to inquire into the details of its exercise. Return to Original English Version

inquiring /ɪnˈkwaɪərɪŋ/ — indagando; inquiridor. They were startled by hearing Mrs. Hale inquiring for her daughter. Return to Original English Version

instant's /ˈɪnstənts/ — de um instante; de um momento. Thornton, I believe!” said Margaret, after a half-instant’s pause, during which his unready words would not come. Return to Original English Version

instigated /ˈɪnstɪɡeɪtɪd/ — instigou; incitou. He had seen the advertisement, and been to look at it, in compliance with a request of Mr. Bell’s that he would assist Mr. Hale to the best of his power: and also instigated by his own interest in the case of a clergyman who had given up his living under circumstances such as those of Mr. Hale. Return to Original English Version

instinctively /ɪnˈstɪŋktɪvli/ — instintivamente; por instinto. Even in her slumber she had instinctively felt that a Lennox was worth rousing herself for; and she had a multitude of questions to ask about dear Janet, the future, unseen sister-in-law, for whom she professed so much affection, that if Margaret had not been very proud she might have almost felt jealous of the mushroom rival. Return to Original English Version

interminable /ɪnˈtɜːrmɪnəbəl/ — interminável; sem fim. They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. Return to Original English Version

interrupting /ˌɪntəˈrʌptɪŋ/ — interrompendo. Mrs. Hale’s dressing-room was left untouched to the last; and there she and Dixon were packing up clothes, and interrupting each other every now and then to exclaim at, and turn over with fond regard, some forgotten treasure, in the shape of some relic of the children while they were yet little. Return to Original English Version

irresistible /ˌɪrɪˈzɪstəbəl/ — irresistível. “It was irresistible. Return to Original English Version

irresolutely /ɪˈrezəluːtli/ — indecisamente. Dixon hung irresolutely about the room for a minute or two. Return to Original English Version

irreverence /ɪˈrɛvərəns/ — irreverência. It would be infinitely worse to have known you a hypocrite.” She dropped her voice at the last few words, as if entertaining the idea of hypocrisy for a moment in connection with her father savoured of irreverence. Return to Original English Version

irreverent /ɪˈrɛvərənt/ — irreverente. The next moment she feared lest this answer to his blessing might be irreverent, wrong - might hurt him as coming from his daughter, and she threw her arms round his neck. Return to Original English Version

irrevocable /ɪˈrevəkəbəl/ — irrevogável. She, too, gazed back with pleading eyes before she would believe it was irrevocable. Return to Original English Version

keenness /ˈkiːnnəs/ — agudeza; entusiasmo. With the healthy shame of a child, she blamed herself for her keenness of sight in perceiving that all was not as it should be there. Return to Original English Version

labourer /ˈleɪbərər/ — trabalhador braçal. As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.” Return to Original English Version

languidly /ˈlæŋɡwɪdli/ — languidamente; sem energia. She was lying languidly in bed when Mrs. Hale came up to make some last inquiries and kiss her before going to her own room for the night. Return to Original English Version

languor /ˈlæŋɡər/ — langor; moleza. His face was gray and pale; he had a timid fearful look in his eyes; something almost pitiful to see in a man’s face; but that look of despondent uncertainty, of mental and bodily languor, touched his wife’s heart. Return to Original English Version

lapped /læpt/ — envoltos; enrolados. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future. Return to Original English Version

latterly /ˈlætərli/ — ultimamente. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Return to Original English Version

leant /lent/ — apoiou-se; inclinou-se. She leant back and shut her eyes, and the tears welled forth, and hung glittering for an instant on the shadowing eyelashes before rolling slowly down her cheeks, and dropping, unheeded, on her dress. Return to Original English Version

leisurely /ˈliːʒərli/ — sem pressa; com vagar. So Margaret rose up and began slowly to undress herself, feeling the full luxury of acting leisurely, late as it was, after all the past hurry of the day. Return to Original English Version

lessening /ˈlesənɪŋ/ — diminuindo. But now Margaret noticed an absence of mind, as if his thoughts were pre-occupied by some subject, the oppression of which could not be relieved by any daily action, such as comforting the survivors, or teaching at the school in hope of lessening the evils in the generation to come. Return to Original English Version

lighted /ˈlaɪtɪd/ — acesa; iluminada. Margaret heard her aunt’s voice again, but this time it was as if she had raised herself up from her half-recumbent position, and were looking into the more dimly lighted back drawing-room. Return to Original English Version

lightened /ˈlaɪtənd/ — aliviou; clareou; aligeirou. Margaret’s face was lightened up into an honest, open brightness. Return to Original English Version

lightest /ˈlaɪtɪst/ — mais leve; mais claro. Thomson’s Season’s, Hayley’s Cowper, Middleton’s Cicero, were by far the lightest, newest, and most amusing. Return to Original English Version

linger /ˈlɪŋɡər/ — demorar-se; persistir. She heard him linger, as if awaiting her, or some sign of her; and she dared not stir; she saw by her mother’s twitching lips, and changing colour, that she too was aware that her husband had returned. Return to Original English Version

lingering /ˈlɪŋərɪŋ/ — demorar-se; permanecer. I think myself I have succeeded pretty well in yours.” Mr. Hale had preceded them into the house, while Margaret was lingering to pluck some roses, with which to adorn her morning gown for dinner. Return to Original English Version

lithe /ˈlɪθɛ/ — flexível; gracioso. She sat facing him and facing the light; her full beauty met his eye; her round white flexile throat rising out of the full, yet lithe figure; her lips moving so slightly as she spoke, not breaking the cold serene look of her face with any variation from the one lovely haughty curve; her eyes, with their soft gloom, meeting his with quiet maiden freedom. Return to Original English Version

loitered /ˈlɔɪtərd/ — vadiou; demorou-se à toa. Now Mr. Hale loitered about the garden if the morning was fine, and if not, stood dreamily by the study window until the postman had called, or gone down the lane, giving a half-respectful, half-confidential shake of the head to the parson, who watched him away from the sweet-briar hedge, and past the great arbutus, before he turned into the room to begin his day’s work, with all the signs of a heavy heart and an occupied mind. Return to Original English Version

loomed /luːmd/ — avultou; ergueu-se ameaçador. It loomed through the fog like a great barrier to hope. Return to Original English Version

looseness /ˈluːsnəs/ — frouxidão; falta de rigor. People thronged the footpaths, most of them well-dressed as regarded the material, but with a slovenly looseness which struck Margaret as different from the shabby, threadbare smartness of a similar class in London. Return to Original English Version

lops /lɑːps/ — poda; corta (galhos). As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.” Return to Original English Version

lounged /laÊŠndÊ’d/ — ficou descansando; ficou largado. They went through the well-known streets, past houses which they had often visited, past shops in which she had lounged, impatient, by her aunt’s side, while that lady was making some important and interminable decision - nay, absolutely passed acquaintances in the streets; for though the morning had been of an incalculable length to them, and they felt as if it ought long ago to have closed in for the repose of darkness, it was the very busiest time of a London afternoon in November when they arrived there. Return to Original English Version

lounging /ˈlaʊndʒɪŋ/ — vadiando; recostado à toa. In such towns in the south of England, Margaret had seen the shopmen, when not employed in their business, lounging a little at their doors, enjoying the fresh air, and the look up and down the street. Return to Original English Version

ludicrousness /ˈluːdɪkrəsnəs/ — absurdo; ridículo. Mrs. Shaw held out her hand to the new-comer; Margaret stood perfectly still, thinking she might be yet wanted as a sort of block for the shawls; but looking at Mr. Lennox with a bright, amused face, as if sure of his sympathy in her sense of the ludicrousness at being thus surprised. Return to Original English Version

lugging /ˈlʌɡɪŋ/ — arrastando com esforço. Suddenly she took a candle and went into her father’s study for a great atlas, and lugging it back into the drawing-room, she began to pore over the map of England. Return to Original English Version

lumbering /ˈlʌmbərɪŋ/ — desajeitado e pesado. But there the heavy lumbering vehicles seemed various in their purposes and intent; here every van, every waggon and truck, bore cotton, either in the raw shape in bags, or the woven shape in bales of calico. Return to Original English Version

luncheon /ˈlʌntʃən/ — almoço formal. They were the familiar acquaintances of the house; neighbours whom Mrs. Shaw called friends, because she happened to dine with them more frequently than with any other people, and because if she or Edith wanted anything from them, or they from her, they did not scruple to make a call at each other’s houses before luncheon. Return to Original English Version

lurries /ˈlʌriz/ — caminhões de carga. As they drove through the larger and wider streets, from the station to the hotel, they had to stop constantly; great loaded lurries blocked up the not over-wide thoroughfares. Return to Original English Version

magician's /məˈdʒɪʃənz/ — do mágico. It was like the story of the eastern king, who dipped his head into a basin of water, at the magician’s command, and ere he instantly took it out went through the experience of a lifetime. Return to Original English Version

maidenly /ˈmeɪdənli/ — donzelesco; próprio de moça. Of course she could answer, and answer the right thing; and it was poor and despicable of her to shrink from hearing any speech, as if she had not power to put an end to it with her high maidenly dignity. Return to Original English Version

malignant /məˈlɪɡnənt/ — malignos; maléficos. She remained with her, and was devoted to her interests; always considering herself as the good and protecting fairy, whose duty it was to baffle the malignant giant, Mr. Hale. Return to Original English Version

marring /ˈmɑːrɪŋ/ — estragando. This marring of the peace of home, by long hours of discontent, was what Margaret was unprepared for. Return to Original English Version

mastering /ˈmæstərɪŋ/ — dominando; controlando. She made a strong effort to be calm; she would not speak till she had succeeded in mastering her voice, and then she said: Return to Original English Version

matrimony /ˈmætrɪmoʊni/ — matrimônio. A struggling barrister to think of matrimony!” Return to Original English Version

mayest /ˈmeɪɪst/ — podes; talvez possas. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

mechanically /məˈkænɪkli/ — mecanicamente. Once or twice Margaret found herself mechanically counting the repetition of the monotonous sound, while she wondered if she might venture to put a question on a subject very near to her heart, and ask where Frederick was now; what he was doing; how long it was since they had heard from him. Return to Original English Version

merriest /ˈmeriɪst/ — o mais alegre. Margaret brought out her drawing materials for him to choose from; and after the paper and brushes had been duly selected, the two set out in the merriest spirits in the world. Return to Original English Version

messes /ˈmesɪz/ — bagunças. She made hearty friends with them; learned and delighted in using their peculiar words; took up her freedom amongst them; nursed their babies; talked or read with slow distinctness to their old people; carried dainty messes to their sick; resolved before long to teach at the school where her father went regularly every day as to an appointed task, but she was continually tempted off to go and see some individual friend - man, woman, or child - in some cottage in the green shade of the forest. Return to Original English Version

metaphysical /ˌmɛtəˈfɪzɪkəl/ — metafísico. So he withdrew, while the children were yet young, into his library, to spend his evenings (if he were at home), in reading the speculative and metaphysical books which were his delight. Return to Original English Version

mingle /ˈmɪŋɡəl/ — misturar-se; confraternizar. She felt a tinge of contempt mingle itself with her pain at having refused him. Return to Original English Version

momentous /moʊˈmentəs/ — transcendental; de grande importância. Now, since that day when Mr. Lennox came, and startled her into a decision, every day brought some question, momentous to her, and to those whom she loved, to be settled. Return to Original English Version

monosyllabic /ˌmɒnəˈsɪlæbɪk/ — monossilábico. She talked on, planning village kindness, unheeding the silence of her husband and the monosyllabic answers of Margaret. Return to Original English Version

monotonous /məˈnɒtənəs/ — monótono. Once or twice Margaret found herself mechanically counting the repetition of the monotonous sound, while she wondered if she might venture to put a question on a subject very near to her heart, and ask where Frederick was now; what he was doing; how long it was since they had heard from him. Return to Original English Version

morbid /ˈmɔːrbɪd/ — mórbido; doentio. I must make myself busy, to keep off morbid thoughts. Return to Original English Version

morning's /ˈmɔːrnɪŋz/ — da manhã. Mr. Hale had returned from his morning’s round, and was awaiting his visitor just outside the wicket gate that led into the garden. Return to Original English Version

morrow /ˈmɒrəʊ/ — amanhã. He will come to stay with us to-morrow. Return to Original English Version

mortification /ˌmɔːrtɪfɪˈkeɪʃən/ — gangrena; necrose. “You should make allowances for the mortification, not only of a lover, Margaret, but of a man not given to romance in general - prudent, worldly, as some people call me - who has been carried out of his usual habits by the force of a passion - well, we will say no more of that; but in the one outlet which he has formed for the deeper and better feelings of his nature, he meets with rejection and repulse. Return to Original English Version

mortified /ˈmɔːrtɪfaɪd/ — humilhado; envergonhado. He was almost as anxious to take his departure as she was for him to leave; but a few minutes light and careless talking, carried on at whatever effort, was a sacrifice which he owed to his mortified vanity, or his self-respect. Return to Original English Version

motionless /ˈmoʊʃənləs/ — imóvel; sem se mexer. Just now I feel as if twenty years’ hard study of law would be amply rewarded by one year of such an exquisite serene life as this - such skies!” looking up - “such crimson and amber foliage, so perfectly motionless as that!” pointing to some of the great forest trees which shut in the garden as if it were a nest. Return to Original English Version

mots /moʊz/ — frases espirituosas. She contented herself by leaning back in her chair, merely playing with the food on her plate, and looking grave and absent; while all around her were enjoying the mots of Mr. Grey, the gentleman who always took the bottom of the table at Mrs. Shaw’s dinner parties, and asked Edith to give them some music in the drawing-room. Return to Original English Version

multitudes /ˈmʌltɪtuːdz/ — multidões; grande número. Margaret used to tramp along by her father’s side, crushing down the fern with a cruel glee, as she felt it yield under her light foot, and send up the fragrance peculiar to it - out on the broad commons into the warm scented light, seeing multitudes of wild, free, living creatures, revelling in the sunshine, and the herbs and flowers it called forth. Return to Original English Version

musing /ˈmjuːzɪŋ/ — refletindo. After tea Mr. Hale got up, and stood with his elbow on the chimney-piece, leaning his head on his hand, musing over something, and from time to time sighing deeply. Return to Original English Version

narrower /ˈnæroʊər/ — mais estreito. Margaret told her mother every particular of her London life, to all of which Mrs. Hale listened with interest, sometimes amused and questioning, at others a little inclined to compare her sister’s circumstances of ease and comfort with the narrower means at Helstone Vicarage. Return to Original English Version

necessities /nəˈsesətiz/ — necessidades. Mrs. Hale, overpowered by all the troubles and necessities for immediate household decisions that seemed to come upon her at once, became really ill, and Margaret almost felt it as a relief when her mother fairly took to her bed, and left the management of affairs to her. Return to Original English Version

needful /ˈniːdfəl/ — necessário; preciso. If the world was full of perplexing problems she would trust, and only ask to see the one step needful for the hour. Return to Original English Version

newness /ˈnuːnəs/ — novidade. Her mother had been detained at home by a multitude of half-reasons, none of which anybody fully understood, except Mr. Hale, who was perfectly aware that all his arguments in favour of a grey satin gown, which was midway between oldness and newness, had proved unavailing; and that, as he had not the money to equip his wife afresh, from top to toe, she would not show herself at her only sister’s only child’s wedding. Return to Original English Version

nigh /naɪ/ — quase; por pouco (arcaico). Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. Return to Original English Version

nipped /n?pt/ — beliscado; mordiscado. I dare say, if he had told me his doubts at the first I could have nipped them in the bud.” Return to Original English Version

noiseless /ˈnɔɪzləs/ — silencioso; sem ruído. Sitting up in her bedroom this past autumn, with the light of her candle extinguished, and purely revelling in the solemn beauty of the heavens and the earth, she had many a time seen the light noiseless leap of the poachers over the garden-fence, their quick tramp across the dewy moonlit lawn, their disappearance in the black still shadow beyond. Return to Original English Version

nostril /ˈnɒstrəl/ — narina. Dixon had been so much accustomed to comment upon Mr. Hale’s proceedings to her mistress (who listened to her, or not, as she was in the humour), that she never noticed Margaret’s flashing eye and dilating nostril. Return to Original English Version

notwithstanding /ˌnɑːtwɪθˈstændɪŋ/ — não obstante; apesar de. “Margaret, don’t despise me; I have a heart, notwithstanding all this good-for-nothing way of talking. Return to Original English Version

nursed /nɜːrst/ — cuidou; amamentou. She made hearty friends with them; learned and delighted in using their peculiar words; took up her freedom amongst them; nursed their babies; talked or read with slow distinctness to their old people; carried dainty messes to their sick; resolved before long to teach at the school where her father went regularly every day as to an appointed task, but she was continually tempted off to go and see some individual friend - man, woman, or child - in some cottage in the green shade of the forest. Return to Original English Version

obliging /əˈblaɪdʒɪŋ/ — prestativo; solícito. Here was a person come on business to her father; and, as he was one who had shown himself obliging, she was disposed to treat him with a full measure of civility. Return to Original English Version

oblivion /əˈblɪviən/ — esquecimento; olvido. But a consciousness that her mother’s delicate health and positive dislike to Helstone, all dated from the time of the mutiny in which Frederick had been engaged - the full account of which Margaret had never heard, and which now seemed doomed to be buried in sad oblivion, - made her pause and turn away from the subject each time she approached it. Return to Original English Version

oblong /ˈɒblɒŋ/ — oblongo. Here and there a great oblong many-windowed factory stood up, like a hen among her chickens, puffing out black “unparliamentary” smoke, and sufficiently accounting for the cloud which Margaret had taken to foretell rain. Return to Original English Version

obnoxious /əbˈnɑːkʃəs/ — detestável; ofensivo. But when they removed to their new house in Milton, the obnoxious papers were gone. Return to Original English Version

obscuring /əbˈskjʊrɪŋ/ — obscurecendo; encobrindo. There was a filmy veil of soft dull mist obscuring, but not hiding, all objects, giving them a lilac hue, for the sun had not yet fully set; a robin was singing, - perhaps, Margaret thought, the very robin that her father had so often talked of as his winter pet, and for which he had made, with his own hands, a kind of robin-house by his study-window. Return to Original English Version

occasioned /əˈkeɪʒənd/ — ocasionou; provocado por. Margaret went up to dress for the early tea, finding Dixon in a pretty temper from the interruption which a visitor had naturally occasioned on a busy day. Return to Original English Version

occupations /ˌɑːkjəˈpeɪʃənz/ — ocupações; afazeres. I call mine a very comprehensive taste; I like all people whose occupations have to do with land; I like soldiers and sailors, and the three learned professions, as they call them. Return to Original English Version

oldness /ˈoʊldnəs/ — antiguidade. Her mother had been detained at home by a multitude of half-reasons, none of which anybody fully understood, except Mr. Hale, who was perfectly aware that all his arguments in favour of a grey satin gown, which was midway between oldness and newness, had proved unavailing; and that, as he had not the money to equip his wife afresh, from top to toe, she would not show herself at her only sister’s only child’s wedding. Return to Original English Version

opportunely /ˌɑːpərˈtuːnli/ — oportunamente. The clouds on her mother’s brow had cleared off under the propitious influence of a brace of carp, most opportunely presented by a neighbour. Return to Original English Version

orbits /ˈɔːbɪts/ — órbitas. But he had the same large, soft eyes as his daughter, - eyes which moved slowly and almost grandly round in their orbits, and were well veiled by their transparent white eyelids. Return to Original English Version

ornament /ˈɔːrnəmənt/ — ornamento; enfeite. She had never come fairly in contact with the taste that loves ornament, however bad, more than the plainness and simplicity which are of themselves the framework of elegance. Return to Original English Version

overbalanced /ˌɑʊvərbælænkɛd/ — fazer balance em excesso. Her keen enjoyment of every sensuous pleasure was balanced finely, if not overbalanced, by her conscious pride in being able to do without them all, if need were. Return to Original English Version

overhanging /ˌɑʊvərhæŋɪŋ/ — fazer hang em excesso. Captain Lennox and another lately married officer shared a villa, high up on the beautiful precipitous rocks overhanging the sea. Return to Original English Version

papering /ˈpeɪpərɪŋ/ — empapelando. Surely you can charm the landlord into re-papering one or two of the rooms - the drawing-room and your bed-room - for mamma will come most in contact with them; and your book-shelves will hide a great deal of that gaudy pattern in the dining-room.” Return to Original English Version

Original Text: Rare Words (3/4)

pare /pɛər/ — descascar. I must pare it and quarter it before I can enjoy it.” Return to Original English Version

parler /paʁle/ — falar. It was “parler du soleil et l’on en voit les rayons”; and the brightness of the sun came over Margaret’s face as she put down her board, and went forward to shake hands with him. Return to Original English Version

partiality /ˌpɑːrʃiˈæləti/ — parcialidade; predileção. Of course, without any maternal partiality, I foresaw that the dear child was likely to marry early; indeed, I had often said that I was sure she would be married before she was nineteen. Return to Original English Version

particulars /pərˈtɪkjələrz/ — detalhes. Mr. Hale had received several letters from Mr. Bell, and one or two from Mr. Thornton, and he was anxious to ascertain at once a good many particulars respecting his position and chances of success there, which he could only do by an interview with the latter gentleman. Return to Original English Version

pausing /ˈpɔːzɪŋ/ — parando. “Well, then” - pausing for a moment - “tell me what you do there. Return to Original English Version

peeped /piːpt/ — espiou. The fern-harvest was over; and now that the rain was gone, many a deep glade was accessible, into which Margaret had only peeped in July and August weather. Return to Original English Version

peeping /ˈpiːpɪŋ/ — espreitando; espiando; assomando. The middle window in the bow was opened, and clustering roses and the scarlet honeysuckle came peeping round the corner; the small lawn was gorgeous with verbenas and geraniums of all bright colours. Return to Original English Version

penetrated /ˈpɛnɪtreɪtɪd/ — penetravam; embrenhavam-se. Then she penetrated farther into what might have been. Return to Original English Version

penitent /ˈpɛnɪtənt/ — penitente. “I am penitent,” he answered. Return to Original English Version

pensive /ˈpensɪv/ — pensativo. He glanced from time to time at her sad and pensive face. Return to Original English Version

pensiveness /ˈpɛnsɪvnəs/ — melancolia pensativa. The distant sea, lapped the sandy shore with measured sound; the nearer cries of the donkey-boys; the unusual scenes moving before her like pictures, which she cared not in her laziness to have fully explained before they passed away; the stroll down to the beach to breathe the sea-air, soft and warm on that sandy shore even to the end of November; the great long misty sea-line touching the tender-coloured sky; the white sail of a distant boat turning silver in some pale sunbeam: - it seemed as if she could dream her life away in such luxury of pensiveness, in which she made her present all in all, from not daring to think of the past, or wishing to contemplate the future. Return to Original English Version

pensée /ɑːrˌjɛər pɒ̃ˈseɪ/ — segunda intenção; intenção oculta. “She would be up to looking through every speech that a young man made her for the _arrière-pensée_ of a compliment. Return to Original English Version

perceiving /pərˈsiːvɪŋ/ — percebendo; dando-se conta. With the healthy shame of a child, she blamed herself for her keenness of sight in perceiving that all was not as it should be there. Return to Original English Version

perceptive /pərˈseptɪv/ — perspicaz. They could not understand how her heart was aching all the time, with a heavy pressure that no sighs could lift off or relieve, and how constant exertion for her perceptive faculties was the only way to keep herself from crying out with pain. Return to Original English Version

perpetually /pərˈpetʃuəli/ — perpetuamente; incessantemente. Margaret was weary and impatient of the accounts which Dixon perpetually brought to Mrs. Hale of the behaviour of these would-be servants. Return to Original English Version

perplexed /pərˈplɛkst/ — perplexo; desconcertado. Now that, the General being gone, she had every good of life, with as few drawbacks as possible, she had been rather perplexed to find an anxiety, if not a sorrow. Return to Original English Version

perplexing /pərˈpleksɪŋ/ — desconcertante; intrigante. If the world was full of perplexing problems she would trust, and only ask to see the one step needful for the hour. Return to Original English Version

perplexity /pərˈpleksəti/ — perplexidade. It is that that is the great perplexity.” Return to Original English Version

petticoats /ˈpɛtɪkoʊts/ — anáguas. Poor Mrs. Hale had cried in her way nearly all day long; and Dixon showed her sorrow by extreme crossness, and a continual irritable attempt to keep her petticoats from even touching the unconscious Mr. Hale, whom she regarded as the origin of all this suffering. Return to Original English Version

picturesqueness /ˈpɪktʌrɛskwɛnɛss/ — pitoresco. Not but that Edith was very thoroughly and properly in love; still she would certainly have preferred a good house in Belgravia, to all the picturesqueness of the life which Captain Lennox described at Corfu. Return to Original English Version

piteous /ˈpɪtiəs/ — lastimoso; de dar dó. The aspect of piteous distress on his face, almost imploring a merciful and kind judgment from his child, gave her a sudden sickening. Return to Original English Version

placid /ˈplæsɪd/ — plácido; sereno. The face was in repose; but it was rather rest after weariness than the serene calm of the countenance of one who led a placid, contented life. Return to Original English Version

plaintive /ˈpleɪntɪv/ — lamentoso. His brother shook hands with him, and Mrs. Shaw welcomed him in her gentle kindly way, which had always something plaintive in it, arising from the long habit of considering herself a victim to an uncongenial marriage. Return to Original English Version

pleasantest /ˈplɛzəntɪst/ — mais agradável. It seemed to touch on and call out all the points of difference which had often repelled her in him; while yet he was the pleasantest man, the most sympathising friend, the person of all others who understood her best in Harley Street. Return to Original English Version

plentiful /ˈplɛntɪfəl/ — abundante. The recollection of the plentiful luxury of all arrangements, the stately handsomeness of the furniture, the size of the house, the peaceful, untroubled ease of the visitors - all came vividly before her, in strange contrast to the present time. Return to Original English Version

pluck /plʌk/ — colher; depenar; coragem. I think myself I have succeeded pretty well in yours.” Mr. Hale had preceded them into the house, while Margaret was lingering to pluck some roses, with which to adorn her morning gown for dinner. Return to Original English Version

pore /pɔːr/ — poro. Suddenly she took a candle and went into her father’s study for a great atlas, and lugging it back into the drawing-room, she began to pore over the map of England. Return to Original English Version

porringers /ˈpɒrɪndʒərz/ — tigelas pequenas. Old Simon’s rheumatism might be bad and his eyesight worse; there would be no one to go and read to him, and comfort him with little porringers of broth and good red flannel; or if there was, it would be a stranger, and the old man would watch in vain for her. Return to Original English Version

pranks /præŋks/ — travessuras. “Oh!” said he, more lightly, “our young couple were playing such foolish pranks, running all sorts of risks, climbing this mountain, sailing on that lake, that I really thought they needed a Mentor to take care of them. Return to Original English Version

precipitous /prɪˈsɪpɪtəs/ — íngreme; escarpado. Captain Lennox and another lately married officer shared a villa, high up on the beautiful precipitous rocks overhanging the sea. Return to Original English Version

preferment /prɪˈfɜːrmənt/ — promoção; ascensão na carreira. At each repeated urgency of his wife, that he would put himself in the way of seeking some preferment, Margaret saw that her father shrank more and more; and she strove at such times to reconcile her mother to Helstone. Return to Original English Version

preferments /prɪˈfɜːrmənts/ — promoções eclesiásticas. Margaret had imagined nothing less than that some of the preferments which her mother had so much desired had befallen her father at last - something that would force him to leave beautiful, beloved Helstone, and perhaps compel him to go and live in some of the stately and silent Closes which Margaret had seen from time to time in Cathedral towns. Return to Original English Version

premeditated /priːˈmedɪteɪtɪd/ — premeditado. He was glad of it, for the speech had slipped from him unawares - a rare thing in the case of a man who premeditated his actions so much as Henry Lennox. Return to Original English Version

presentiment /prɪˈzɛntɪmənt/ — pressentimento. Mrs. Shaw had given way to the presentiment, as she expressed it; and had rather urged on the marriage, although it was below the expectations which many of Edith’s acquaintances had formed for her, a young and pretty heiress. Return to Original English Version

presided /prɪˈzaɪdɪd/ — presidiu. She remembered the dark, dim look of the London nursery, presided over by an austere and ceremonious nurse, who was terribly particular about clean hands and torn frocks. Return to Original English Version

pretence /prɪˈtɛns/ — pretexto. I think we are far better off, knowing only cottagers and labourers, and people without pretence.” Return to Original English Version

pretendest /prɪˈtɛndɪst/ — alegas. Thou wilt have little thanks, O my soul! if, when thou art charged with corrupting God’s worship, falsifying thy vows, thou pretendest a necessity for it in order to a continuance in the ministry.” Return to Original English Version

primitively /ˈprɪmɪtɪvli/ — primitivamente. “I shall arm myself with a knife,” said Mr. Hale: “the days of eating fruit so primitively as you describe are over with me. Return to Original English Version

professed /prəˈfest/ — declarado; assumido. Even in her slumber she had instinctively felt that a Lennox was worth rousing herself for; and she had a multitude of questions to ask about dear Janet, the future, unseen sister-in-law, for whom she professed so much affection, that if Margaret had not been very proud she might have almost felt jealous of the mushroom rival. Return to Original English Version

prophetic /prʌfɛtɪk/ — profético. I had quite prophetic feeling when Captain Lennox” - and here the voice dropped into a whisper, but Margaret could easily supply the blank. Return to Original English Version

propitious /prəˈpɪʃəs/ — propício; favorável. The clouds on her mother’s brow had cleared off under the propitious influence of a brace of carp, most opportunely presented by a neighbour. Return to Original English Version

prosaic /proʊˈzeɪɪk/ — prosaico; banal. “All the other places in England that I have seen seem so hard and prosaic-looking, after the New Forest. Return to Original English Version

prudent /prudʌnt/ — prudente. “You should make allowances for the mortification, not only of a lover, Margaret, but of a man not given to romance in general - prudent, worldly, as some people call me - who has been carried out of his usual habits by the force of a passion - well, we will say no more of that; but in the one outlet which he has formed for the deeper and better feelings of his nature, he meets with rejection and repulse. Return to Original English Version

prudential /pruːˈdenʃəl/ — de prudência; cautelar. “Oh, mamma, let us do all we can,” said Margaret eagerly, not seeing the prudential side of the question, only grasping at the idea that they were rendering such help for the last time; “we may not be here long.” Return to Original English Version

purest /ˈpjʊrəst/ — o mais puro. It smells of the freshest, purest fragrance, after the smokiness of Harley Street. Return to Original English Version

pursuits /pərˈsuːts/ — ocupações; buscas. If he were sent to even the Scotch Universities, he came back unsettled for commercial pursuits: how much more so if he went to Oxford or Cambridge, where he could not be entered till he was eighteen? Return to Original English Version

qualms /kwɑːmz/ — escrúpulos; hesitações. Yet had any one come with a fine house, and a fine estate, and a fine title to boot, Edith would still have clung to Captain Lennox while the temptation lasted; when it was over, it is possible she might have had little qualms of ill-concealed regret that Captain Lennox could not have united in his person everything that was desirable. Return to Original English Version

queenly /ˈkwiːnli/ — régio. The carpet was far from new; the chintz had been often washed; the whole apartment was smaller and shabbier than he had expected, as back-ground and frame-work for Margaret, herself so queenly. Return to Original English Version

quench /kwɛntʃ/ — saciar. “You could not understand it all, if I told you - my anxiety, for years past, to know whether I had any right to hold my living - my efforts to quench my smouldering doubts by the authority of the Church. Return to Original English Version

quivering /ˈkwɪv.ər.ɪŋ/ — tremendo. Speak!” For he saw her lips quivering almost as if she were going to cry. Return to Original English Version

rapped /ræp/ — dar uma batida leve. A small branch - it might be of rotten wood, or it might be broken by force - came heavily down in the nearest part of the forest; Margaret ran, swift as Camilla, down to the window, and rapped at it with a hurried tremulousness which startled Charlotte within. Return to Original English Version

rayons /ˈreɪɒn/ — raion. It was “parler du soleil et l’on en voit les rayons”; and the brightness of the sun came over Margaret’s face as she put down her board, and went forward to shake hands with him. Return to Original English Version

recessed rɪˈsɛst — embutido. She went and curled herself upon the window-seat in the small, deeply-recessed window. Return to Original English Version

recital /rɪˈsaɪtəl/ — narrativa; relato detalhado. But the more Margaret felt impertinence, the more likely she was to be silent on the subject; and, at any rate, if she took upon herself to make inquiry for a servant, she could spare her mother the recital of all her disappointments and fancied or real insults. Return to Original English Version

reckoning /ˈrekənɪŋ/ — cálculo; conta; ajuste de contas. Only the day before, Mr. Hale had been reckoning up with dismay how much their removal and fortnight at Heston had cost, and he found it had absorbed nearly all his little stock of ready money. Return to Original English Version

recollect /ˌrekəˈlekt/ — recordar; recompor-se. Recollect how you rather scorned my description of it one evening in Harley Street: ‘a village in a tale.’” Return to Original English Version

recollected /ˌrekəˈlektɪd/ — recordou-se; recompôs-se. She recollected the first tea up there - separate from her father and aunt, who were dining somewhere down below, an infinite depth of stairs; for unless she were up in the sky (the child thought), they must be deep down in the bowels of the earth. Return to Original English Version

recollection /ˌrekəˈlekʃən/ — recordação; lembrança. Her mind and body ached now with the recollection of all she had done and said within the last forty-eight hours. Return to Original English Version

recollections ˌrɛkəˈlɛkʃənz — lembranças. Margaret had to shake off the recollections of what had been done and said through the day, and turn a sympathising listener to the account of how Dixon had complained that the ironing-blanket had been burnt again; and how Susan Lightfoot had been seen with artificial flowers in her bonnet, thereby giving evidence of a vain and giddy character. Return to Original English Version

recumbent /rɪˈkʌmbənt/ — reclinado; jacente. Margaret heard her aunt’s voice again, but this time it was as if she had raised herself up from her half-recumbent position, and were looking into the more dimly lighted back drawing-room. Return to Original English Version

reeling /ˈriːlɪŋ/ — cambaleando; atordoado. The one staid foundation of her home, of her idea of her beloved father, seemed reeling and rocking. Return to Original English Version

regretting /rɪˈɡretɪŋ/ — arrependendo-se de. “I can’t help regretting constantly that papa has really no one to associate with here; he is so thrown away; seeing no one but farmers and labourers from week’s end to week’s end. Return to Original English Version

regularity /ˌrɛɡjəˈlærəti/ — regularidade. Except in the one grand case of Captain Lennox’s offer, everything went on with the regularity of clockwork. Return to Original English Version

reinstated ˌriːɪnˈsteɪtɪd — reintegrou. Just as Margaret had exhausted her last subject of conversation - and yet conversation that could hardly be called which consisted of so few and such short speeches - her father came in, and with his pleasant gentlemanly courteousness of apology, reinstated his name and family in Mr. Thornton’s good opinion. Return to Original English Version

relented /rɪˈlɛntɪd/ — cedeu; abrandou. The landlord received their thanks very composedly; and let them think, if they liked, that he had relented from his expressed determination not to repaper. Return to Original English Version

relic ˈrɛlɪk — relíquia. Mrs. Hale’s dressing-room was left untouched to the last; and there she and Dixon were packing up clothes, and interrupting each other every now and then to exclaim at, and turn over with fond regard, some forgotten treasure, in the shape of some relic of the children while they were yet little. Return to Original English Version

reluctance /rɪˈlʌktəns/ — relutância; hesitação. “Margaret,” said he, looking into her eyes, which met his with their open, straight look, expressive of the utmost good faith and reluctance to give pain, “Do you” - he was going to say - “love any one else?” But it seemed as if this question would be an insult to the pure serenity of those eyes. Return to Original English Version

remonstrance /rɪˈmɑːnstrəns/ — protesto; reclamação formal. There was no particular need to tell them, that what he did not care to do for a Reverend Mr. Hale, unknown in Milton, he was only too glad to do at the one short sharp remonstrance of Mr. Thornton, the wealthy manufacturer. Return to Original English Version

repaper ˌriːˈpeɪpər — colocar papel de parede novamente. The landlord received their thanks very composedly; and let them think, if they liked, that he had relented from his expressed determination not to repaper. Return to Original English Version

repelled /rɪˈpeld/ — repeliu; rechaçado. It seemed to touch on and call out all the points of difference which had often repelled her in him; while yet he was the pleasantest man, the most sympathising friend, the person of all others who understood her best in Harley Street. Return to Original English Version

repetition /ˌrɛpəˈtɪʃən/ — repetição. Once or twice Margaret found herself mechanically counting the repetition of the monotonous sound, while she wondered if she might venture to put a question on a subject very near to her heart, and ask where Frederick was now; what he was doing; how long it was since they had heard from him. Return to Original English Version

repined rɪˈpaɪn — queixar-se amargamente. This did good for a time; but when the autumn drew on, and the weather became more changeable, her mother’s idea of the unhealthiness of the place increased; and she repined even more frequently that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume, a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, should not have met with the preferment that these two former neighbours of theirs had done. Return to Original English Version

repining rɪˈpaɪn — queixar-se amargamente. It came strongly upon Margaret’s mind that her mother ought to have been told: that whatever her faults of discontent and repining might have been, it was an error in her father to have left her to learn his change of opinion, and his approaching change of life, from her better-informed child. Return to Original English Version

repose rɪˈpoʊz — repouso. The face was in repose; but it was rather rest after weariness than the serene calm of the countenance of one who led a placid, contented life. Return to Original English Version

repress /rɪˈpres/ — reprimir. He almost said to himself that he did not like her, before their conversation ended; he tried so to compensate himself for the mortified feeling, that while he looked upon her with an admiration he could not repress, she looked at him with proud indifference, taking him, he thought, for what, in his irritation, he told himself he was - a great rough fellow, with not a grace or a refinement about him. Return to Original English Version

reproached /rɪˈproʊtʃt/ — censurou; repreendeu. Her mother - her mother always so kind and tender towards her - seemed now and then so much discontented with their situation; thought that the bishop strangely neglected his episcopal duties, in not giving Mr. Hale a better living; and almost reproached her husband because he could not bring himself to say that he wished to leave the parish, and undertake the charge of a larger. Return to Original English Version

reproaching /rɪˈproʊtʃɪŋ/ — censurando. “These are the cottages that haunted me so during the rainy fortnight, reproaching me for not having sketched them.” Return to Original English Version

repugnance /rɪˈpʌɡnəns/ — repugnância; aversão. Margaret knew that they ought to be removing; but she had a repugnance to the idea of a manufacturing town, and believed that her mother was receiving benefit from Heston air, so she would willingly have deferred the expedition to Milton. Return to Original English Version

repulse /rɪˈpʌls/ — repulsa; recusa. “You should make allowances for the mortification, not only of a lover, Margaret, but of a man not given to romance in general - prudent, worldly, as some people call me - who has been carried out of his usual habits by the force of a passion - well, we will say no more of that; but in the one outlet which he has formed for the deeper and better feelings of his nature, he meets with rejection and repulse. Return to Original English Version

resolutely /ˈrɛzəluːtli/ — resolutamente; com firmeza. Some want resolutely to learn, though they have come to man’s estate. Return to Original English Version

resuming /rɪˈzuːmɪŋ/ — retomando; reassumindo. I did not hear you come into the room!” said Margaret, resuming her trembling self-restraint. Return to Original English Version

revelled /ˈrevəld/ — deleitou-se; farreou. She knew, and had rather revelled in the idea, that she should have to give up many luxuries, which had only been troubles and trammels to her freedom in Harley Street. Return to Original English Version

revelling /ˈrɛvəlɪŋ/ — festejar. Margaret used to tramp along by her father’s side, crushing down the fern with a cruel glee, as she felt it yield under her light foot, and send up the fragrance peculiar to it - out on the broad commons into the warm scented light, seeing multitudes of wild, free, living creatures, revelling in the sunshine, and the herbs and flowers it called forth. Return to Original English Version

reverence rɛvɜrʌns — reverência. Dixon was not unconscious of this awed reverence which was given to her; nor did she dislike it: it flattered her much as Louis the Fourteenth was flattered by his courtiers shading their eyes from the dazzling light of his presence. Return to Original English Version

roadway /ˈroʊdweɪ/ — leito da estrada; pista. The question always is, has everything been done to make the sufferings of these exceptions as small as possible? or, in the triumph of the crowded procession, have the helpless been trampled on, instead of being gently lifted aside out of the roadway of the conqueror, whom they have no power to accompany on his march? Return to Original English Version

roare /rɔːr/ — bramem. “Cast me upon some naked shore, Where I may tracke Only the print of some sad wracke, If thou be there though the seas roare, I shall no gentler calm implore.” Return to Original English Version

rouse raʊz — despertar. And now Mrs. Hale could rouse herself from her languor, and forget her real suffering in thinking of the pleasure and the delight of going to the sea-side. Return to Original English Version

rousing /ˈraʊzɪŋ/ — despertando; acordando. Even in her slumber she had instinctively felt that a Lennox was worth rousing herself for; and she had a multitude of questions to ask about dear Janet, the future, unseen sister-in-law, for whom she professed so much affection, that if Margaret had not been very proud she might have almost felt jealous of the mushroom rival. Return to Original English Version

ruffled /ˈrʌfəld/ — com babados; franzido. Almost immediately, Edith came in from the back drawing-room, winking and blinking her eyes at the stronger light, shaking back her slightly-ruffled curls, and altogether looking like the Sleeping Beauty just startled from her dreams. Return to Original English Version

sagacious /səˈɡeɪʃəs/ — sagaz; perspicaz. Altogether a man who seems made for his niche, mamma; sagacious, and strong, as becomes a great tradesman.” Return to Original English Version

salient ˈseɪljənt — saliente. She could not only seize the salient and characteristic points of a scene, but she could enumerate enough of indiscriminate particular for Margaret to make it out for herself. Return to Original English Version

sate /seɪt/ — sentaram. She had sate down upon a packing-case; cheerless, chill was the dreary and dismantled room - no fire, nor other light, but Charlotte’s long unsnuffed candle. Return to Original English Version

savoured /ˈseɪvərd/ — saboreou; apreciou. It would be infinitely worse to have known you a hypocrite.” She dropped her voice at the last few words, as if entertaining the idea of hypocrisy for a moment in connection with her father savoured of irreverence. Return to Original English Version

scarcely /\u02c8sk\u025brsli/ — mal. She could scarcely command herself enough to say, “Oh, the fogs in London are sometimes far worse!” Return to Original English Version

scarfs /skˈɑrfs/ — cachecóis; faixas. “She has all the beautiful Indian shawls and scarfs the General gave to me, but which I shall never wear again.” Return to Original English Version

sceptic /skˈɛptɪk/ — cético. Her father might be a heretic; but had not she, in her despairing doubts not five minutes before, shown herself a far more utter sceptic? Return to Original English Version

schismatic /skɪzˈmætɪk/ — cismático. The hard reality was, that her father had so admitted tempting doubts into his mind as to become a schismatic - an outcast; all the changes consequent upon this grouped themselves around that one great blighting fact. Return to Original English Version

scorning /ˈskɔːrnɪŋ/ — desprezando. I shall have to console myself with scorning my own folly. Return to Original English Version

scruple /ˈskruːpəl/ — escrúpulo. They were the familiar acquaintances of the house; neighbours whom Mrs. Shaw called friends, because she happened to dine with them more frequently than with any other people, and because if she or Edith wanted anything from them, or they from her, they did not scruple to make a call at each other’s houses before luncheon. Return to Original English Version

scrutinising /ˈskruːtənaɪz/ — examinando minuciosamente. When she had left the room, he began in his scrutinising way to look about him. Return to Original English Version

seconded /ˈsekəndɪd/ — apoiou; secundou. It would have been very inconvenient to him to do so, yet he felt that he should have yielded, if Margaret by word or look had seconded her father’s invitation; he was glad she did not, and yet he was irritated at her for not doing so. Return to Original English Version

sensitiveness /ˈsensətɪvnəs/ — sensibilidade excessiva. “I suffer for conscience’ sake, my child,” said he, with a dignity that was only tremulous from the acute sensitiveness of his character; “I must do what my conscience bids. Return to Original English Version

sensuous sɛnʃʌwʌs — sensual. Her keen enjoyment of every sensuous pleasure was balanced finely, if not overbalanced, by her conscious pride in being able to do without them all, if need were. Return to Original English Version

serene səˈriːn — sereno. She took her mind away with a wrench from the recollection of the past to the bright serene contemplation of the hopeful future. Return to Original English Version

serenity /səˈrenəti/ — serenidade. “Margaret,” said he, looking into her eyes, which met his with their open, straight look, expressive of the utmost good faith and reluctance to give pain, “Do you” - he was going to say - “love any one else?” But it seemed as if this question would be an insult to the pure serenity of those eyes. Return to Original English Version

severally ˈsɛvərəli — separadamente. At one time they had tried backgammon as a resource; but as Mr. Hale grew to take an increasing interest in his school and his parishioners, he found that the interruptions which arose out of these duties were regarded as hardships by his wife, not to be accepted as the natural conditions of his profession, but to be regretted and struggled against by her as they severally arose. Return to Original English Version

shabbier /ˈʃæbiər/ — mais surrado. The carpet was far from new; the chintz had been often washed; the whole apartment was smaller and shabbier than he had expected, as back-ground and frame-work for Margaret, herself so queenly. Return to Original English Version

shading /ˈʃeɪdɪŋ/ — sombreando; protegendo do sol. Dixon was not unconscious of this awed reverence which was given to her; nor did she dislike it: it flattered her much as Louis the Fourteenth was flattered by his courtiers shading their eyes from the dazzling light of his presence. Return to Original English Version

shadowed /ˈʃædoʊd/ — sombreado; seguido de perto. Mrs. Hale said that the near neighbourhood of so many trees affected her health; and Margaret would try to tempt her forth on to the beautiful, broad, upland, sun-streaked, cloud-shadowed common; for she was sure that her mother had accustomed herself too much to an in-doors life, seldom extending her walks beyond the church, the school, and the neighbouring cottages. Return to Original English Version

shadowing /ˈʃædoʊɪŋ/ — pairando sobre. She leant back and shut her eyes, and the tears welled forth, and hung glittering for an instant on the shadowing eyelashes before rolling slowly down her cheeks, and dropping, unheeded, on her dress. Return to Original English Version

shoppy /ˈʃɒpi/ — com muitas lojas. I don’t like shoppy people. Return to Original English Version

shouldered /ʃəʊldɜːd/ — carregou no ombro. And then rousing herself, she said, “He is a tall, broad-shouldered man, about - how old, papa?” Return to Original English Version

showered /ˈʃaʊərd/ — cobriu de; despejou sobre. If Mrs. Shaw had guessed at the real reason why Mrs. Hale did not accompany her husband, she would have showered down gowns upon her; but it was nearly twenty years since Mrs. Shaw had been the poor pretty Miss Beresford, and she had really forgotten all grievances except that of the unhappiness arising from disparity of age in married life, on which she could descant by the half-hour. Return to Original English Version

shrinking /ˈʃrɪŋkɪŋ/ — acanhado; que se encolhe. Margaret was preparing her mother’s worsted work, and rather shrinking from the thought of the long evening, and wishing bed-time were come that she might go over the events of the day again. Return to Original English Version

shrunk /ʃrʌŋk/ — encolhido; encolheu; recuou. He was standing by the fireplace, shrunk and stooping; but as she came near he drew himself up to his full height, and, placing his hands on her head, he said, solemnly: Return to Original English Version

shudder /ˈʃʌdər/ — estremecimento; arrepio. The very parts which made Margaret glow as she listened, Edith pretended to shiver and shudder at; partly for the pleasure she had in being coaxed out of her dislike by her fond lover, and partly because anything of a gipsy or make-shift life was really distasteful to her. Return to Original English Version

signify /ˈsɪɡnɪfaɪ/ — manifestar; dar a conhecer. The farewells so hurriedly taken, amongst all the other good-byes, of those she had lived with so long, oppressed her now with a sad regret for the times that were no more; it did not signify what those times had been, they were gone never to return. Return to Original English Version

silken /ˈsɪlkən/ — de seda; sedoso. They had been talking about wedding dresses and wedding ceremonies; and Captain Lennox, and what he had told Edith about her future life at Corfu, where his regiment was stationed; and the difficulty of keeping a piano in good tune (a difficulty which Edith seemed to consider as one of the most formidable that could befall her in her married life), and what gowns she should want in the visits to Scotland, which would immediately succeed her marriage; but the whispered tone had latterly become more drowsy; and Margaret, after a pause of a few minutes, found, as she fancied, that in spite of the buzz in the next room, Edith had rolled herself up into a soft ball of muslin and ribbon, and silken curls, and gone off into a peaceful little after-dinner nap. Return to Original English Version

sinful /ˈsɪnfəl/ — pecaminoso; pecador. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

singularly /ˈsɪŋɡjələrli/ — singularmente; extraordinariamente. He was close by his handsome brother; he was the plain one in a singularly good-looking family; but his face was intelligent, keen, and mobile; and now and then Margaret wondered what it was that he could be thinking about, while he kept silence, but was evidently observing, with an interest that was slightly sarcastic, all that Edith and she were doing. Return to Original English Version

sipped /sɪpt/ — bebericou. Mr. Hale sipped his tea in abstracted silence; Margaret had the responses all to herself. Return to Original English Version

slighting /slˈaɪtɪŋ/ — leve. As long as his time had been solely occupied with his books and his parishioners, as at Helstone, she had appeared to care little whether she saw much of him or not; but now that he looked eagerly forward to each renewal of his intercourse with Mr. Thornton, she seemed hurt and annoyed, as if he were slighting her companionship for the first time. Return to Original English Version

slovenly /ˈslʌvənli/ — desmazelado; relaxado. People thronged the footpaths, most of them well-dressed as regarded the material, but with a slovenly looseness which struck Margaret as different from the shabby, threadbare smartness of a similar class in London. Return to Original English Version

slumber /ˈslʌmbər/ — sono; dormir. Even in her slumber she had instinctively felt that a Lennox was worth rousing herself for; and she had a multitude of questions to ask about dear Janet, the future, unseen sister-in-law, for whom she professed so much affection, that if Margaret had not been very proud she might have almost felt jealous of the mushroom rival. Return to Original English Version

slung /slʌŋ/ — pendurado; lançado. He was climbing up some tree of fabulous height to reach the branch whereon was slung her bonnet: he was falling and she was struggling to save him, but held back by some invisible powerful hand. Return to Original English Version

smokiness /ˈsmoʊkinəs/ — cheiro de fumaça. It smells of the freshest, purest fragrance, after the smokiness of Harley Street. Return to Original English Version

smoothness /ˈsmuːðnəs/ — suavidade; lisura. Her mouth was wide; no rosebud that could only open just enough to let out a “yes” and “no,” and “an’t please you, sir.” But the wide mouth was one soft curve of rich red lips; and the skin, if not white and fair, was of an ivory smoothness and delicacy. Return to Original English Version

smouldering /ˈsmoʊldərɪŋ/ — ardendo sem chama; latente. “You could not understand it all, if I told you - my anxiety, for years past, to know whether I had any right to hold my living - my efforts to quench my smouldering doubts by the authority of the Church. Return to Original English Version

snatched /snˈætʃt/ — agarrar. He had often spoken to Margaret of these hasty walks, snatched in the intervals between study and dinner. Return to Original English Version

snuffing /ˈsnʌfɪŋ/ — tomando rapé. So Margaret went down laden with shawls, and snuffing up their spicy Eastern smell. Return to Original English Version

sodden /ˈsɑːdən/ — encharcados; empapados. We have rain, and our leaves do fall, and get sodden: though I think Helstone is about as perfect a place as any in the world. Return to Original English Version

softening /ˈsɔːfənɪŋ/ — abrandando; amolecendo. Master Frederick had been her favourite and pride; and it was with a little softening of her dignified look and manner, that she went in weekly to arrange the chamber as carefully as if he might be coming home that very evening. Return to Original English Version

soleil /sɔˈlɛj/ — sol. It was “parler du soleil et l’on en voit les rayons”; and the brightness of the sun came over Margaret’s face as she put down her board, and went forward to shake hands with him. Return to Original English Version

soliloquy /səˈlɪləkwi/ — solilóquio. “This is the soliloquy of one who was once a clergyman in a country parish, like me; it was written by Mr. Oldfield, minister of Carsington, in Derbyshire, a hundred and sixty years ago, or more. Return to Original English Version

solvency /ˈsɔlvənsi/ — solvência. They even went the length of questioning her back again; having doubts and fears of their own, as to the solvency of a family who lived in a house of thirty pounds a-year, and yet gave themselves airs, and kept two servants, one of them so very high and mighty. Return to Original English Version

soothe /suːð/ — acalmar; aliviar; abrandar. “To Milton-Northern,” he answered, with a dull indifference, for he had perceived that, although his daughter’s love had made her cling to him, and for a moment strive to soothe him with her love, yet the keenness of the pain was as fresh as ever in her mind. Return to Original English Version

sorrowing /ˈsɔːroʊɪŋ/ — pesaroso. If they came sorrowing, and wanting sympathy in a complicated trouble like the present, then they would be felt as a shadow in all these houses of intimate acquaintances, not friends. Return to Original English Version

spake /speɪk/ — proferia; falava (forma arcaica de spoke). London life is too whirling and full to admit of even an hour of that deep silence of feeling which the friends of Job showed, when “they sat with him on the ground seven days and seven nights, and none spake a word unto him; for they saw that his grief was very great.” Return to Original English Version

splashed /splæʃt/ — esparramou; atirou água. She asked Margaret if she remembered the day twelve-month on which she, Edith, wrote - how it rained all day long in Harley Street; and how she would not put on her new gown to go to a stupid dinner, and get it all wet and splashed in going to the carriage; and how at that very dinner they had first met Captain Lennox. Return to Original English Version

splendour /ˈsplɛndər/ — esplendor. She touched the shawls gently as they hung around her, and took a pleasure in their soft feel and their brilliant colours, and rather liked to be dressed in such splendour - enjoying it much as a child would do, with a quiet pleased smile on her lips. Return to Original English Version

spoiling /ˈspɔɪlɪŋ/ — estragando; mimando; saqueando. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

sprang /spræŋ/ — saltou; pulou. But the instant she heard her mother’s door locked, she sprang out of bed, and throwing her dressing-gown on, she began to pace up and down the room, until the creaking of one of the boards reminded her that she must make no noise. Return to Original English Version

stagnant /ˈstæɡnənt/ — estagnado; parado. I am afraid you have taken cold; or the bad air from some of the stagnant ponds - ” Return to Original English Version

staid /steɪd/ — comedidos; sisudos. Mr. Grey was particularly agreeable over this farewell dinner, and the gentlemen staid downstairs longer than usual. Return to Original English Version

starry /ˈstɑːri/ — estrelado. Lead her from the festive boards, Point her to the starry skies, Guard her, by your truthful words, Pure from courtship’s flatteries.” Return to Original English Version

stately /ˈsteɪtli/ — imponente; majestoso. Oh! well did the tall stately girl of eighteen remember the tears shed with such wild passion of grief by the little girl of nine, as she hid her face under the bed-clothes in that first night; and how she was bidden not to cry by the nurse, because it would disturb Miss Edith; and how she had cried as bitterly, but more quietly, till her newly-seen, grand, pretty aunt had come softly upstairs with Mr. Hale to show him his little sleeping daughter. Return to Original English Version

stealthy /ˈstelθi/ — furtivo. A stealthy, creeping, cranching sound among the crisp fallen leaves of the forest, beyond the garden, seemed almost close at hand. Return to Original English Version

stifle /ˈstaɪfəl/ — sufocar; abafar; reprimir. And then, in tears, Margaret left her, as she rushed up stairs to throw herself on her bed, and hide her face in the pillows to stifle the hysteric sobs that would force their way out at last, after the rigid self-control of the whole day. Return to Original English Version

stings /stɪŋz/ — ferrões. Lingering would only add stings to the pain; it was better to be stunned into numbness by hearing of all these arrangements, which seemed to be nearly completed before she had been told. Return to Original English Version

stony /ˈstoʊni/ — pedregosas. You must not deceive yourself in doubting the reality of my words - my fixed intention and resolve.” He looked at her in the same steady, stony manner, for some moments after he had done speaking. Return to Original English Version

stooping /ˈstuːpɪŋ/ — curvando-se; postura curvada. And it is just poor old Isaac’s stiff way of stooping his long rheumatic back. Return to Original English Version

stoppage /ˈstɑpɪdʒ/ — parada; interrupção. “There are forms and ceremonies to be gone through, not so much to satisfy oneself, as to stop the world’s mouth, without which stoppage there would be very little satisfaction in life. Return to Original English Version

straggling /ˈstræɡəlɪŋ/ — desgarradas; espalhadas em desordem. Heston itself was one long straggling street, running parallel to the seashore. Return to Original English Version

strangling /ˈstræŋɡəlɪŋ/ — estrangulando; sufocando. Margaret, I tried to do it; I tried to content myself with simply refusing the additional preferment, and stopping quietly here, - strangling my conscience now, as I had strained it before. Return to Original English Version

strolled /stroʊld/ — passeou. Margaret and Mr. Lennox strolled along the little terrace-walk under the south wall, where the bees still hummed and worked busily in their hives. Return to Original English Version

strove /stroʊv/ — lutava; esforçava-se. At each repeated urgency of his wife, that he would put himself in the way of seeking some preferment, Margaret saw that her father shrank more and more; and she strove at such times to reconcile her mother to Helstone. Return to Original English Version

stupor /ˈstuːpər/ — estupor; torpor; letargia. At night when Margaret realised this, she felt inclined to sit down in a stupor of despair. Return to Original English Version

subdued /səbˈduːd/ — contido; dominado. I wish you to go.” Dixon did not know whether to resent these decided words or to cry; either course would have suited her mistress: but as she said to herself, “Miss Margaret has a touch of the old gentleman about her, as well as poor Master Frederick; I wonder where they get it from?” and she, who would have resented such words from any one less haughty and determined in manner, was subdued enough to say, in a half humble, half injured tone: Return to Original English Version

subordinate /səˈbɔːrdɪnət/ — subordinado. Mr. Lennox hastily introduced the two figures into his sketch, and finished up the landscape with a subordinate reference to them - as Margaret perceived, when the time came for getting up, putting away water, and scraps of paper, and exhibiting to each other their sketches. Return to Original English Version

sufferers /ˈsʌfərərz/ — pessoas que sofrem. It seemed to her at the moment, as if the earth was more utterly desolate than if girt in by an iron dome, behind which there might be the ineffaceable peace and glory of the Almighty: those never-ending depths of space, in their still serenity, were more mocking to her than any material bounds could be - shutting in the cries of earth’s sufferers, which now might ascend into that infinite splendour of vastness and be lost - lost for ever, before they reached His throne. Return to Original English Version

sufferings /ˈsʌfərɪŋz/ — sofrimentos; padecimentos. I cannot bear to see the sufferings of others. Return to Original English Version

sultry /ˈsʌltri/ — abrasador; sufocante. The forest trees were all one dark, full, dusky green; the fern below them caught all the slanting sunbeams; the weather was sultry and broodingly still. Return to Original English Version

summer's /ˈsʌmərz/ — do verão. When Margaret had been here before, she had brought down with her a great box of books, recommended by masters or governess, and had found the summer’s day all too short to get through the reading she had to do before her return to town. Return to Original English Version

summons /ˈsʌmənz/ — convocação; chamado; intimação. Mr. Hale did not go out among his parishioners as much as usual; he was more shut up in his study; was anxious for the village postman, whose summons to the household was a rap on the back-kitchen window shutter - a signal which at one time had often to be repeated before any one was sufficiently alive to the hour of the day to understand what it was, and attend to him. Return to Original English Version

sunbeams /ˈsʌnbiːmz/ — raios de sol. The forest trees were all one dark, full, dusky green; the fern below them caught all the slanting sunbeams; the weather was sultry and broodingly still. Return to Original English Version

superciliousness /ˌsuːpərˈsɪliəsnəs/ — arrogância. Her quiet coldness of demeanour he interpreted into contemptuousness, and resented it in his heart to the pitch of almost inclining him to get up and go away, and have nothing more to do with these Hales, and their superciliousness. Return to Original English Version

superfluity /ˌsuːpərˈfluːəti/ — excesso. They had never had much superfluity, as Margaret knew. Return to Original English Version

sympathise /ˈsɪmpəθaɪz/ — ter compaixão; solidarizar-se. “I ask Thee for a thoughtful love, Through constant watching wise, To meet the glad with joyful smiles, And to wipe the weeping eyes; And a heart at leisure from itself To soothe and sympathise.” Return to Original English Version

sympathising /ˈsɪmpəθaɪzɪŋ/ — demonstrando solidariedade; compartilhando os sentimentos. It seemed to touch on and call out all the points of difference which had often repelled her in him; while yet he was the pleasantest man, the most sympathising friend, the person of all others who understood her best in Harley Street. Return to Original English Version

tenderly /ˈtɛndərli/ — ternamente; com carinho. “Poor Maria!” replied Mr. Hale tenderly. Return to Original English Version

thine /ðaɪn/ — teu. “By the soft green light in the woody glade, On the banks of moss where thy childhood played By the household tree, thro’ which thine eye First looked in love to the summer sky.” Return to Original English Version

thinly /ˈθɪnli/ — de modo ralo; esparsamente. His blue-black hair was grey now, and lay thinly over his brows. Return to Original English Version

thinness /ˈθɪnnəs/ — magreza. He had not yet finished the pear, which he had delicately peeled in one long strip of silver-paper thinness, and which he was enjoying in a deliberate manner. Return to Original English Version

thoroughfare /ˈθɜːroʊfer/ — via pública; rua principal. It was the opening of this street from a lane into a great thoroughfare, thirty years ago, which has caused his property to rise so much in value. Return to Original English Version

thoroughfares /ˈθɜːroʊferz/ — vias públicas; ruas principais. As they drove through the larger and wider streets, from the station to the hotel, they had to stop constantly; great loaded lurries blocked up the not over-wide thoroughfares. Return to Original English Version

threadbare /ˈθrɛdbɛr/ — puído; gasto pelo uso. He looked a complete gentleman in his rather threadbare coat and well-worn hat. Return to Original English Version

thro /θruː/ — através de. “By the soft green light in the woody glade, On the banks of moss where thy childhood played By the household tree, thro’ which thine eye First looked in love to the summer sky.” Return to Original English Version

thronged /θrɔːŋd/ — acorreu em massa; apinhado. People thronged the footpaths, most of them well-dressed as regarded the material, but with a slovenly looseness which struck Margaret as different from the shabby, threadbare smartness of a similar class in London. Return to Original English Version

tinge /tɪndʒ/ — tom leve; laivo; tingir de leve. She received him with a smile which had not a tinge of shyness or self-consciousness in it. Return to Original English Version

tinged /tɪndʒd/ — tingido; marcado por. It was a happy brooding, although tinged with regret at being separated for an indefinite time from her gentle aunt and dear cousin. Return to Original English Version

tints /tɪnts/ — tons; matizes. “I think you have made the tints on the thatch too dark, have you not?” as he returned Margaret’s to her, and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was withheld from him one moment, no more. Return to Original English Version

toil /tɔɪl/ — labuta; lida; trabalhar duro. Even now, while she walked sadly through that damp and drear garden in the dusk, with everything falling and fading, and turning to decay around her, he might be gladly putting away his law-books after a day of satisfactory toil, and freshening himself up, as he had told her he often did, by a run in the Temple Gardens, taking in the while the grand inarticulate mighty roar of tens of thousands of busy men, nigh at hand, but not seen, and catching ever, at his quick turns, glimpses of the lights of the city coming up out of the depths of the river. Return to Original English Version

torpid /ˈtɔːrpɪd/ — entorpecido; lerdo. I have borne long with self-reproach that would have roused any mind less torpid and cowardly than mine.” He shook his head as he went on. Return to Original English Version

tracke /træk/ — rastrear; seguir. “Cast me upon some naked shore, Where I may tracke Only the print of some sad wracke, If thou be there though the seas roare, I shall no gentler calm implore.” Return to Original English Version

tradesmen /ˈtreɪdzmən/ — comerciantes; artesãos. “Don’t call the Milton manufacturers tradesmen, Margaret,” said her father. Return to Original English Version

trammels /ˈtræməlz/ — grilhões; restrições. She knew, and had rather revelled in the idea, that she should have to give up many luxuries, which had only been troubles and trammels to her freedom in Harley Street. Return to Original English Version

trellised /ˈtrɛlɪst/ — coberto ou sustentado por treliça. It was to tell of their arrival at Corfu; their voyage along the Mediterranean - their music, and dancing on board ship; the gay new life opening upon her; her house with its trellised balcony, and its views over white cliffs and deep blue sea. Return to Original English Version

tremulous /ˈtrɛmjələs/ — trêmulo; vacilante. “I suffer for conscience’ sake, my child,” said he, with a dignity that was only tremulous from the acute sensitiveness of his character; “I must do what my conscience bids. Return to Original English Version

tremulousness /ˈtrɛmjələsnəs/ — tremor; hesitação nervosa. A small branch - it might be of rotten wood, or it might be broken by force - came heavily down in the nearest part of the forest; Margaret ran, swift as Camilla, down to the window, and rapped at it with a hurried tremulousness which startled Charlotte within. Return to Original English Version

trifle /ˈtraɪfəl/ — pequena quantidade; coisa sem importância. There had been slight complaints and passing regrets on her mother’s part, over some trifle connected with Helstone, and her father’s position there, when Margaret had been spending her holidays at home before; but in the general happiness of the recollection of those times, she had forgotten the small details which were not so pleasant. Return to Original English Version

trifles /ˈtraɪfəlz/ — ninharias; coisas sem importância. “Yes,” said Margaret, rather sadly, remembering the never-ending commotion about trifles that had been going on for more than a month past: “I wonder if a marriage must always be preceded by what you call a whirlwind, or whether in some cases there might not rather be a calm and peaceful time just before it.” Return to Original English Version

tumbled /ˈtʌmbəld/ — despencou; entrou aos trambolhões. “Before they tumbled down and were no more seen. Return to Original English Version

unabashed /ˌʌnəˈbæʃt/ — sem constrangimento. He did not understand who she was, as he caught the simple, straight, unabashed look, which showed that his being there was of no concern to the beautiful countenance, and called up no flush of surprise to the pale ivory of the complexion. Return to Original English Version

unattainable /ˌʌnəˈteɪnəbəl/ — inatingível. Here, even the necessary accommodation of two sitting-rooms and four bed-rooms seemed unattainable. Return to Original English Version

unavailing /ˌʌnəˈveɪlɪŋ/ — inútil; sem efeito. Her mother had been detained at home by a multitude of half-reasons, none of which anybody fully understood, except Mr. Hale, who was perfectly aware that all his arguments in favour of a grey satin gown, which was midway between oldness and newness, had proved unavailing; and that, as he had not the money to equip his wife afresh, from top to toe, she would not show herself at her only sister’s only child’s wedding. Return to Original English Version

unawares /ˌʌnəˈwɛrz/ — sem querer; de improviso. He was glad of it, for the speech had slipped from him unawares - a rare thing in the case of a man who premeditated his actions so much as Henry Lennox. Return to Original English Version

unburden /ənˈbərdən/ — desabafar. She had listened patiently, in hopes that it might be some relief to her mother to unburden herself; but now it was time to draw her back to Mr. Lennox. Return to Original English Version

unconcealed /ˌʌnkənˈsiːld/ — não dissimulado; aberto. Not but what Margaret was repelled by the rough uncourteous manners of these people; not but what she shrunk with fastidious pride from their hail-fellow accost, and severely resented their unconcealed curiosity as to the means and position of any family who lived in Milton, and yet were not engaged in trade of some kind. Return to Original English Version

uncongenial /ˌʌnkənˈdʒiːniəl/ — pouco agradável; incompatível. His brother shook hands with him, and Mrs. Shaw welcomed him in her gentle kindly way, which had always something plaintive in it, arising from the long habit of considering herself a victim to an uncongenial marriage. Return to Original English Version

uncourteous /ʌnˈkərtiəs/ — descortês. Not but what Margaret was repelled by the rough uncourteous manners of these people; not but what she shrunk with fastidious pride from their hail-fellow accost, and severely resented their unconcealed curiosity as to the means and position of any family who lived in Milton, and yet were not engaged in trade of some kind. Return to Original English Version

Original Text: Rare Words (4/4)

uncurtained /ʌnˈkɜːrtənd/ — sem cortinas. The rooms had a strange echoing sound in them, - and the light came harshly and strongly in through the uncurtained windows, - seeming already unfamiliar and strange. Return to Original English Version

undress /ʌnˈdres/ — despir-se. So Margaret rose up and began slowly to undress herself, feeling the full luxury of acting leisurely, late as it was, after all the past hurry of the day. Return to Original English Version

unfeeling /ʌnˈfiːlɪŋ/ — insensível; sem coração. I call it very unfeeling,” said she, beginning to take relief in tears. Return to Original English Version

unhealthiness /ʌnˈhɛlθinəs/ — insalubridade. This did good for a time; but when the autumn drew on, and the weather became more changeable, her mother’s idea of the unhealthiness of the place increased; and she repined even more frequently that her husband, who was more learned than Mr. Hume, a better parish priest than Mr. Houldsworth, should not have met with the preferment that these two former neighbours of theirs had done. Return to Original English Version

unheard /ʌnˈhɜːrd/ — não ouvido; inaudito. In this mood her father came in unheard. Return to Original English Version

unheeded /ʌnˈhiːdɪd/ — desatendido; ignorado. She leant back and shut her eyes, and the tears welled forth, and hung glittering for an instant on the shadowing eyelashes before rolling slowly down her cheeks, and dropping, unheeded, on her dress. Return to Original English Version

unheeding /ʌnˈhiːdɪŋ/ — sem dar atenção; alheio. She talked on, planning village kindness, unheeding the silence of her husband and the monosyllabic answers of Margaret. Return to Original English Version

uninhabited /ˌʌnɪnˈhæbɪtɪd/ — desabitado. One is uninhabited; the foresters are going to take it down, as soon as the other is dead, poor old fellow! Return to Original English Version

unjustly /ʌnˈdʒʌstli/ — injustamente. “Frederick must not suffer,” said Margaret, decidedly; “in a foreign country; so unjustly treated by his own. Return to Original English Version

unlighted /ʌnˈlaɪtɪd/ — sem iluminação. She sat by herself at the fire, with unlighted candles on the table behind her, thinking over the day, the happy walk, happy sketching, cheerful pleasant dinner, and the uncomfortable, miserable walk in the garden. Return to Original English Version

unparliamentary /ˌʌnpɑːrləˈmɛntri/ — contrário às normas parlamentares; ilegal. Here and there a great oblong many-windowed factory stood up, like a hen among her chickens, puffing out black “unparliamentary” smoke, and sufficiently accounting for the cloud which Margaret had taken to foretell rain. Return to Original English Version

unprepared /ˌʌnprɪˈperd/ — despreparado; desprevenido. This marring of the peace of home, by long hours of discontent, was what Margaret was unprepared for. Return to Original English Version

unpretending /ˌʌnprɪˈtɛndɪŋ/ — modesto; sem pretensões. There were plenty of questions to be asked on both sides - the latest intelligence which each could give of Mrs. Shaw’s movements in Italy to be exchanged; and in the interest of what was said, the unpretending simplicity of the parsonage-ways - above all in the neighbourhood of Margaret, Mr. Lennox forgot the little feeling of disappointment with which he had at first perceived that she had spoken but the simple truth when she had described her father’s living as very small. Return to Original English Version

unpropitious /ˌʌnprəˈpɪʃəs/ — desfavorável. The time of the year was most unpropitious to health as well as to spirits. Return to Original English Version

unready /ʌnˈrɛdi/ — despreparado; verde. Thornton, I believe!” said Margaret, after a half-instant’s pause, during which his unready words would not come. Return to Original English Version

unrefreshed /ˌʌnrɪˈfrɛʃt/ — não descansado; cansado ao acordar. She awoke with a start, unrefreshed, and conscious of some reality worse even than her feverish dreams. Return to Original English Version

unresisting /ˌʌnrɪˈzɪstɪŋ/ — sem resistir. Margaret sat down by her mother, and took her unresisting head on her breast, bending her own soft cheeks down caressingly to touch her face. Return to Original English Version

unresting /ʌnˈrɛstɪŋ/ — incansável; incessante; sem descanso. Miserable, unresting night! Return to Original English Version

unsettled /ʌnˈsetəld/ — instável; indefinido; inquieto. He had a trick of half-opening his mouth as if to speak, which constantly unsettled the form of the lips, and gave the face an undecided expression. Return to Original English Version

unsightly /ʌnˈsaɪtli/ — feio de ver; desagradável à vista. Even the pretty lawn at the side of the house, was made unsightly and untidy by the straw that had been wafted upon it through the open door and windows. Return to Original English Version

unsnuffed /ʌnˈsnʌft/ — não espevitada (vela); com pavio por aparar. She had sate down upon a packing-case; cheerless, chill was the dreary and dismantled room - no fire, nor other light, but Charlotte’s long unsnuffed candle. Return to Original English Version

unsparingly /ʌnˈspɛrɪŋli/ — sem poupar ninguém; sem contemplações. So most of the manufacturers placed their sons in situations at from fourteen or fifteen years of age, unsparingly cutting away all off-shoots in the direction of literature or high mental cultivation, in hopes of throwing the whole strength and vigour of the plant into commerce. Return to Original English Version

untamed /ʌnˈteɪmd/ — indomado; selvagem. While Newton went (not without a muttered grumbling) to undo the shawls, which had already been exhibited four or five times that day, Margaret looked round upon the nursery; the first room in that house with which she had become familiar nine years ago, when she was brought, all untamed from the forest, to share the home, the play, and the lessons of her cousin Edith. Return to Original English Version

untouched /ʌnˈtʌtʃt/ — intocado; ainda não alcançado. Mrs. Hale’s dressing-room was left untouched to the last; and there she and Dixon were packing up clothes, and interrupting each other every now and then to exclaim at, and turn over with fond regard, some forgotten treasure, in the shape of some relic of the children while they were yet little. Return to Original English Version

unwarranted /ʌnˈwɔːrəntɪd/ — injustificado. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

unwatch'd /ʌnˈwɒtʃt/ — sem ser observado. “Unwatch’d the garden bough shall sway, The tender blossom flutter down, Unloved that beech will gather brown, The maple burn itself away; Return to Original English Version

unwholsome /ʌnˈhoʊlsəm/ — insalubre. Margaret and Dixon had been at work two days, unpacking and arranging, but everything inside the house still looked in disorder; and outside a thick fog crept up to the very windows, and was driven in to every open door in choking white wreaths of unwholsome mist. Return to Original English Version

upbraiding /ʌpˈbreɪdɪŋ/ — repreendendo asperamente. Dixon had just come into the room for another cup of tea for Mrs. Hale, and catching Mr. Hale’s last words, and protected by his presence from Margaret’s upbraiding eyes, made bold to say, “My poor mistress!” Return to Original English Version

upland /ˈʌplənd/ — planalto; terras altas. Mrs. Hale said that the near neighbourhood of so many trees affected her health; and Margaret would try to tempt her forth on to the beautiful, broad, upland, sun-streaked, cloud-shadowed common; for she was sure that her mother had accustomed herself too much to an in-doors life, seldom extending her walks beyond the church, the school, and the neighbouring cottages. Return to Original English Version

vastness /ˈvæstnəs/ — vastidão. It seemed to her at the moment, as if the earth was more utterly desolate than if girt in by an iron dome, behind which there might be the ineffaceable peace and glory of the Almighty: those never-ending depths of space, in their still serenity, were more mocking to her than any material bounds could be - shutting in the cries of earth’s sufferers, which now might ascend into that infinite splendour of vastness and be lost - lost for ever, before they reached His throne. Return to Original English Version

veiled /veɪld/ — velada; coberta. But he had the same large, soft eyes as his daughter, - eyes which moved slowly and almost grandly round in their orbits, and were well veiled by their transparent white eyelids. Return to Original English Version

velvety /ˈvelvəti/ — aveludado. But I don’t believe Margaret, - Stay!” exclaimed he, “Let me help you”; and he gathered for her some velvety cramoisy roses that were above her reach, and then dividing the spoil he placed two in his button-hole, and sent her in, pleased and happy, to arrange her flowers. Return to Original English Version

verbenas /vərˈbinəz/ — verbenas. The middle window in the bow was opened, and clustering roses and the scarlet honeysuckle came peeping round the corner; the small lawn was gorgeous with verbenas and geraniums of all bright colours. Return to Original English Version

vexed /vɛkst/ — irritados; contrariados. I cannot answer you as you want me to do, and yet I should feel so sorry if I vexed you.” Return to Original English Version

viciously /ˈvɪʃəsli/ — violentamente; ferozmente; com maldade. She showed it by brushing away viciously at Margaret’s hair, under pretence of being in a great hurry to go to Mrs. Hale. Return to Original English Version

vigour /ˈvɪɡər/ — vigor (grafia britânica). So most of the manufacturers placed their sons in situations at from fourteen or fifteen years of age, unsparingly cutting away all off-shoots in the direction of literature or high mental cultivation, in hopes of throwing the whole strength and vigour of the plant into commerce. Return to Original English Version

vividly /ˈvɪvɪdli/ — vividamente; nitidamente. The recollection of the plentiful luxury of all arrangements, the stately handsomeness of the furniture, the size of the house, the peaceful, untroubled ease of the visitors - all came vividly before her, in strange contrast to the present time. Return to Original English Version

voit /vwa/ — vê. It was “parler du soleil et l’on en voit les rayons”; and the brightness of the sun came over Margaret’s face as she put down her board, and went forward to shake hands with him. Return to Original English Version

wafted /ˈwɑːftɪd/ — levados sem esforço; empurrados pela sorte. She was so happy out of doors, at her father’s side, that she almost danced; and with the soft violence of the west wind behind her, as she crossed some heath, she seemed to be borne onwards, as lightly and easily as the fallen leaf that was wafted along by the autumnal breeze. Return to Original English Version

waggon /ˈwæɡən/ — carroça; vagão. But there the heavy lumbering vehicles seemed various in their purposes and intent; here every van, every waggon and truck, bore cotton, either in the raw shape in bags, or the woven shape in bales of calico. Return to Original English Version

waken /ˈweɪkən/ — acordar; despertar. “Hush, Tiny! you naughty little girl! you will waken your mistress. Return to Original English Version

wearied /ˈwɪrid/ — cansou; fatigou. Edith!” cried she; and then she sank as if wearied by the exertion. Return to Original English Version

weariness /ˈwɪrinəs/ — fadiga; cansaço. A sense of indescribable weariness of all the arrangements for a pretty effect, in which Edith had been busied as supreme authority for the last six weeks, oppressed her just now; and she really wanted some one to help her to a few pleasant, quiet ideas connected with a marriage. Return to Original English Version

weeded /ˈwidəd/ — capinou; tirou as ervas daninhas. Now there were only the well-bound, little-read English Classics, which were weeded out of her father’s library to fill up the small book-shelves in the drawing-room. Return to Original English Version

weightiest /ˈweɪtiɪst/ — o mais importante; o mais grave. It is not pretence of doing God the greatest service, or performing the weightiest duty, that will excuse the least sin, though that sin capacitated or gave us the opportunity for doing that duty. Return to Original English Version

welled /weld/ — brotou; marejou. She leant back and shut her eyes, and the tears welled forth, and hung glittering for an instant on the shadowing eyelashes before rolling slowly down her cheeks, and dropping, unheeded, on her dress. Return to Original English Version

whereon /wɛrˈɑn/ — sobre o qual; em que. He was climbing up some tree of fabulous height to reach the branch whereon was slung her bonnet: he was falling and she was struggling to save him, but held back by some invisible powerful hand. Return to Original English Version

whiles /waɪlz/ — intervalos (em between whiles, de quando em quando). These two last, crying between whiles, wondered how the young lady could keep up so this last day, and settled it between them that she was not likely to care much for Helstone, having been so long in London. Return to Original English Version

whirl /wɜːrl/ — girar; rodopiar. Her mother came into the room before this whirl of thoughts was adjusted into anything like order. Return to Original English Version

whirled /wɜːrld/ — girou; rodopiou. Quick they were whirled over long, straight, hopeless streets of regularly-built houses, all small and of brick. Return to Original English Version

whirling /ˈwɜːrlɪŋ/ — girando; rodopiando. London life is too whirling and full to admit of even an hour of that deep silence of feeling which the friends of Job showed, when “they sat with him on the ground seven days and seven nights, and none spake a word unto him; for they saw that his grief was very great.” Return to Original English Version

wilt /wɪlt/ — queres; hás de. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

winced /wɪnst/ — estremeceu; recuou. Margaret did not quite like this speech; she winced away from it more, from remembering former occasions on which he had tried to lead her into a discussion (in which he took the complimentary part) about her own character and ways of going on. Return to Original English Version

windowed /ˈwɪndoʊd/ — com janelas; dotado de janelas. Here and there a great oblong many-windowed factory stood up, like a hen among her chickens, puffing out black “unparliamentary” smoke, and sufficiently accounting for the cloud which Margaret had taken to foretell rain. Return to Original English Version

winking /ˈwɪŋkɪŋ/ — cintilantes; que piscam. Almost immediately, Edith came in from the back drawing-room, winking and blinking her eyes at the stronger light, shaking back her slightly-ruffled curls, and altogether looking like the Sleeping Beauty just startled from her dreams. Return to Original English Version

wintry /ˈwɪntri/ — invernal; gélido. It was all the darker from contrast with the pale gray-blue of the wintry sky; for in Heston there had been the earliest signs of frost. Return to Original English Version

wistfully /ˈwɪstfəli/ — com nostalgia; melancolicamente; com saudade. She must be told though, now,” said he, looking wistfully at his daughter. Return to Original English Version

withheld /wɪðˈheld/ — reteve; negou. “I think you have made the tints on the thatch too dark, have you not?” as he returned Margaret’s to her, and held out his hand for Mr. Lennox’s, which was withheld from him one moment, no more. Return to Original English Version

wonted /ˈwɔːntɪd/ — habitual; costumeiro. As year by year the labourer tills His wonted glebe, or lops the glades; And year by year our memory fades From all the circle of the hills.” Return to Original English Version

woodlands /ˈwʊdləndz/ — matas; bosques. She had learnt drawing with Edith; and she had sufficiently regretted, during the gloom of the bad weather, her idle revelling in the beauty of the woodlands, while it had yet been fine, to make her determined to sketch what she could before winter fairly set in. Return to Original English Version

wounding /ˈwundɪŋ/ — ferindo; machucando. “When thou canst no longer continue in thy work without dishonour to God, discredit to religion, foregoing thy integrity, wounding conscience, spoiling thy peace, and hazarding the loss of thy salvation; in a word, when the conditions upon which thou must continue (if thou wilt continue) in thy employments are sinful, and unwarranted by the word of God, thou mayest, yea, thou must believe that God will turn thy very silence, suspension, deprivation, and laying aside, to His glory, and the advancement of the Gospel’s interest. Return to Original English Version

wracke /ræk/ — naufrágio; destroços. “Cast me upon some naked shore, Where I may tracke Only the print of some sad wracke, If thou be there though the seas roare, I shall no gentler calm implore.” Return to Original English Version

wreaths /riːðz/ — coroas de flores; espirais (de fumaça). Margaret and Dixon had been at work two days, unpacking and arranging, but everything inside the house still looked in disorder; and outside a thick fog crept up to the very windows, and was driven in to every open door in choking white wreaths of unwholsome mist. Return to Original English Version

wrench /rɛntʃ/ — torcer; arrancar com força. She took her mind away with a wrench from the recollection of the past to the bright serene contemplation of the hopeful future. Return to Original English Version

wrenched /rɛntʃt/ — puxou com força; torceu. Railroad time inexorably wrenched them away from lovely, beloved Helstone, the next morning. Return to Original English Version

yearning /ˈjɜːrnɪŋ/ — ansiando; erguendo-se com anseio. Margaret’s heart felt more heavy than she could ever have thought it possible in going to her own dear home, the place and the life she had longed for for years - at that time of all times for yearning and longing, just before the sharp senses lose their outlines in sleep. Return to Original English Version

zest /zɛst/ — gosto; sabor especial. Mr. Lennox looked more at her than at the pears; but her father, inclined to cull fastidiously the very zest and perfection of the hour he had stolen from his anxiety, chose daintily the ripest fruit, and sat down on the garden bench to enjoy it at his leisure. Return to Original English Version